IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


£   us   12.0 


IL26  IIII.4 


M 


1.6 


Fhotografiiic 

Sciences 
Corporalion 


33  WIST  MAIN  STMiT 

WIBSTM.N.V.  MSM 

(716)  •72-4503 


'^ 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  IViicroreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  da  microraproductions  historiquas 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  et  bibllographiques 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checiced  below. 


D 


D 
D 


D 


D 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 


I      I    Covers  damaged/ 


Couverture  endommagde 

Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaur6e  et/ou  pelliculie 

Cover  title  missing/ 

Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 

Coloured  maps/ 

Cartes  gdographiques  en  couleur 


□    Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 

I      I    Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 


Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material/ 
Relii  avec  d'ajtres  documents 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  re  liure  serrde  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  intirieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajoutdes 
lore  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  cela  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6t6  filmtes. 

Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  suppl6mentaires: 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  Ati  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-Atre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  methods  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiquAs  ci-dessous. 


D 
D 
D 
0 
D 
0 


D 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  filmA  au  taux  de  rMuction  indiquA  ci-dessous. 


Coloured  pages/ 
Pages  de  couleur 

Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommag6es 

Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restaurAes  et/ou  pellicui^es 

Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  d^colories,  tachettes  ou  piquies 

Pages  detached/ 
Pages  d6tach6es 

Showthrough/ 
Transparence 


I      I    Quality  of  print  varies/ 


Quality  in^gale  de  I'impressior 

Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprend  du  materiel  supplAmentaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Mition  disponible 


Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  M  filmtes  A  nouveau  de  fa^on  A 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

26X 

30X 

y 

12X 


16X 


20X 


24X 


28X 


32X 


re 

l«tails 
18  du 
nodifier 
ir  une 
ilmage 


The  copy  filmed  here  has  been  reproduced  thenks 
to  the  generosity  of: 

National  Library  of  Canada 


The  Images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


L'exemplaire  filmA  fut  reproduit  grAce  A  la 
ginArositi  de: 

BibliothAque  nationale  du  Canada 


Les  imsges  suivantes  ont  AtA  reproduites  avec  le 
plus  grand  soin,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  et 
de  la  nettet6  de  rexemplaire  f  ilm6.  et  en 
conformity  avec  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


es 


Les  exemplaires  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprimte  sent  filmis  en  commen^ant 
par  le  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
dernlAre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration.  soit  par  le  second 
plat,  selon  le  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  filmAs  en  commen^ant  par  la 
premiAre  pege  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  derniire  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  — ►  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  symbol  V  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 


Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparaftra  sur  la 
dernlAre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symbols  — ►  signifie  "A  SUIVRE".  le 
symbols  V  signifie  "FIN". 


Meps,  plates,  charts,  etc..  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hend  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  Atre 
fiimis  A  des  taux  de  reduction  diffirents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  Atre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  clichA,  11  est  filmA  A  partir 
de  Tangle  supArieur  gauche,  de  gauche  A  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  bes,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'images  nAcessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
illustrent  le  m6thode. 


errata 
I  to 

t 

B  pelure, 

on  A 


n 

32X 


1 

2 

3 

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

THE  INDIAN  IN  HIS  WIGWAM, 


<>■ 


CHARACTERISTICS 


OP    TUB 


RED   RACE  OF  AMERICA 


FKOI  OIIGDIiL  ROTES  AND  HlNnSCRIPTS. 


BY  HENRY  R.  SCHOOLCRAFT, 

ll«inb.  Royal  Geotraphlcal  Society  of  Loodoo.  aiMi  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Northern  AntlqwrlM, 
Copenhagen  ;  lion.  Memb. of  tn«  Namral  Htetory  Society  of  Montreal,  Canuda  East;  Memb.  or 
the  American  Philosophical  8oci«ly,  Philadelphia;  of  the  American  Antiqiiariau  Society 
Worcester  ;  of  the  American  Geola|[ical  Society,  New  Haven ;  Vlcc-I'rvi«ident  of  the  American 
EthnolMlcal  Society,  New  York ;  Hon.  Memb.  of  the  New  Yorlt  tliatorical  Society ;  Hon.  Memb 
of  the  Hintorlcnl  iikiciety  of  fieorgia  :  Prrmdent  of  the  Michipin  Historical  S<iclety ;  and  lion 
Memb.  of  the  Ohio  Hiitorical  and  PhUofophieal  Society ;  Cor.  Memb.  of  the  New  York  Lyrena 
of  Natural  History,  and  of  the  Lyceum*  of  Nataial  History  of  Troy  and  Hudson,  N.  " 


.  Y. ;  Memb 
of  the  Academy  of  Nnlaml  Science*  of  Philadelphia ;  of  the  Albany  Institute  at  the  Stale  Capitol, 
AJIiany,  and  a  ilos.  Memb.  nf  th«-  Natumal  Institute  at  WashinRton :  President  of  the  Al|tic  Society 
for  melloratlnK  the  condition  i>f  th^  Natire  Race  in  the  United  States,  instituted  In  1831;  Hon. 
■emb.  of  the  Uoeibcan  abd  of  the  Philo  L.  CoHeftats  Societies  of  Pennsylvania,  <tc  he. 


BUFFALO: 

DERBY  &  HEWSON.  PUBLISHERS. 

AUBURN—DERBY,  BOLLER  &  CO. 

1848. 


^>r>^^^ 


i 


PERSONAL  REMINISCENCES. 


It  is  now  twenty-six  years  since  I  first  entered  the  area  of  the  Missis- 
iippi  valley,  with  the  view  of  exploring  its  then  but  imperfectly  known 
features,  geographical  and  geological.  Twenty-two  years  of  this  period 
have  elapsed  since  I  entered  on  the  duties  of  an  Executive  Agent  for  the 
United  States  Government  in  its  higher  northern  latitudes  among  the  In- 
dian tribes  in  the  west  Having  devoted  so  large  a  portion  of  my  life  in 
an  active  sphere,  in  which  the  intervals  of  travel  left  me  favourable  oppor- 
tunities of  pursuing  the  languages  and  history  of  this  branch  of  the 
race,  it  appears  to  be  a  just  expectation,  that,  in  sitting  down  to  give  some 
account  of  this  people,  there  should  be  some  preliminary  remarks,  to  ap- 
prise the  reader  how  and  why  it  is,  that  his  attention  is  recalled  to  a  topic 
which  he  may  have  supposed  to  be  well  nigh  exhausted.  This  it  is  pro- 
posed to  do  by  some  brief  personal  reminiscences,  beginning  at  the  time 
above  alluded  to. 

The  year  1814  constituted  a  crisis,  not  only  in  our  political  history, 
but  also  in  our  commercial,  manufacturing,  and  industrial  interests.  The 
treaty  of  Ghent,  which  put  a  period  to  the  war  with  England,  was  a 
blessing  to  many  individuals  and  classes  in  America :  but,  in  its  conse- 
quences, it  had  no  small  share  of  the  effects  of  a  curse  upon  that  class  of 
citizens  who  were  engaged  in  certain  branches  of  manufactures.  It  was 
a  peculiarity  of  the  crisis,  that  these  persons  had  been  stimulated  by 
double  motives,  to  invest  their  capital  and  skill  in  the  perfecting  and  estab- 
lishment of  the  manufactories  referred  to,  by  the  actual  wants  of  the 
country  and  the  high  prices  of  the  foreign  articles.  No  pains  and  no  cost 
had  been  spared,  by  many  of  them,  to  supply  this  demand ;  and  it  was 
another  result  of  the  times,  that  no  sooner  had  they  got  well  established, 
and  were  in  the  high  road  of  prosperity  than  the  peace  came  and  plunged 
them  headlong  from  the  pinnacle  of  success.  This  blow  fell  heavier 
upon  some  branches  than  others.  It  was  most  fatal  to  those  manufacturers 
who  had  undertaken  to  produce  fabrics  of  the  highest  order,  or  which 
belong  to  an  advanced  state  of  the  manufacturing  prosperity  of  a  nation. 
Be  this  as  it  may,  however,  it  fell  with  crushing  force  upon  that  branch  in 
which  I  was  engaged.  As  soon  as  the  American  ports  were  opened  to 
these  fabrics,  the  foreign  makers  who  could  undersell  us,  poured  in  cargo 
on  cargo  ;  and  when  the  first  demands  had  been  met,  these  cargoes  were 
ordered  to  be  sold  at  auction  ;  the  prices  immediately  fell  to  the  lowest 
point,  and  the  men  who  had  staked  in  one  enterprise  their  zeal,  skill  and 
money,  were  ruined  at  a  blow. 

Every  man  in  such  a  crisis,  must  mentally  recoil  upon  himself    HaUli 

5 


0  PERSONAL    RRMINISCENCES. 

of  application,  reading',  and  nn  early  desiro  to  bo  useful,  had  sustained 
mn  at  a  prior  poriod  of  life,  throuijh  the  dangers  and  fascinations  of  jovial 
company.  There  was  in  this  habit  or  temper  of  room-seclusion,  a  picas- 
jn(^  resource  of  u  conservative  character,  which  had  fdled  up  the  ititervnls 
of  my  hiisi('e:t  hours  ;  and  when  bu»iness  itself  came  to  a  stainl,  it  had 
the  efTect  to  aid  me  in  balancing  and  poisinfr  my  mind,  while  I  pre- 
pared to  enter  a  wider  field,  and  indeed,  to  chiingc  my  whole  plan  of  life. 
If  it  did  not  foster  a  spirit  of  right  thought  and  self-dependence,  it,  at 
least,  gave  a  degree  of  tranquillity  to  the  intervals  of  a  marked  pause,  and. 
perhaps,  flattered  the  ability  to  act. 

Luckily  I  was  still  young,  and  with  good-animal  spirits,  and  abound 
constitution  I  resolved  I  would  not  go  down  so.  The  result  of  seven 
years  of  strenuous  exertions,  applied  with  persevering  diligence  and  suc- 
cess, was  cast  to  the  winds,  but  it  was  seven  years  of  a  young  mon's  life, 
and  I  thought  it  could  be  repaired  by  time  and  industry.  What  the  cast 
withheld,  1  hoped  might  be  supplied  by  another  quarter.  I  turned  my 
thoughts  to  the  west,  and  diligently  read  oil  I  could  find  on  the  subject. 
The  result  of  the  war  of  1812,  (if  this  contest  had  brought  no  golden 
showers  on  American  manufacturers,  as  I  could  honestly  testify  in  my 
own  case,)  had  opened  to  emigration  and  enterprise  the  great  area 
west  of  the  Alleghanies.  The  armies  sent  out  to  battle  with  Indian, 
and  other  foes,  on  the  banks  of  the  Wabash,  the  Illinois,  the  Detroit,  the 
Raisin  and  the  Miami  of  the  Lakes,  had  opened  to  observation  attractive 
scenes  for  settlement;  and  the  sword  was  no  sooner  cast  aside,  than  emi- 
grants seized  hold  of  the  axe  and  the  plough.  This  result  was  worth  the 
coBt  of  the  whole  contest,  honoiir  and  glory  included.  The  total  prostra- 
tion of  the  moneyed  system  of  the  country,  the  effects  of  city-lot  and  other 
land  speculations,  while  the  system  was  at  its  full  flow,  and  the  very 
backward  seasons  of  1816  and  1817,  attended  with  late  and  early  frosts, 
which  extensively  destroyed  the  corn  crop  in  the  Atlantic  states,  oil  lent 
their  aid  in  turning  attention  towards  the  west  and  south-west,  where  seven 
new  states  have  been  peopled  and  organized,  withiji  the  brief  period  to 
which  these  reminiscences  apply :  namely,  Indiana,  Illinois,  Mississippi, 
Missouri,  Alabama,  Arkansas  and  Michigan,  besides  the  flourishing  terri- 
tories of  Wisconsin  and  Iowa,  and  the  more  slowly  advancing  territory 
of  Florida.  It  appeared  to  me,  that  information,  geographical  and  other, 
of  such  a  wide  and  varied  region,  whose  boundaries  w-ere  btit  ill  defined, 
must  be  interesting  at  such  a  period  ;  and  I  was  not  without  the  hope  that 
the  means  of  my  future  advancement  would  be  found  in  connexion  with 
the  share  I  might  take  in  the  exploration  of  it.  With  such  views  I  resolved 
to  go  west.  This  feeling  I  find  to  be  expressed  on  the  back  of  an  old  slip 
of  an  account  of  the  period : 


Eff''^; 


''I  will  go  by  western  fountain, 
I  will  wander  far  and  wide ; 


VRRSONAL    IlKMINISCENCEff.  7 

Till  Bome  sunny  spot  invite  me, 
•  Till  some  ^[uardinti  bid  me  bide. 

"  Snow  or  tempest — plain  the  drearest 

Shall  opposo  a  A^'blc  bar, 
Since  I  c^o  from  friot»ds  tlic  <lrarcst, 
'Tis  no  matter  then  liow  far. 

"  On  ! — 'tis  useless  here  to  dally  ; 

On  ! — I  can  but  make  or  mar  ; 
Since  my  fortune  leads  to  sally, 

'Tis  no  mutter  then  how  liir." 

Of  the  "  seven  years"  to  which  allusion  has  been  made  I  had  spent 
four  in  New  England  aland,  which  is  endeared  to  mc  at  this  distance  of 
time,  by  recollections  of  hospitality,  virtue;,  and  manly  intolligenrp. 

While  engaged  in  the  direction  of  the  business  above  named,  I  had  pre- 
pared the  notes  and  materials  for  my  first  pulilication,  in  which  I  aimed 
to  demonstrate  the  importance  of  an  accpiaintance  with  Chemistry  and 
Mineralogy  in  the  preparation  and  fnsinn  of  numerous  substances  in  the 
mineral  kingdom,  which  result  in  the  difTereiit  conditions  of  the  various 
glasses,  enamel.'',  due.  I  had,  from  early  youtli.  ctiltivated  a  taste  for 
mineralogy,  long  indeed  it  may  bo  said,  before  1  knew  that  mineralogy 
was  a  science  ;  and,  as  opportunities  increased,  had  been  led  by  my  in 
quiries,  (which  I  followed  with  ardour  but  with  very  slight  helps,)  to  add 
to  this  some  knowledge  of  elementary  ciiemi.«try  ami  experimental  philos- 
ophy, and  to  supply  myself,  from  Boston  and  New  York,  with  books, 
apparatus,  and  tests.  1  do  not  know  that  there  m  o»e  any  public  lectures 
on  mineralogy,  &c,  at  this  time,  say  from  1810  tr  16  ;  certainly,  there 
were  none  within  my  reach.  1  gleaned  from  the  best  sources  I  could, 
and  believe  that  the  late  Profe.«i5or  Frederick  Hall  was  the  only  person  to 
whom  I  was  indebted  even  for  occasional  instructions  in  these  depart- 
ments. He  was  a  man  strojigly  devoted  to  some  of  the  nitural  sciences, 
particularly  mineralogy  ;  and  v.-as  eruJite  in  the  old  authors  on  the  sub- 
ject, whom  he  liked  to  quote  ;  and  I  may  say  that  I  continued  to  enjoy 
his  confidence  and  friendship  to  the  time  of  his  de'ath,  which  happened  in 
1843.  From  such  sources,  from  the  diligent  reading  of  books,  and 
from  expi^riments.  conducted  with  the  advantage  of  having  under  my 
charge  extensive  works,  at  various  times,  in  the  states  of  New  York,  Ver- 
mont and  New  Hampshire,  I  drew  the  principles  which  formed  the  basis 
of  my  treatise  on  Vitreology.  With  this  work  in  hand,  I  left  Kcene,  in 
New  Hampshire,  early  in  the  winter  of  1817  ;  and,  crossing  the  Con- 
necticut river  at  Brattleboro,'  proceeded  over  the  Green  Mountains,  by  the 
route  of  Bennington,  to  Albany,  and  thence  returned  to  my  father's  house 
in  western  New  York.  No  time  was  lost  in  issuing  proposals  for  the 
work  ;  and  I  had  the  satisfaction  to  find  that  the  portions  published,  and 


8 


PERSONAL   RKMINIIOBNCBl. 


the  entire  plan  and  merita  of  it  were  warmly  approved  by  the  pen  of  the 
late  Mr.  Maynard  of  Utica,  and  by  several  liberal  minded  and  intelligent 
peraons.  Before  quitting  New  England,  I  had  determined  to  go  to  the 
Miasissippi  valley,  and  had  begun  to  study  its  geography  ;  ond  I  now 
resolved  to  proceed,  without  unnecessary  delay. 

Means  constitute  the  first  object  of  solicitude  in  all  such  undertakings. 
The  ebbing  tide  of  manufacturing  prosperity  to  which  I  have  referred,  had 
left  me  very  poor.  From  the  fragments  of  former  acquisitions,  for  which, 
however,  I  was  exclusively  indebted  to  my  own  industry,  I  raised  a  small 
sum  of  money — much  smaller  I  think  than  most  men  would  be  willing 
to  start  with,  who  had  resolved  to  go  so  far.  I  had,  in  truth,  but  sixty 
dollars  in  the  world  ;  but  I  possessed  a  very  good  wardrobe,  and  some 
other  personal  means,  such  as  it  may  be  supposed  will  adhere  to  a  man 
who  has  lived  in  abundance  for  many  years.  I  put  up  a  miniature  col* 
lection  of  mineralogical  specimens,  to  serve  as  a  standard  of  comparison 
in  the  west,  a  few  implements  for  analysis,  some  books  which  I  thought  it 
would  be  difficult  to  meet  with  in  that  region,  and  some  drawing  mate- 
rials.  I  had  connected  these  things  in  some  way  with  my  future  success. 
In  other  respects,  I  had  the  means,  as  above  hinted,  of  making  a  respect- 
able appearance.  Thus  prepared,  I  bade  adieu  to  my  father  and  mother^ 
and  also  to  three  sisters  and  a  brother,  all  younger  than  myself,  and  set 
forward.  The  winter  of  1818  had  opened  before  I  reached  my  brother's 
house  at  Geneva,  in  western  New  York.  From  this  point  I  determined 
to  leave  the  main  track,  through  the  Qenessee  county  west,  and  to  strike 
the  head  waters  of  the  Alleghany  river,  so  as  to  descend  that  stream  with 
the  spring  flood. 

My  brother  drove  me  in  his  own  sleigh,  as  far  as  Angelica.  By  the 
time  we  reached  that  place,  being  no  traveller  and  much  fatigued  with 
the  intricacies  and  roughness  of  the  road,  he  was  fain  to  give  over  his 
undertaking,  and  I  parted  from  him,  sending  back  the  sleigh  from  OleaOi 
to  take  him  home. 

The  Alleghany  river  was  locked  with  ice  when  I  reached  it  I  had 
an  opportunity  to  cross  it  on  foot,  and  to  examine  in  the  vicinity  those 
evidences  of  the  coal  formation  which  are  found  in  masses  of  bituminous 
shale,  slaty  coal  and  petroleum.  The  river  began  to  open  about  the  middle 
of  March.  I  lefl  Olean  in  the  first  ark  for  the  season,  borne  onwards  down 
the  sweeping  Alleghany  at  the  top  of  the  flood,  often  through  winding 
channels,  and  once  in  danger  of  being  precipitated  over  a  mill  dam,  by 
taking  the  wrong  channel. 

On  another  occasion,  just  as  we  were  coming  to  the  division  of  the 
channel,  at  the  head  of  a  group  of  islands,  a  tall  Seneca  Indian,  standing 
in  the  bow  of  a  very  long  pine  canoe,  cried  out,  in  a  tone  of  peculiar  em- 
phasis, "  Keep  to  the  right — I  speak  it."  This  direction  we  followed,  and 
were  saved  from  another  mishap.    We  tied  the  ark  to  the  shore  at  night, 


the 


his 


had 
lose 
Inous 
kdle 
lown 
(ding 

M 


PIMONAL     RKMINISCCCfCM.  % 

built  a  fire  on  the  bank  and  cooked  a  supper.  On  passini^  the  Conowonga, 
it  was  at  the  height  of  its  flood,  and  appeared  to  bring  in  as  much  water  as 
the  Alleghany.  We  stopped  at  the  noted  chief  Cornplantor's  village,  and 
also  to  gratify  a  reminiscent  curiosity,  at  the  mouth  of  French  Creek, 
connected  with  Washington's  perilous  adventure  in  visiting  Port  de  Boef, 
now  Erie.  At  Kittaning,  a  great  scow  ferry  boat  was  rowed  and  man- 
aged by  two  women  or  girls  with  a  degree  of  muscular  exertion,  or  rather 
ease,  which  would  put  to  the  blush  many  a  man  cast  or  west  of  the  Alie* 
ghanies.  The  tone,  air,  and  masculine  strength  of  these  girl-boatmen, 
reminded  me  of  nothing  this  side  of  Rollin's  description  of  the  Amazons 
— save  that  the  same  provision  was  not  apparent  for  drawing  the  bow. 
Bold  hills  line  both  banks  of  the  river  along  its  upper  parts,  and  continue, 
indeed,  at  farther  intervals  apart,  to  very  near  the  junction  of  the  Monon* 
gahela  ;  but  long  before  this  point,  the  stream  is  one  of  noble  dimensions, 
clear,  broad,  and  strong.  After  a  voyage  of  exciting  and  vivid  interest, 
I  reached  and  landed  at  Pittsburgh. 


the 

ling 

:em« 

and 

Eht. 


NO.  11. 


Tt  is  Dr.  Johnson,  I  think,  who  says^  thnt  we  tnkc  slight  occnsions  to 
bo  pleased.  At  least,  I  found  it  so,  on  the  present  occasion  ;  the  day  of 
my  arrival  was  my  birth  day,  and  it  required  but  little  stretch  of  imagi- 
nation to  convert  the  scone  upon  which  I  had  now  entered,  into  a  new 
world.  It  was  new  to  me. — I  was  now  fairly  in  the  great  geological 
valley  of  the  west,  the  object  of  so  many  anticipations. 

The  ark,  in  which  I  had  descended  the  Allegany,  put  ashore  near  the 
point  of  land,  which  is  formed  by  tlin  junction  of  the  Monongahola  with 
this  fine  clear  stream.  The  dark  and  slowly  moving  waters  of  the  one, 
contrasted  strongly  with  t!ic  .sparkling  velocity  of  the  other.  I  felt  a 
buoyancy  of  spirits  as  I  leapt  ashore,  and  picked  up  some  of  its  clean 
pebbles  to  sec  what  kind  of  geological  testimony  they  bore  to  the  actual 
character  of  their  parent  bcils  in  tlie  Apalachian  range. 

"  What  shall  I  pay  you,  for  my  passage,  from  Glean,"  said  I,  to  the 
gentleman  with  whom  I  had  descended,  and  at  whose  ark-table  I  had 
found  a  ready  seat  with  his  family.  "Nothing,  my  dear  sir,"  he  replied 
with  a  prompt  and  friendly  air, — "  Your  cheerful  aid  in  the  way,  taking 
the  oars  whenever  the  case  required  it,  has  more  than  compensated  for 
any  claims  on  that  score,  and  I  only  regret  that  you  arc  not  going  further 
with  us." 

Committing  my  baggage  to  a  carman,  I  ascended  the  bank  of  diluvial 
earth  and  pebbles  with  all  eagerness,  and  walked  to  the  point  of  land 
where  Fort  Pitt  (old  Fort  Du  Quesne)  had  stood.  It  is  near  this  point 
that  the  Alleghany  and  Monongahcla  unite,  and  give  birth  to  the  noble 
Ohio.  It  is  something  to  stand  at  the  head  of  such  a  stream.  The 
charm  of  novelty  is  bcj'ond  all  others.  I  could  realize,  in  thought,  as  I 
stood  here,  gazing  on  the  magnificent  prospect  of  mingling  waters,  and 
their  prominent  and  varied  shores,  the  idea,  which  is  said  to  be  embodied 
in  the  old  Mingo  substantive-exclamation  of  0-he-o !  a  term,  be  it  remem- 
bered, which  the  early  French  interpreters  at  once  rendered,  and  truly,  it 
is  believed,  by  the  name  of  La  Belle  Riviere. 

So  far,  I  said  to  myself,  all  is  well, — I  am  now  west  of  the  great 
spinal  chain.  All  that  I  know  of  America  is  now  fairly  cast  of  me — 
bright  streams,  warm  hearts  and  all.    I  have  fairly  cast  myself  loose 

10 


PF.R80NAL    RKMINIflCKNCRf. 


11 


the 
had 
>lie(\ 
|king 
for 
rther 

ivial 
[land 
point 
koble 
I  The 
,as  I 

and 
bdied 

lem- 

reat 
le — 
iooso 


on  iho  wide  wntfira  of  tho  west.  I  fuvo  nlr<'n<ly  como  as  many  hundred 
mill's,  ns  thcro  iirc  diiys  in  the  week,  but  I  lirifiii  my  iriivtis  horc.  I 
have,  as  it  were,  t:ikf'ii  my  li(b  in  my  huiid.  Fulher  and  mother,  I  may 
never  Kco  more,  (iod  wot  the  result.  I  go  to  seek  and  liillilan  unknown 
destiiiy.  <.'omo  weul  or  woe,  I  shall  ubido  thn  result.  All  tlio  strcomB 
run  south,  and  I  havo  laid  in,  with  "time  and  ciiani'o"  for  a  journey  with 
them.  I  am  but  as  a  chip  on  thoir  surface — ntuliiucf  more !  Whether 
my  bones  are  to  rest  in  this  great  valley,  or  west  of  the  Cordilleras,  or  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  I  know  not.  I  shall  often  think  of  the  silver  loscOj 
tho  farthor  I  go  from  it.  To  use  a  native  metaphor,  My  foot  is  on  tho 
path,  and  the  word,  is  onward !  "  The  spider  taketh  hold  with  her 
hands,"  Solomon  says,  "and  is  in  king's  palaces."  Truly,  a  man  should 
accomplish,  by  diligence,  us  much  as  a  sj)ider. 

Pittsburgh  was,  even  then,  a  busy  manufacturing  town,  filled  witn 
working  ujachinery,  steam  engines,  hammers,  furnaces,  and  coal  smoke. 
I  visited  Mr.  ()'ll;ira,  and  several  other  leading  manufacturers.  They 
made  glass,  bar  iron,  nails,  coarse  pottery,  castings,  and  many  other 
articles,  which  fdled  its  shops  and  warehouses,  and  gave  it  a  city-like 
appearance.  Every  chimney  and  pipe,  perpendicular  or  lateral,  pufTed 
out  sooty  coal  smoke,  and  it  required  some  dexterity  to  keep  a  clean  collar 
half  a  day.  I  met  ladies  who  bore  this  impirss  of  the  city,  on  their  morning 
toilet.  I  took  lodgings  ut  Mrs.  MeCullough's,  a  resj)ectable  hotel  on  Wood 
street,  and  vi.sited  the  various  manufactories,  for  which  the  place  was  then, 
and  is  now  celebrated.  In  these  visits,  1  collected  accurate  data  of  the  cost 
of  raw  material,  the  place  where  obtained,  the  expense  of  manufacture,  and 
the  price  of  the  finished  fabric.  I  had  thus  a  body  of  facts,  which  enabled 
mo,  at  least  to  converse  undcrstandingly  on  thesi  topics,  to  give  my 
friends  in  the  east,  suitable  data,  and  to  compare  the  advantages  of  manu- 
facturing here  with  those  possessed  by  the  eastern  and  middle  states.  Every 
thing  was,  in  the  business  prospects  of  the  west,  however,  at  a  compara- 
tively low  ebb.  The  prostrating  effects  of  the  war,  and  of  the  peace,  were 
alike  felt.  We  had  conquered  England,  in  a  second  contest,  but  were 
well  exhausted  with  the  eflbrt.  The  country  had  not  recovered  from  tho 
sacrifices  and  losses  of  a  series  of  military  operations,  which  fell  most 
heavily  on  its  western  population.  Its  agricultural  industry  had  been 
crippled.  Its  financial  afTairs  were  deranged.  Its  local  banks  were 
broken  ;  its  manufactories  were  absolutely  ruined.  There  was  little  con- 
fidence in  business,  and  never  was  credit,  public  and  private,  at  a  lower 
ebb.  There  was  however,  one  thing,  in  which  the  west  held  out  a 
shining  prospect.  It  had  abundance  of  the  finest  lands  in  the  world, 
and  in  fact,  it  promised  a  happy  home  to  the  agricuhural  industry  of  half, 
the  world.  It  ^vas  literally  the  land  of  promise,  to  the  rest  of  the  union, 
if  not  to  Europe. 

Having  seen  whatever  I  wished  in  Pittsburgh,  I  hired  a  horse  and 


12 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES. 


crossing  the  Monongahela,  went  up  its  southern  banks,  as  high  as  Wil- 
liamsport.  I  found  the  country  people  were  in  the  habit  of  calling  the  city 
"  Pitt"  or  "  Fort  Pitt,"  a  term  dating  back  doubtless  to  the  time  of  the  sur- 
render, or  rather  taking  possession  of  Fort  Du  Quesne,  by  Gen.  Forbes. 
Mineral  coal  (bituminous)  characterizes  the  entire  region,  as  far  as  my 
excursion  reached.  By  a  happy  coincidence  in  its  geological  structure, 
iron  ores  are  contained  in  the  series  of  the  coai  deposits.  On  returning 
from  this  trip,  night  set  in,  very  dark  :  on  the  evening  I  approached  the 
summit  of  the  valley  of  the  Monongahela,  called  Coal  Hill.  The  long  and 
winding  road  down  this  steep  was  one  mass  of  moving  mud,  only  varied 
in  its  consistence,  by  sloughs,  sufficient  to  mire  both  man  and  horse.  I  was 
compelled  to  let  the  animal  choose  his  own  path,  and  could  only  give 
him  aid,  when  the  flashes  of  lightninr;  lit  up  the  scene  with  a  momentary 
brilliance,  which,  however,  had  often  no  other  effect  but  to  remind  me  of 
my  danger.  He  brought  me,  at  length,  safely  to  the  brink  of  the  river, 
and  across  the  ferry. 

To  be  at  the  head  of  the  Ohio  river,  and  in  the  great  manufacturing 
city  of  the  West,  was  an  exciting  thought,  in  itself.  I  had  regarded 
Pittsburgh  as  the  alpha,  in  my  route,  and  after  I  had  made  myself  familiar 
with  its  characteristics,  and  finding  nothing  to  invite  my  further  attention, 
I  prepared  to  go  onward.  For  this  purpose,  I  went  down  to  the  banks 
of  the  Monongahela,  one  day,  where  the  arks  of  that  stream  usually 
touch,  to  look  for  a  passage.  I  met  on  the  beach,  a  young  man  from  Massa- 
chusetts,  a  Mr.  Brigham, — who  had  come  on  the  same  errand,  and  being 
pleased  with  each  other,  we  engaged  a  passage  together,  and  getting  our 
baggage  aboard  immediately,  set  off  the  same  evening.  To  float  in  an  ark, 
down  one  of  the  loveliest  rivers  in  the  world,  was,  at  least,  a  novehy,  and 
as  all  novelty  gives  pleasure,  we  went  on  charmingly.  There  were  some 
ten  or  a  dozen  passengers,  including  two  married  couples.  We  prome- 
naded the  decks,  and  scanned  the  ever  changing  scenery,  at  every  bend, 
with  unalloyed  delight.  At  night  we  lay  down  across  the  boat,  with 
our  feet  towards  the  fire-place,  in  a  line,  with  very  little  diminution 
of  the  wardrobe  we  carried  by  day, — the  married  folks,  like  light 
infantry  in  an  army,  occupying  the  flanks  of  our  nocturnal  array.  The 
only  objection  I  found  to  the  night's  rest,  arose  from  the  obligation, 
each  one  was  tacitly  under,  to  repair  on  deck,  at  the  hollow  night-cry 
of  "oars!"  from  the  steersman.  This  was  a  cry  which,  was  seldom 
uttered,  however,  except  when  we  were  in  danger  of  being  shoved,  by 
the  current,  on  the  head  of  some  island,  or  agfainst  some  frowning  "  snag," 
80  that  we  had  a  mutual  interest  in  being  punctual  at  this  cry.  By  it, 
sleep  was  to  be  enjoyed  only  in  sections,  sometimes  provokingly  short,  and 
our  dreams  of  golden  vallies,  studded  with  pearls  and  gems,  were  oddly 
jumbled  with  the  actual  presence  of  plain  matter  of  fact  things,  such  as 
Tunning  across  a  tier  of  "old  monongahela"  or  getting  one's  fingers 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES. 


13 


Wil- 

city 

sur- 
rbes. 
8  my 
dure, 
rning 
id  the 
igand 
varied 

1  was 
ly  give 
lentary 

me  of 
e  river, 

icturing 
egarded 
familiar 
ittention, 
le  banks 
usually 
Massa- 
id  being 
tting  our 
an  ark, 
|elty,  and 
sre  some 
le  prome- 
>ry  bend, 
(at,  with 
Iminution 
|ke  light 
ly.     The 
(ligation, 
Inight-cry 
|s  seldom 
lOved,  by 
"  snag," 
By  it, 
ihort,  and 
ere  oddly 
L  such  as 
's  fingets 


trod  on,  in  scrambling  on  deck.  We  took  our  meals  on  our  laps,  sitting 
around  on  boxes  and  barrels,  and  made  amends  for  the  want  of  style  or 
elegance,  by  cordial  good  feeling  and  a  practical  exhibition  of  the  best 
principles  of  "  association."  There  was  another  pleasing  peculiarity  in 
this  mode  of  floating.  Two  or  more  arks  were  frequently  lashed 
together,  by  order  of  their  commanders,  whereby  our  conversational  circle 
was  increased,  and  it  was  not  a  rare  circumstance  to  find  both  singers 
and  musicians,  in  the  moving  communities  for  "  the  west,"  so  that  those 
who  were  inclined  to,  might  literally  dance  as  they  went.  This  was 
certainly  a  social  mode  of  conquering  the  wilderness,  and  gives  some 
idea  of  the  bouyancy  of  Amerif^an  character.  How  different  from  the 
sensations  felt,  in  floating  down  the  same  stream,  by  the  same  means,  in 
the  era  of  Boon, — the  gloomy  era  of  1777,  when  instead  of  violin,  or 
flageolet,  the  crack  of  the  Indian  rifle  was  the  only  sound  to  be  anticipated 
at  every  new  bend  of  the  channel. 

Off  Wheeling  the  commander  of  our  ark  made  fast  to  a  larger  one 
from  the  Monongahela,  which,  among  other  acquaintances  it  brought, 
introduced  me  to  the  late  Dr.  Sellman  of  Cincinnatti,  who  had  been  a 
surgeon  in  Wayne's  army.     This  opened  a  vista  of  reminiscences,  .which 
were  wholly  new  to  me,  and  served  to  impart  hirtorical  interest  to  the  scene. 
Some  dozen  miles  below  this  town,  we  landed  at  the  Grave  Creek  Flats, 
for  the  purpose  of  looking  at  the  large  mound,  at  that  place.     I  did  not 
then  know  that  it  was  the  largest  artificial  structure  of  this  kind  in  the 
western  country.     It  was  covered  with  forest  trees  of  the  native  growth, 
some  of  which  were  several  feet  in  diameter,  and  it  had  indeed,  essen- 
tially  the  same  look  and  character,  which  I  found  it  to  present,  twenty- 
five  years  afterwards,  when  I  made  a  special  visit  to  this  remarkable 
mausoleum  to  verify  the  character  of  some  of  its  antiquarian  contents. 
On  ascending  the  flat  summit  of  the  mound,  I  found  a  charming  prospect 
around.     The  summit  was  just  50  feet  across.     There  was  a  cup-shaped 
concavity,  in  its  centre,  exciting  the  idea  that  there  had  been  some  internal 
sub-structure  which  had  given  way,  and  caused  the  earth  to  cave  in. 
This  idea,  after  having  been  entertained  for  more  than  half  a  century, 
was  finally  verified  in  1838,  when  Mr,  Abelard  Tomlinson,  a  grandson 
of  the  first  proprietor,  caused  it  to  be  opened.     They  discovered  two 
remarkable  vauhs,  built  partly  of  stone,  and  partly  of  logs,  as  was  judged 
from  the  impressions  in  the  earth.     They  were  situated  about  seventeen 
feet  apart,  one  above  the  other.     Both  contained  bones,  the  remains  of 
human  skeletons,  along  with  copper  bracelets,  plates  of  mica,  sea  shells, 
heads  of  wrought  conch,  called  "  ivory"  by  the  muUitude,  and  some  other 
relics,  most  of  which  were  analogous  to  articles  of  the  same  kind  occur- 
ring in  other  ancient  mounds  in  the  west.     The  occasion  would  not  indeed 
have  justified  the  high  expectations  which  had  been  formed,  had  it  not  been 
for  the  discovery,  in  one  of  the  vaults,  of  a  small  flat  stone  of  an  oval  fonn, 


14 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES. 


containing  an  inscription  in  ancient  characters.  This  inscription,  which 
promises  to  throw  new  light  on  the  early  history  of  America,  has  not 
been  decyphered.  Copies  of  it  have  been  sent  abroad.  It  is  thought, 
by  the  learned  at  Copenhagen,  to  be  Celtiberic.  It  is  not,  in  their  view, 
Runic.     It  has,  apparently,  but  one  hieroglyphic,  or  symbolic  figure. 

A  good  deal  of  historical  interest  clusters  about  this  discovery  of  the 
inscribed  stone.  Tomlinson,  tlie  grandfather,  settled  on  these  flats  in  1772, 
two  years  before  the  murder  of  Logan's  family.  Large  trees,  as  large  as 
any  in  the  forest,  then  covered  the  flats  and  the  mound.  There  stood  in 
the  depression  I  have  mentioned,  in  the  top  of  the  mound,  a  large  beech 
tree,  which  had  been  visited  earlier,  as  was  shewn  by  several  names  and 
dates  cut  on  the  bark.  Among  these,  there  was  one  of  the  da'e  of  A.  D. 
1734.  This  I  have  seen  stated  under  Mr.  Tomlinson's  own  hand.  The 
place  continued  to  be  much  visited  from  1770  to  1790,  as  was  shewn 
by  newer  names  and  dates,  and  indeed,  continues  to  be  so  still.  There 
was  standing  at  the  time  of  my  first  visit  in  1818,  on  the  veiy  summit 
of  the  mound,  a  large  dead  or  decayed  white  oak,  which  was  cut  down, 
it  appears,  about  ten  years  afterwards.  On  counting  its  cortical  layers, 
it  was  ascertained  to  be  about  500  years  old.  This  would  denote  the 
desertion  of  the  mound  to  have  happened  about  the  commencement  of 
the  13th  century.  Granting  to  this,  what  appears  quite  clear,  that  the  in- 
scription  is  of  European  origin,  have  wo  not  evidence,  in  this  fact,  of 
the  continent's  having  been  visited  prior  to  the  era  of  Columbus? 
Visited  by  whom  7  By  a  people,  or  individuals,  it  may  be  said,  who  had 
die  use  of  an  antique  alphabet,  which  was  much  employed,  (although 
corrupted,  varied  and  complicated  by  its  spread)  among  the  native  priest- 
hood of  the  western  shores  and  islands  of  the  European  continent,  prior 
to  the  introduction  of  the  Roman  alphabet. 

The  next  object  of  antiquarian  interest,  in  my  descent,  was  at  Gallipolis 
— the  site  of  an  original  French  settlement  on  the  west  bank,  which  is 
connected  with  a  story  of  much  interest,  in  the  history  of  western 
migrations.  It  is  an  elevated  and  eligible  plain,  which  had  before  been 
the  site  of  an  Indian,  or  aboriginal  settlement.  Some  of  the  articles  found 
in  a  mound,  such  as  plates  of  mica  and  sea  shells,  and  beads  of  the  wrought 
conch,  indicated  the  same  remote  period  for  this  ancient  settlement,  as 
the  one  at  Grave  Creek  Flats ;  but  I  never  heard  of  any  inscribed  articles, 
or  monuments  bearing  alphabetic  characters. 

All  other  interest,  then  known,  on  this  subject,  yielded  to  that  which 
was  felt  in  witnessing  the  antique  works  at  Marietta.  Like  many  others 
who  had  preceded  me  and  many  who  have  followed  me,  in  my  visit,  I  felt 
while  walking  over  these  semi-military  ruins,  a  strong  wish  to  know, 
who  had  erected  works  so  different  from  those  of  the  present  race  of  In- 
dians, and  during  what  phasis  of  the  early  history  of  the  continent? 
A  covered  way  had,  evidently,  been  constructed,  from  the  margin  of 


PEASONAL    aEMINISCENCES. 


15 


the  Muskingnm  to  the  elevated  square,  evincing  more  than  the  ordi- 
nary degree  of  military  skill  exercised  by  the  Western  Indians.  Yet 
these  works  revealed  one  trait,  which  assimilates  them,  in  character,  witli 
others,  of  kindred  stamp,  in  the  west.  I  allude  to  the  defence  of  the  open 
gateway,  by  a  minor  mound  ;  clearly  denoting  that  the  passage  was  to  be 
disputed  by  men,  fighting  hand  to  hand,  who  merely  sought  an  advantage 
in  exercising  manual  strength,  by  elevation  of  position.  The  iVIarietta 
tumuli  also,  agree  in  style  with  others  in  the  Ohio  valley. 

A  leaden  plate  was  found  near  this  place,  a  few  years  after  this  visit,  of 
which  an  account  was  given  by  Gov.  Clinton,  in  a  letter  to  the  American 
Antiquarian  Society,  in  1827,  but  the  inscription  upon  it,  which  was  in 
Latin,  but  mutilated,  proved  that  it  related  to  the  period  of  the  French 
supreniacs}'  in  the  Canadas.  It  appeared  to  have  been  originally  deposited 
at  the  mouth  of  the  river  Venango,  A.  D.  1749,  during  the  reign  of 
Louis  XV. 

While  at  Marietta,  our  flotilla  was  increased  by  another  ark  from  the 
Muskingum,  which  brought  to  my  acquaintance  the  Hon.  Jesse  B.  Thomas, 
of  Illinois,  to  whose  civilities  I  was  afterwards  indebted,  on  several  occa- 
sions. Thus  reinforced,  we  proceeded  on,  delighted  with  the  scenery  of 
every  new  turn  in  the  river,  and  augmenting  our  circle  of  fellow  travellers, 
and  table  acquaintance,  if  that  can  be  called  a  table  acquaintance  which 
assembles  around  a  rustic  board.  One  night  an  accident  befel  us,  which 
threatened  the  entire  loss  of  one  of  our  flotilla.  It  so  happened,  at  the 
spot  of  our  landing,  that  the  smaller  ark,  being  outside,  was  pressed  by  the 
larger  ones,  so  far  ashore,  as  to  tilt  the  opposite  side  into  the  stream  below 
the  caulked  seam  It  would  have  sunk,  in  a  few  minutes,  but  was  held 
up,  partly  by  its  fastening  to  the  other  boats.  To  add  to  the  interest  felt, 
it  was  filled  with  raluable  machinery.  A  congress  of  the  whole  travelling 
community  assembled  on  shore,  some  pitching  pebble-stones,  and  some 
taking  a  deeper  interest  in  the  fate  of  the  boat.  One  or  two  unsuccessful 
efforts  had  been  made  to  bail  it  out,  but  the  water  flowed  in  faster  than 
it  could  be  removed.  To  cut  loose  the  rope  and  abandon  it,  seemed  all 
that  remained.  "  I  feel  satisfied,"  said  I,  "  to  my  Massachusetts  friend, 
that  two  men,  bailing  with  might  and  main,  can  throw  out  more  water, 
in  a  given  time,  than  is  let  in  by  those  seams ;  and  if  you  will  step  in 
with  me,  we  will  test  it,  by  trying  again."  With  a  full  assent  and  ready 
good  will  he  met  this  proposition.  We  pulled  off  our  coats,  and  each 
taking  a  pail,  stepped  in  the  water,  then  half-leg  deep  in  the  ark,  and 
began  to  bail  away,  with  all  force.  By  dint  of  determination  we  soon 
had  the  satisfaction  to  see  the  water  line  lower,  and  catching  new  spirit 
at  this,  we  finally  succeeded  in  sinking  its  level  below  the  caulked  seam. 
The  point  was  won.  Others  now  stepped  in  to  our  relief  The  ark 
and  its  machinery  were  saved.  This  little  incident  was  one  of  those 
which  served  to  produce  pleasurable  sensations,  all  round,  and  led  per 


16 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES. 


haps,  to  some  civilities  at  a  subsequent  date,  which  were  valuable  to  me. 
At  any  rate,  Mr.  Thomas,  who  owned  the  ark,  was  so  well  pleased,  that 
he  ordered  a  warm  breakfast  of  toast,  chickens,  and  cofiee  on  shore 
for  the  whole  party.  This  was  a  welcome  substitute  for  our  ordinal  y 
breakfast  of  bacon  and  tea  on  board.  Such  little  incidents  serve  as  new 
points  of  encouragement  to  travellers:  the  very  shores  of  the  river 
looked  more  delightful,  after  we  put  out,  and  went  on  our  %vay  that  morn- 
ing. So  much  has  a  satisfied  appetite  to  do  with  the  aspect  of  things, 
both  without,  as  well  as  within  doors. 

The  month  of  April  had  now  fairly  opened.  The  season  was  delight- 
ful. Every  rural  sound  was  joyful — every  sight  novel,  and  a  thousand 
circumstances  united  to  make  the  voyage  one  of  deep  and  unmixed 
interest  At  this  early  season  nothing  in  the  vegetable  kingdom  g^ves 
a  more  striking  and  pleasing  character  to  the  forest,  than  the  frequent 
occurrence  of  the  cehis  ohioensis,  or  Red  Bud.  It  presents  a  perfect 
bouquet  of  red,  or  rose-coloured  petals,  while  there  is  not  a  leaf  exfoliated 
upon  its  branches,  or  in  the  entire  forest. 

No  incident,  further  threatening  the  well  being  of  our  party,  occurred 
on  the  descent  to  Cincinnatti,  where  we  landed  in  safety.  But  long  before 
we  reached  this  city,  its  outliers^  to  use  a  geological  phrase,  were  encoun- 
tered, in  long  lines  and  rafts  of  boards  and  pine  timber,  from  the  sources 
of  the  Alleghany,  and  arks  and  flat-boats,  from  all  imaginable  places, 
with  all  imaginable  names,  north  of  its  latitude.  Next,  steamboats  lying 
along  the  gravel  or  clay  banks,  then  a  steam-mill  or  two,  puffing  up 
its  expended  strength  to  the  clouds,  and  finally,  the  dense  mass  of  brick 
and  wooden  buildings,  jutting  down  in  rectangular  streets — from  high 
and  exceedingly  beautiful  and  commanding  hills  in  the  rear.  All  was 
suited  to  realize  high  expectations.  Here  was  a  city  indeed,  on  the  very 
spot  from  which  St.  Clair  set  out,  on  his  ill-fated  expedition  in  1791, 
against  the  hostile  Indians.  Twenty-five  years  had  served  to  transform 
the  wilderness  into  scenes  of  cultivation  and  elegance,  realizing,  with  no 
faint  outlines,  the  gay  creations  of  eastern  fable. 


4 


NO.  Hf. 


le  very 

1791, 

insform 

rith  no 


Cincinnati  had,  at  this  time,  (1818,)  the  appearance  of  a  rapidly  groM  • 
iatr  city,  wJiich  appeared  to  have,  from  some  ifcneral  causes,  been  suddenly 
checked  in  its  growth.  Whole  rows  of  unfinished  brick  buildings  hod 
be»'n  left  by  the  workmen.  Banks,  and  .'he  offices  of  oorpornte  and  inanu- 
Cictiiring  compunics,  were  not  unfrequentJy  found  shut.  Nor  did  it  re- 
quiie  long  looking  or  much  inquiry  to  loani  that  it  had  seen  more  pros- 
jMirous  times.  A  branch  bank  of  tho  L'.  S  then  recently  established  there, 
was  mucli  .md  bitterlj-.  but  1  know  M  how  justly,  spoken  against.  But  if 
there  was  not  the  same  life  and  r""  >»  all  departments,  that  formerly  ex- 
isted, there  was  abundant  evidca't^  ot  the  existence  of  resources  in  the  city 
and  country,  which  must  rev^e  and  push  it  onward  ix^  its  career  and 
growth,  to  rank  second  to  no-Jt.v  west  of  the  Alleghanies.  This  city  owes 
its  origin.  I  believe,  to  Johr  Clcves  Symcs,  father-iu-law  of  the  late  Presi- 
dent Harrison,  a  Jerseyip*"  by  birth,  who,  in  planning  it,  took  Philadel- 
phia as  his  model.  Tlis  has  imparted  a  regularity  to  its  streets,  and 
squares,  that  visitors  w^  at  once  recognize,  as  characteristic  of  its  paren- 
tage. It  stands  on  a  lv?avy  diluvial  formation  of  various  layers  of  clay, 
loam,  sand,  and  gravel  'lisposed  in  two  great  plateaux,  or  first  and  second 
banks,  the  lowest  of  *hich  is  some  thirty  or  forty  feet  above  tho  common 
Kumraer  level  of  JhfOhio.  Yet  this  river  has  sometimes,  but  rarely,  been 
known  to  surnioupt  this  liarrier  and  invade  the  lowermost  streets  of  the 
city.  These  dili-vial  bcd-s  have  yieldeil  some  cwrious  antiquarian  relics, 
which  lead  the  «in'l  farther  back,  for  their  origin,  ihan  the  Indian  race. 
The  most  curbus  of  lliese.  if  the  facts  are  correctly  reported  to  me,  was 
the  discflverv  of  a  small  ajitique-shaped  iron  horse-shoe,  found  twenty-five 
feet  belov  the  surflice  in  grading  one  of  the  streets,  and  the  blunt  end. 
or  stun-p  of  a  tree,  at  another  locality,  at  the  depth  of  ninety-four  feet,  to- 
gdthe:  with  marks  of  the  cut  of  an  axe.  and  an  iron  wedge.  I  have 
had  no  means  to  verify  these  facts,  but  .state  them  as  credible,  from  the  cor- 
roborative testimony  aflbrded  them  by  other  discoveries  in  the  great  geolo- 
gical basin  of  the  west,  examined  by  me,  which  denote  human  occupancv 
in  America  prior  to  the  deposition  of  the  last  of  the  unconsolidated  and 
eocene  series. 

Our  flotilla  here  broke  up,  and  the  persons  who  iiad  formed  Its  floating 

2  17  ■ 


18 


PER.SONAI.    UKMIMHCENCKS. 


t:umin'jnity  separated,  cairii  to  iiursiie  his  several  way,  and  separate  views. 
I  made  several  acquaintance's,  wliost!  nainrs  are  recollected  with  pleasure. 
I 'r.  S.  invited  me  to  dine  with  him,  introductxl  ino  to  his  young  partk  ^r, 
Dr.  JMoorhcad,  and  put  ine  in  lh(!  way  of  obtaininsf  eligible  private  lodg- 
ings. Tlie  three  weeks  1  spent  in  this  city  \\\nv.  ajjreeably  passed,  varied 
(IS  they  were,  by  short  e.xcursious  in  the  vicinity,  including  the  Licking 
valley — a  stream  which  comes  in,  on  the  Kentucky  side,  directly  opposite 
the  city.  1  went,  one  day,  to  ?eo  an  e.xperiniental  structure,  built  at  the 
loot  of"  the  Walnut  hills,  with  a  very  long  pipe,  or  wooden  chamber  lead- 
ing up  their  sidiii.  and  rising  above  their  tops.  Tliis  was  constructed  by 
an  ingenious  person,  ai  the  expense  ol"  the  late  (Jen.  Lyttle,  under  the  con- 
lideut  hope  of  his  realizing  ii  practical  mechanical  power  i'rom  the  rari- 
iMfmi  of  atinosp/ir.ric  au.  There  was  confessedly  a  powrr,  but  the  diffi- 
culty was  ill  multiplying  this  po-.ver.  so  as  to  render  it  practically  appli- 
cable to  the  turning  of  machinery.  The  ratio  of  its  increase,  contended  for, 
namely,  the  length  of  the  pipe,  api>earod  to  mc  to  be  wholly  fallacious,  and 
the  result  proved  it  so.  Tho  vhing  v/as  afterwards  abandoned.  There 
was  an  ancient  mound  here,  which  h<d  not  then  been  opened,  but  which 
has  since  yielded  a  curious  ornamented  stone,  bearing  a  kind  of  arabesque 
ligures,  not  dissimilar,  in  the  style  of  drawing,  t.)  some  of  tho  rude  sculp- 
tured figures  of  \'ucatan,  as  recently  broight  to  light  by  Mr.  Stephens 
and  Mr.  Gather  wood. 

1  received,  one  day.  a  note  from  one  of  the  directors  of  the  White  Lead 
Works,  above  the  city,  requesting  me  to  visit  it,and  inspect  in  detail  the 
processes  of  the  manufacture.  Tho  latter  1  fbunl  to  be  defective  in  the 
mode  of  corroding  the  lead  by  the  acetic  acid  ;  tlieiT  was  also  an  unneces- 
sary complication  and  amount  of  machinery  in  Urging  the  oxide  into 
the  condition  of  a  good  pigment,  and  putting  it  into  ktgs,  which  had  been 
very  onerous  in  its  cost,  and  was  perpetually  liable  t(.  g^t  out  of  order. 

It  was  during  my  stay  here  that  I  first  felt  the  eilxcts.  of  the  western 
limestone  waters  rn  deranging  the  stomach  and  boweltv  at\d  paid  for  my 
initiation  into  the  habit,  as  all  strangers  must,  by  some  d;ys  confinement. 
Dr.  M.  brought  me  about,  and  checked  the  disease,  with«ut  unv  perma- 
nently injurious  ellects  on  my  general  health. 

When  1  was  ready  to  proceed  down  the  river,  I  went  to  setk  a  passage 
along  the  landing,  but  found  no  boat  (steamboats  were  few  aid  far  be- 
tween in  those  days.)  While  pacing  the  beach,  1  met  a  man  of  gen4e- 
manly  appearance,  who  had  experienced  the  same  disappointmenv  anA 
was  desirous  to  go  forward  in  his  journey.  He  told  me.  that  he  bad 
found  a  small  row  boat,  well  bulk,  aiul  fitted  withiscats,  which  could  be  pur- 
chased for  a  reasonable  sum ;  that  it  would  hold  our  baggage  very  well, 
and  he  thought  we  could  make  a  pleasant  trip  in  it  as  fiir  as  Louisville  at 
the  Falls,  where  the  means  of  communication  by  steamboats  were  ample. 
On  examining  the  boat,  and  a  little  inquiry,  1  acceded  to  this  proposition, 


PERSONAL    REMINISCENCES. 


19 


news, 
asure. 

lodg- 
varied 
ickin^ 
jposite 
at  the 
r  lead- 
ted  by 
le  con- 
D  rari' 
16  diffi- 
f  appli- 
led  for, 
lus,  and 

There 

which 
abesque 
e  sculp- 
Itephens 

te  Lead 
jtail  the 

in  the 
inneces- 
ide  into 
ad  been 

der. 
western 

for  my 

lement. 

perma- 

passage 
I  lar  be- 
gen4e- 
,env  anA 
he  liad 
be  pur- 
ry  welii 
sviile  at 
ample, 
.position, 


«nd  1  had  no  cause  to  regret  it.  This  gentleman,  whose  name  I  have  for- 
gotten, but  which  is  somewhere  among  my  papers,  was  a  native  of  the 
city  of  Nancy,  but  a  resident  of  Baltimore.  He  was,  like  the  city  itself 
I  believe,  Franco-German,  speaking  the  two  languages  very  well,  and  the 
English  with  peculiarities.  He  had  a  benevolent  and  honest  countenance 
and  social,  agreeable  manners,  not  two  free,  nor  stiffly  reserved  ;  and  we 
performed  the  trip  without  accident,  althpugh  we  had  a  narrow  cscnpr  one 
day  from  a  sawyer,  one  of  that  insidious  cast  of  these  river  pests,  called  in 
western  parlance,  a  sleeping  sawyer.  It  was  now  the  month  of  May  ;  the 
atmosphere  was  mild  and  balmy,  loaded  with  the  perfumes  of  opening 
vegetation  ;  we  took  the  oars  and  the  helm  alternately ;  we  had  a  constant 
succession  of  pretty  views ;  we  put  ashore  to  eat  and  to  sleep,  and  the  "whole 
trip,  which  occupied  some  three  or  four  days  at  the  farthest,  was  perfectly 
delightful 

We  put  ashore  at  Vevay,  where  the  Swiss  had  then  newly  introduced 
the  cultivation  of  the  vine,  to  see  the  vineyards  and  the  mode  of  cultivation. 
I  have  since  witnessed  this  cuUuro  on  the  banks  of  the  Rhine,  and  found 
it  to  be  very  similar.  The  vines  are  closely  pruned  and  kept  from  becoming 
woody,  and  are  trained  to  slender  sticks,  which,  are  arranged  with  the 
order  of  a  garden  bean-bed,  which  at  the  proper  season,  they  much  re- 
semble.    We  also  tasted  the  wine,  and  found  it  poor. 

On  the  last  day  of  the  voyage,  we  took  into  our  boat  a  young  physician 
— a  Hollander,  recently  arrived  in  the  country,  telling  him,  that  by  way 
of  equivalent,  we  should  expect  him  to  take  his  turn  at  the  oars.  He  was 
a  man  of  small  stature — well  formed,  rather  slovenly,  yet  pretty  well 
dressed,  with  blue  eyes,  a  florid  face,  and  very  roluble.  Of  all  that  he 
said,  however,  by  far  the  mopi:  striking  part,  was  his  account  of  his  skill 
in  curing  cancer.  It  was  clear  that  he  va-os  an  itinerating  cancer-doctor. 
He  said,  amid  other  fh?flgs,  that  he  had  received  an  invitation  to  go  and 
cure  the  Governor  of  Indiana.  We  now  had  Indiana  on  our  right  hand, 
and  Kentucky  on  our  left. 

These  are  the  principal  incidents  of  the  trip.  We  reached  our  destina- 
tion in  safety,  and  landed  on  the  superb  natural  sylvan  wall,  or  park, 
which  is  formed  by  the  entrance  of  Beargrass  Creek  with  the  Ohio,  just 
in  .^ont  of,  or  a  little  above,  Louisville.  Here  we  sold  our  boat,  took 
saparate  lodgings,  and  parted.  I  found  in  a  day  or  two,  that  my  friend 
from  Nancy  had  a  flourishing  school  for  military  tactics  and  the  sword 
exercise,  where,  at  his  invitation,  I  went  to  visit  him.  From  this  man,  I 
learned,  as  we  descended  the  Ohio,  that  the  right  and  Ivft  banks  of  a  river, 
in  military  science,  are  determined  by  the  supposed  position  of  a  man 
standing  at  its  head,  and  looking  downwards. 

I  found  in  the  lime-stone  rocks  which  form  the  bed  of  the  river  between 
the  town  and  Corn  Island,  the  cornu  ammonis  and  some  other  species  of 
organic  remains ;  and  while  I  remained  here,  which  was  several  weeks, 


20 


PKKHONAL    REMIMSCENXF.S. 


I     t 


1  wrote  a  notice  for  one  of  the  papers,  of  a  locality  of  manganese  on  Sandy 
river.  Ky.,  and  others  of  some  other  objects  of  njitural  history  in  tin- 
west,  wliich  1  j)erccivj.'d.  by  their  being  copied  at  the  eastward,  were  well 
tulfcii.  It  was  my  theory,  lliat  there  was  a  general  interest  felt  in  tin- 
Atlantic  States  fur  infonnation  from  the  west,  and  this  slight  incident  served 
to  cnconrajfe  me. 

The  str;iiijl)o.'it  canal  since  constructed  around  the  fulls  at  this  place,  was 
then  a  pfLJiM't  only  spoken  of,  and  is  here  alluded  to  for  no  higher  purpose 
liian  to  mt;ntion,  that  in  its  actual  subsequent  execution,  wc  are  informed 
the  workmen  came,  at  the  depth  of  fourteen  feet  below  the  surface  of  tho 
ivkarcous  rock,  to  a  brick  hearth,  covered  with  what  appeared  to  be  th»^ 
remains  of  charcoal  and  ashes. 

1  took  walks  almost  daily,  on  the  fine  promenade,  shaded  with  lofty 
trees,  festooned  with  their  native  vines,  along  the  Bcargrass  Creek,  which 
i;5  the  common  place  of  landing  for  arks  and  boats.     On  one  of  these  oc- 
casions, there  came  in  a  large  ark,  which  had  been  freighted  at  Perryo- 
polls,  on  the  Yioughagany,  some  thirty  miles  from  Pittsburgh.     The  two 
proprietors  were  K.  and  K.,  Marj'Ianders,  both  yoimg  men,  or  verging  to 
middle  life,  who  had  clubbed  together  the  necessary  funds,  and  in  the  spirit 
of  adventuri^,  resolved  on  a  trading  voyage.     There  was  something  in  the 
air  and  manners  of  both,  wliich  1  thought  I  could  trust  in  for  an  agree- 
able voyage,  especially  as  they  saw  in  me,  not  a  rival  in  commerce  of  any 
kind,  but  a  mere  observer, — a  character  which  I  found,  on  more  than  one 
occasion,  placed  me  on  grounds  of  neutrality  and  advantage.     Steamboats 
are  the  worst  vehicles  ever  invented  by  the  ingenuity  of  man  to  make  ob- 
servations on  a  country,  always  exceptiuj  the  last  improvement  on  loco- 
motive rail-roads.     To  a  naturalist,  espeually,  they  are  really  horrible. 
iVot  a  tree  or  plant  can  be  examined ;  not  a  shall,  or  a  rock  certainly  iden- 
tified.    Hundreds  of  miles  are  passed  in  a  few  haurs ;  the  effect  of  speed 
is  to  annihilate  space ;  town  succeeds  town,  and  object  object,  with  such 
rapidity,  that  there  is  no  distinct  time  left  for  observation  or  reflection  ;  and 
after  the  voyager  has  reached  his  point  of  destination,  he  is  often  seriously 
in  doubt,  what  he  has  seen,  and  what  he  has  not  seen,  and  is  as  much  puz- 
zled to  put  together  the  exact  feature  of  the  country's  geography,  as  if  he 
were  called  to  re-adjust  the  broken  incidents  of  a  night's  dream,     i  had 
yet  another  objection  to  this  class  of  boats,  at  the  era  mentioned.     Thtir 
boilerfe  and  machinery  were  not  constructed  with  elaborate  skill  and 
strength  ;  their  commanders  were  often  intemperate,  and  a  spirit  of  reckless 
Tivalrv  cxisied:  vvhose  results  were  not  infrequently  exhibited  in  exploded, 
sunk,  or  grouiiUed  boats,  and  the  loss  of  lives. 

it  is  a  regulation  of  law  that  pilots  are  provided  for  all  boats,  descending 
the  falls — a  descent,  by  the  way,  which  can  only  be  made  on  the  Indiaii;\ 
side.  When  this  ofHcer  came  on  board,  the  owners  thought  best  to  go  by 
land  to  Shippingport.     I  had  less  at  stake  in  its  safety  than  they,  yet  felt  u 


Vi: IlSOX .VI,    RKM I  X  I «f  KNCE3. 


21 


Sandy- 
ill  tlie 
re  well 
in  thi- 
served 


cc,  was 
)urpo8c 
iformcd 
!  of  the 
be  th«>! 

ith  lofty 
,  which 
hese  oc- 
Perryo- 
The  two 
rging  to 
Lhe  spirit 
\g  in  the 
n  agree- 
e  of  any 
;hnn  one 
samboatM 
lake  ol)- 
lon  loco- 
Ihorrible. 
ily  ideu- 
if  speed 
ith  such 
|ion ;  and 
leriously 
ich  puz- 
M  if  he 
.     ihad 
Thtir 
[kill  and 
reckless 
ixploded, 

scendin;? 

Indiana 

I  to  go  by 

/et  fell  a 


desire  to  witness  this  novel  mode  of  dosccnt;  nor  did  the  rrMiIt  Jisappoint 
me.  Standing  on  thtj  dock,  or  rather  flat  roof  of  th<;  aik,  llio  \'u\\v  was 
interesting,'  ami  exciting.  The  first  point  at  which  tlio  niabs  of  water 
breaks  was  tiio  principal  point  of  danger,  as  there  is  lure  a  powtnful  re- 
flux, or  eddy  current,  on  the  rij^^ht  hand,  while  the  main  vrlocity  of  the 
current  drives  the  vessel  in  a  direction  which,  if  not  checked  by  the  large 
sweeps,  would  inevitably  .swamp  it.  The  object  is  to  give  this  check,  an«l 
shoot  her  into  the  eddy  water.  This  was  done.  The  e.xcittinont  ceased 
in  n  few  moments,  and  we  pass(  I  the  rest  of  the  way  with  less  e.xertioti 
10  the  men,  and  got  down  the  remainder  of  the  falls  in  perfect  safely.  All 
this  danger  to  the  growing  commerce  of  the  west,  is  now  remedied  by  the 
Louisville  canal,  which,  by  a  work  of  but  two  miles  in  length,  which  holds 
the  relative  position  of  a  string  to  the  bow,  connects  the  navigable  waters 
above  and  below  those  falls,  and  permits  all  /iver  craft  of  the  largest  bur- 
den to  pass. 

It  was  about  the  falls  of  the  Ohio,  br  a  little  above,  that  I  first  saw  the 
gay  and  noisy  paroquet,  or  little  parrot  of  the  west ;  a  gregarious  bird, 
whose  showy  green  and  yellow  plumage  makes  it  quite  an  object  to  be 
noticed  and  remembered  in  a  passage  on  the  lower  Ohio.  One  of  these 
birds,  which  had  been  wounded,  was  picked  up  out  of  the  river,  a  few 
miles  below  the  falls.  It  was  evident,  from  the  occurrence  of  this  species, 
and  other  features  in  the  natural  history  of  the  country,  that  we  were  now 
making  a  rapid  southing.  The  red-bud,  the  papaw,  the  buckeye,  and  the 
cucumber  tree,  had  all  introduced  themselves  to  notice,  among  the  forest 
species,  below  Pittsburgh  ;  although  they  are  all,  I  think,  actually  known 
to  extend  a  little  north  of  that  latitude ;  and  we  now  soon  had  added  to  the 
catalogue,  the  pecan  and  cypress,  and  the  cane,  with  the  constant  attendant 
of  the  latter,  the  green  briar.  I  had  no  opportunity  to  e.\aminc  the  pecan, 
until  we  reached  the  mouth  of  the  Wabash  and  Shawueelown,  where  I 
went  on  a  shooting  excursion  with  a  young  Kentuckian,  who  gave  me 
the  first  practical  exhibition  of  bringing  down  single  pigeons  and  other 
small  game  with  the  rifle,  by  generally  striking  the  head  or  neck  only. 
I  had  heard  of  this  kind  of  shooting  before,  and  witnessed  some  capital 
still  shots,  but  here  was  a  demonstration  of  it,  in  brush  and  brier — catching 
a  sight  as  best  one  could.  The  ball  used  on  these  occasions  was  about 
the  size  of  a  large  buckshot. 

Shawneetown  is  a  word  which  brings  to  mind  one  of  the  North  Ame- 
rican tribes,  who,  between  1G32  and  the  present  time,  figure  as  one  of  the 
frontier  actors  in  our  history.  They  have,  in  this  time,  with  the  ubiquity 
of  one  of  their  own  genii,  skipped  over  half  America.  They  were  once,  cer- 
tainly dwellers  on  the  Savannah,  if  not,  at  a  still  earlier  day,  on  the  Suanee,  in 
Florida ;  then  fled  north,  a  part  coming  down  the  Kentucky  river,  and  a 
part  fleeing  to  the  Delaware,  and  thence  west.  They  are  now  on  the 
Konga,  west  of  the  Missouri.    So  much  for  the  association  of  namei. 


— ^  •< 


ll 


88 


PERSONAL    REMINISCENCES. 


\ 


1 


History  never  remembers  nny  thing  which  she  can  possibly  forget,  and  I 
found  at  least,  nnn  hiirh-feoliiig  personage  here,  who  did  not  like  the  man- 
ner in  uhioli  I  Ui^suciatcd  thu  modern  town  with  reminiscences  of  tho 
saviiges.  ''Why,  sir,"  said  he,  ns  we  walked  the  deck  of  the  ark,  floating 
down  tho  Ohio,  and  {getting  nearer  tho  place  every  moment.  "  we  have  a 
bank  there,  and  a  court  house  ;  it  is  the  scat  of  justice  for  Ciailatin  county  ; 
—and  a  printing  press  is  about  to  be  established ; — it  is  a  very  thriving 
place,  and  it  bids  fair  to  remain  second  to  none  below  the  Wabash."  "  All 
this,  truly,"  I  responded,  willing  to  reprove  pride  in  an  easy  way,  "  is  a  great 
improvement  on  the  wigwam  and  the  council-fire,  and  wampum  coin-beads." 
It  is  sometimes  better  to  smile  than  argue,  and  I  found  it  so  on  tho  present 
occasion.  I  did  not  wish  to  tread  on  the  toes  of  rising  greatness,  or  pour 
upon  a  love  of  home  and  locality,  honorablo  and  praise-worthy  in  my 
fellow  traveller,  the  chilling  influence  of  cold  historical  facts.  My  allu- 
sions were  the  mere  effect  of  the  association  of  ideas,  resulting  from 
names.  If  the  residents  of  Shawnef town  do  not  like  to  be  associated  with 
the  native  race,  who  would  not  have  exchanged  a  good  bow  and  arrows 
for  all  the  court  houses  in  Christendom,  they  should  bestow  upon  th« 
place  some  epithet  which  may  sever  the  tie. 


NO.  IV. 


After  stopping  a  day  or  more  nt  Shawneetown.  and  roconnoitcring  its 
ricinitV)  1  proceeded  to  tlio  mouth  oi'  thr  Cumberland,  and  frwa  thence, 
after  miiny  days  dct(>ntion  nt  that  point  wnitincf  for  a  boat,  to  the  mouth  of 
the  Ohio.  1  found  this  to  bo  a  liif,'hly  interesting'  section  of  the  river,  from 
Its  great  expanse  and  its  fine  water  ])rosipcct.«.  The  picturiS(|Uo  caloareou;* 
olifls  on  the  west  banks,  display  a  nov(!l  and  attrartive  lino  of  river  scenery 
The  Ohio  had,  from  its  commencement,  well  sustained  the  propriety  of  its 
ancient  appellation  of  the  Beautiful  River  ;  but  it  here  assumed  something 
more  than  beautiful — it  was  majestic.  Let  it  be  borne  in  mind  that  this 
stream,  in  the  course  of  some  seven  or  eight  hundred  miles  flow  from 
Pittsburg  to  Shawneetown,  had  been  swelled  on  the  right  and  left  hand  by 
the  Scioto,  the  Muskingum,  the  Kentucky,  the  Miami,  Green  River,  Wa- 
bash, and  other  rivers  of  scarcely  inferior  size.  It  is  still  further  aug- 
mented, from  the  left  bank,  with  those  noble  tributaries,  the  Cumberland 
and  Tennessee,  which  bring  in  the  gathered  drain  of  the  middle  ranges 
of  the  Alleghanies.  It  is  below  Shawneetown,  too,  that  the  clitfs  of  the 
Cave-in-Rock-Coa8t  present  themselves  on  the  west  shore — with  their  as- 
."lociations  of  the  early  robbef-era  which  has  been  commemoroted  by  thf> 
pen  of  fiction  of  Charles  Brockden  Brown.  These  cliffs  are  cavernous, 
and  assume  varied  forms.  They  rise  in  bold  elevations,  which  bear  the 
general  name  of  the  Knobs,  but  which  are  well  worthy  of  the  name  of  moun- 
tains. Distinct  from  the  interest  they  have  by  casting  their  castle-like 
shadows,  at  sunset,  in  the  pure  broad  stream,  thoy  constitute  a  kind 
of  Derbyshire  in  their  fine  purple  spars,  and  crystalized  galena  and  other 
mineralogical  attractions.  I  was  told  that  a  German  of  the  name  of  Storch, 
who  pretended  to  occult  knowledge,  had,  years  bclbre,  led  money  and 
mineral  diggers  about  these  Knobs,  and  that  he  was  the  discoverer  of  the 
fine  fluates  of  lime  found  here. 

One  can  hardly  pass  these  broken  eminences,  M'ith  the  knowledge  that 
they  tally  in  their  calcareous  structure  and  position  with  the  rock  forma- 
tion of  the  Missouri  state  border,  lying  immediately  west  of  them,  without 
regarding  them  as  the  apparent  monuments  of  some  ancient  geological 
change,  which  affected  a  very  wide  space  of  country  north  of  their  posi- 
tion.   A  barrier  of  this  nature,  which  should  link  the  Tennessee  and  Mis- 


!"' 


I|i      f 


i      I 


;ij| 


),  I 


94 


PERSONAL    HEMINIHCEN0K8. 


£Ouri  coasts,  nt  Granil  'I'owcr,  would  have  convurtcit  into  an  inland  sea 
the  principal  area  uf  tho  present  states  of  Illinois,  Indiana,  and  Southern 
tiliio.  The  line  of  separation  in  this  latitudo  is  not  great.  It  cunatitutcs 
ihe  nanowost  point  between  tho  opposing  rock  formutioii!)  of  the  cast  and 
wc«t  shores,  so  far  as  the  latter  rise  through  and  above  the  soil. 

i  was  still  in  a  floating  Monongahela  ark  as  we  approached  this  coast 
nl  cliils.     The  day  was  one  of  the  mildest  of  tho  ni«nth  of  June,  and  the 
.Nurfaco  of  ike  water  was  so  still  and  calm  that  it  jjrescntcd  tho  appearance 
of  a  perfect  mirror.     Uur  captain  ordered  alongside  tho  skifT,  which  served 
its  his  jolly  boat,  and  directed  the  men  to  land  me  at  tho  Great  Cave.     Its 
wide  and  yawning  mouth  gave  expectations,  however,  which  were  not 
realized.     It  closes  rapidly  as  it  is  pursued  into  the  rock,  and  never  could 
have  afforded  a  safe  shelter  for  gangs  of  robbers  whose  haunts  were 
known.     Tradition  states,  on  this  point,  that  its  mouth  was  formerly  closed 
and  hid  by  trees  and  foliage,  by  which  means  the  unsuspecting  voyagers 
with  their  upward  freight  were  waylaid.     We  overtook  the  slowly  float- 
ing ark  before  it  had  reached  Hurricane  Island,  and  the  next  land  we 
made  was  at  Smithfield,  at  the  mouth  of  tho  Cumberland.     While  here, 
several  discharged  Tennessee  militiamen,  or  volunteers  from  tho  still  un- 
finished Indian  war  in  tho  south,  landed  on  their  way  home.     They  were 
equipped  after  the  fashion  of  western  hunters,  with  hunting  shirts  and 
rifles,  and  took  a  manifest  pride  in  declaring  that  they  had  fought  under 
•  old  Hickory" — a  term  which  has,  since  that  era,  become  familiar  to  the 
civilized  world.     I  hero  first  saw  that  singular  excrescence  in  the  vegeta- 
ble kingdom  called  cypress  knees.     The  point  of  land  between  tho 
mouth  of  the  Cumberland  and  Ohio,  was  a  noted  locality  of  the  cypress 
tree.     This  tree  puts  up  from  its  roots  a  blunt  cone,  of  various  size  and 
height,  which  resembles  a  sugar  loaf.     It  is  'smooth,  and  without  limb  or 
foliage.     An  ordinary  cone  or  knee  would  measure  eight  inches  in  diam- 
uter,  and  thirty  inches  high.     It  would  seem  like  an  abortive  efibrt  of  tho 
tree  to  put  up  another  growth.     The  paroquet  was  exceedingly  abundant 
at  this  place,  along  the  shores,  and  in  the  woods.     They  told  me  that  this 
bird  rested  by  hooking  its  upper  mandible  to  a  limb.     I  made  several 
shooting  excursions  into  the  neighbourir>g  forests,  and  remember  that  I 
i.laimed,  in  addition  to  smaller  trophies  of  these  daily  rambles,  a  shrike 
and  a  hystrix.  "  '  •        . 

At  length  a  keel  boat  came  in  from  the  Illinois  Saline,  commanded  by 
a  Captain  Ensminger — an  Americo-German — a  bold,  frank  man,  very 
intelligent  of  things  relating  to  river  navigation.  With  him  I  took  passage 
for  St.  Louis,  in  Missouri,  and  we  were  soon  under  weigh,  by  the  force 
of  oars,  for  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio.  We  stopped  a  short  time  at  a  new 
hamlet  on  the  Illinois  shore,  which  had  been  laid  out  by  some  speculators 
of  Cincinnati;  but  was  remarkable  for  nothing  but  its  name.  It  was 
called,  by  a  kind  of  bathos  in  nomenclature,  "  America."     I  ohia»rv«^  on 


|;iL-a 


PRR80NAI.    RKMINIsrRNCP.fl. 


I  vegeta- 


nded  by 

In,  very 

passage 

<xe  force 

a  new 
Lulators 

It  was 

^v*^  OD 


ihc  shorns  of  the  r'lvor  at  this  plaro,  a  vnry  recent  formation  of  pudcling- 
!itone,  or  ratlwT  n   local  stiatiim  of  iaduratttl  pebbles  and  clay,  in  which 
tho  cementins''  in<jit;dit'rit  was  the  oxyde  of  iron,     (^halybeato  waters  per- 
•luluted  over  apd  amongst  ihis  mass.      This  was  ti>o  last  glimpse  of  consol- 
idnled  matter.     All  below,  and  indeed  f'lr  above,  was  alluvial,  or  of  recent 
origin.     Nothin'if  could  cximmmI  the  fertile  ehaiaclor  of  the  soil,  or  its  rank 
vegetation  and  forest  growth,  as  wo  approached  the  point  of  junction;  but 
it  was  a  region  subject  to  periodical  overflows,  tho  eras  of  which  wore  very 
distinctly  marked  by  tuAs  and  bunches  of  grass,  limbs,  and  other  floating 
matter  which  had  beeu  lodged  and  lel't  in  tho  forks  and  branches  of  trees, 
now  fifteen  or  twenty  feet  abovo  our  heads.     It  was  now  the  first  day  of 
July,  and  I  felt  tho  most  intense  interest  as  wc  approached  and  came  to  the 
point  of  confluence.     I  had  followed  the  Ohio,  iti  all  its  sinuosities,  a  thou- 
sand miles.     I  had  spent  more  than  three  months  in  its  beautiful  and  va- 
ried valley  ;  and  I  had  something  of  the  attachment  of  an  old  friend  for  its 
noble  volume,  and  did  not  well  like  to  sco  it  about  to  be  lost  in  the  mighty 
Mississippi.     Broad  and  ample  as  it  was,  however,  bringing  in  tho  whole 
congregated  drain  of  the  western  slopes  of  tho  Alleghanies  and  the  table 
lands  of  the  Great  Lakes,  tho  contest  was  soon  decided.     The  stream  had, 
at  that  season,  sunk  down  to  its  summer  level,  and  exhibited  a  transparent 
blue  volume.     The  Mississippi,  on  tho  contrary,  was  swelled  by  tho  melt- 
ing snows  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and  was  in  its  vernal  flood.     Coming 
in  at  rather  an  acute  angle,  it  docs  not  immediately  arrest  the  former,  but 
throws  its  waters  along  the  Tennessee  shores.     It  runs  with  prodigious 
velocity.     Its  waters  are  thick,  turbid,  and  replete  with  mingled  and  float- 
ing masses  of  sand  and  other  comminuted  rock  and  floating  vegetation, 
trees,  and  rubbish.     For  miles  the  line  of  separation  between  the  Ohio  and 
Mississippi  waters  was  visible  by  its  colour  ;  but  long  before  it  reaches  the 
Iron  Banks,  the  modern  site  of  Memphis — the  Father  of  Waters,  as  it 
is  poetically,  not  literally,  called — had  prevailed,  and  held  on  its  way  to 
make  new  conquests  of  the  St.  Francis,  the  White,  the  Arkansas,  and 
other  noble  streams. 

Our  captain,  although  he  had  no  lack  of  self-confidence,  did  not  seem  to 
be  in  haste  to  grapple  with  this  new  foe,  by  plunging  at  once  into  the  tur- 
bid stream,  but  determined  to  try  it  next  morning.  This  left  me,  a  good 
part  of  the  day,  in  a  position  where  there  was  not  much  to  reward  inquiry. 
I  fished  awhile  from  the  boat's  side,  but  was  rewarded  with  nothing 
besides  a  gar,  a  kind  of  sword,  or  rather  billed  fish,  which  appears  to  be 
provided  with  this  appendage  to  stir  up  its  food  or  prey  from  a  muddy 
bottom.  Its  scales  and  skin  are  nearly  as  hard  and  compact  as  a  shark's, 
and  its  flesh  is  equally  valueless.  It  is  at  this  point  that  the  town  of  Cairo 
has  since  been  located.  There  were,  at  the  period  mentioned,  several 
arks  and  flat-boats  lying  on  the  higher  banks,  where  they  had  been  moored 
in  high  water.    These  now  served  as  dwellings,  and  by  cutting  doors  »• 


•-♦KT" 


96 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES. 


their  sides  they  formed  rude  groceries  and  provision  stores.  Whatever 
else,  however,  was  to  be  seen  at  so  low  and  nascent  a  point,  the  mosquito, 
as  night  came  on,  soon  convinced  us  that  he  was  the  true  magnate  of  those 
dominions. 

The  next  morning  at  an  early  hour  our  stout-hearted  commander  put 
his  boatmen  in  motion,  and  turned  his  keel  into  the  torrent ;  but  such  was 
the  velocity  of  the  water,  and  its  opacity  and  thick  turbidness,  that  I 
thought  we  should  have  been  precipitated  down  stream,  and  hurled  against 
sunken  logs.  Those  who  have  ascended  this  stream  in  the  modern  era 
of  stenmboats,  know  nothing  of  these  difficulties.  It  seemed  impossible  to 
stem  the  current.  A  new  mode  of  navigation,  to  me  at  least,  was  to  be 
tried,  and  it  was  evidently  one  which  the  best  practised  and  stoutest-hearted 
men  by  no  means  relished.  These  boats  are  furnished  with  a  plank  walk 
on  each  side,  on  which  slats  are  nailed  to  give  a  foothold  to  the  men. 
Each  man  has  a  pole  of  ash  wood  about  16  feet  long,  with  a  wooden  knob 
.  at  the  head  to  rest  against  the  shoulder,  and  a  blunt  point  at  the  other  end 
shod  with  iron.  Planting  these  upon  the  bottom  near  shore,  Avith  their 
heads  facing  down  stream,  the  men  bend  all  their  force  upon  them,  pro- 
pelling the  boat  by  their  feet  in  the  contrary  direction.  This  is  a  very 
laborious  and  slow  mode  of  ascent,  which  has  now  been  entirely  super- 
seded on  the  main  rivers  by  the  use  of  steam. 

Such  is  the  fury  and  velocity  of  the  current,  that  it  threatens  at  every 
freshet  to  tear  down  and  burst  asunder  its  banks,  and  run  lawless  through 
the  country.  Often  whole  islands  are  swept  away  in  a  short  time.  We 
had  an  instance  of  this  one  night,  when  the  island  against  which  we  were 
moored,  began  to  tumble  into  the  channel,  threatening  to  overwhelm  us  by 
the  falling  earth  and  the  recoil  of  the  waves,  and  we  got  away  to  the  main 
shore  with  much  effort,  for  night  was  set  in,  the  current  furious,  and  the 
shore  to  which  we  were  going  entirely  unknown.  To  have  struck  a 
sunken  log  on  such  a  traverse,  under  such  circumstances,  must  have  been 
fatal.  We  ^ot  at  length  upon  a  firm  shore,  where  we  moored  and  turned 
in  at  a  late  hour ;  but  a  curious  cause  of  alarm  again  roused  us.  Some 
animal  had  made  its  appearance  on  the  margin  of  the  stream,  not  far  below 
us,  which  in  the  dimness  of  the  night  appeared  to  be  a  bear.  All  who 
had  arms,  got  them,  and  there  was  quite  a  bustle  and  no  little  excitement 
among  the  cabin  passengers.  The  most  knowing  pronounced  it  to  be  a 
white  bear.  It  produced  a  snorting  sound  resembling  it.  It  seemed  furi- 
ous. Both  white  and  furious  it  certainly  was,  but  after  much  delay,  com- 
mendable caution,  and  no  want  of  the  display  of  courage,  it  turned  out  to 
be  a  large  wounded  hog,  which  had  been  shot  in  the  snout  and  head,  and 
came  to  allay  its  fevered  and  festered  flesh,  by  night,  in  the  waters  of  the 
Mississippi.  ..     ,  ...    .„,!is-ti;    .:jitis  ;  ;i 

To  stem  the  current  along  this  portion  of  the  river  required  almost 
superhuman  power.     Often  not  more  than  a  few  miles  can  be  made  with 


mmm 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES. 


flU 


Whatever 
losquito, 
of  those 

s    .t    ■ 

ftder  put 
luch  waB 
s,  that  I 
1  against 
dern  era 
E>ssible  to 
ras  to  be 
5t-hearted 
ink  walk 
the  men. 
den  knob 
other  end 
vith  their 
hem,  pro- 
is  a  very 
ely  super- 

s  at  every 
s  through 
me.    We 
I  we  were 
3lm  us  by 
the  main 
I,  and  the 
struck  a 
lave  been 
id  turned 
Some 
below 
All  who 
xitement 
to  be  a 
led  furi- 
,  corn- 
ed out  to 
,ead,  and 
irs  of  the 

almost 
lade  with 


lar 


a  hard  day's  exertions.  We  went  the  first  day  six  miles,  the  second  about 
the  same  distance,  and  the  third  eight  miles,  which  brought  us  to  the  first 
cultivated  land  along  a  low  'li"'-''ct  of  the  west  shore,  called  the  Tyewapety 
Bottom.  There  were  six  or  eight  small  farms  at  this  spot ;  the  land  rich, 
and  said  to  be  quite  well  adapted  for  corn,  flax,  hemp,  and  tobacco.  I  ol>- 
served  here  the  papaw.  The  next  day  we  ascended  but  three  miles  and 
stopped,  the  crew  being  found  too  weak  to  proceed.  While  moored  to  the 
bank,  we  were  passed  by  several  boats  destin"  lor  St.  Louis,  which  were 
loaded  with  pine  boards  and  plank  from  Ok  i,  on  the  sources  of  the  Al- 
leghany. They  told  us  that  sixty  dollars  jii  i  thousand  feet  could  be  ob* 
tained  for  them. 

Additional  men  having  been  hired,  we  went  forward  the  next  day  to  a 
point  which  is  called  the  Little  Chain  of  Rocks,  where,  frwn  sickness  in 
some  of  the  hands,  another  halt  became  necessary.  It  is  at  this  point  that 
the  firm  cherty  clay,  or  diluvial  soil  of  the  Missouri  shore,  first  presents 
itself  on  the  banks  of  the  river.  This  soil  is  of  a  sterile  and  mineral  cha- 
racter. I  noticed  beneath  the  first  elevated  point  of  it,  near  the  river's  edge, 
a  locality  of  white  compact  earth,  which  is  called  chalk,  and  is  actually 
used  as  such  by  mechanics.  On  giving  a  specimen  of  it,  after  my  return 
to  New  York  in  1819,  to  Mr.  John  Griscom,  he  found  it  completely  desti- 
tute of  carbonic  acid  ;  it  appears  to  be  a  condition  of  alumine  or  nearly 
pure  clay.  Large  masses  of  pudding-stone,  disrupted  from  their  original 
position,  were  seen  lying  along  the  shore  at  this  locality,  being  similar  in 
their  character  to  that  seen  on  approaching  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio. 

We  ascended  the  river  this  day  ten  miles,  and  the  next  five  miles,  wlmh 
brought  us  to  Cape  Girardeau,  at  the  estimated  distance  of  fifty  miles  above 
the  mouth  of  the  Ohio.  At  this  place  I  was  received  with  attention  by  one 
of  the  principal  residents,  who,  on  learning  that  my  object  was  to  examine 
the  natural  history  of  the  country,  invited  me  to  his  house.  In  rambling 
the  vicinity,  they  showed  me  a  somewhat  extra  but  dilapidated  and 
deserted  house,  which  had  been  built  by  one  Loramee,  a  Spanish  trader, 
wh  »  has  left  his  name  on  one  of  the  branches  of  the  river  St.  Mary's  of 
Indi  laa.  This  eld  fibric  excited  a  strong  interest  in  my  mind  as  I  walked 
<uiOugh  its  open  do<jrs  and  deserted  rooms,  by  a  popular  story,  how  true  I 
know  not,  that  the  f'ccupant  had  been  both  a  rapacious  and  cruel  man, 
siding  with  the  Indians  in  the  hostilities  against  our  western  people  ;  and 
that  he  had,  on  one  occasion,  taken  a  female  captive,  and  with  his  own 
hands  cut  off  her  breasts. 

The  journey  from  Cape  Girardeau  to  St.  Louis  occupied  nineteen  days, 
and  was  fraught  with  scenes  and  incidents  of  interest,  which  I  should  de- 
tail with  pleasure  were  it  compatible  with  my  limits.  Indeed,  every  day's 
voyage  along  this  varied  and  picturesque  shore  presented  objects  of  remark, 
which  both  commended  themselves  to  my  taste,  and  which  the  slow  mode 
of  ascent  gave  me  full  means  to  improve.    This  might  be  said  particularly 


--i 


! 


% 


i  j 
i: 

n 

i 

i* 

^ 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES. 


of  its  geological  structure  and  its  mineralogical  productions — themes  which 
were  then  fresh  and  new,  but  which  have  lost  much  of  their  attractions  by 
the  progress  which  natural  science  has  made  in  the  country  during  six 
and  twenty  years.  To  these  topics  it  is  the  less  necessary  to  revert,  as 
they  were  embraced  in  the  results  of  my  tour,  given  in  my  "  View  oj't/ie 
Mines,'^  published  in  1819. 

The  article  improperly  called  pumice,  which  floats  down  the  Missouri 
during  its  floods,  from  the  burning  coal  banks  in  the  Black  Hills,  I  first 
picked  up  on  the  shore  in  the  ascent  above  Cape  Girardeau,  and  it  gave 
me  an  intimation  that  the  waters  had  commenced  falling.  We  came  to, 
the  same  night,  at  a  well  known  fountain,  called  the  Moccasin  Spring,  a 
copious  and  fine  spring  of  crystal  water,  which  issues  from  an  elongated 
orifice  in  the  limestone  rock. 

While  lying  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  Obrazo,  \vhere  we  were  detained 
on  account  of  hands,  several  boats  touched  at  the  place,  carrying  emigrants 
from  Vermont  and  New  York,  whose  destination  was  the  most  westerly 
settlements  on  the  Missouri.  At  higher  points  in  the  ascent  we  encoun- 
tered emigrants  from  Maine,  Connecticut,  Pennsylvania,  North  Carolina, 
and  Kentucky,  which  denotes  the  wide  range  of  the  spirit  of  migration  at 
the  era.  The  ends  of  the  Union  seemed  to  be  brought  together  by  this 
general  movement  towards  the  west.  It  was  not  uncommon  to  find  rep- 
resentatives from  a  great  number  of  the  states  in  these  accidental  meetings ; 
they  were  always  of  a  social  and  highl)'  friendly  character,  and  the  effect 
of  such  a  system  of  intercommunication  and  residence,  from  districts  widely 
separated,  could  not  but  be  highly  auspicious  in  promoting  uniformity  of 
manners  and  opinions,  and  assimilating  customs,  dress,  and  language. 
If  long  continued  it  must  destroy  provincialisms,  and  do  much  to  annihilate 
local  prejudices. 

Every  one  who  has  ascended  this  stream  will  recollect  the  isolated  clifT, 
standing  in  its  waters,  called  Grand  Tower,  with  the  corresponding  de- 
velopments of  the  coast  on  the  contiguous  shores,  which  tell  the  traveller 
plainly  enough  that  here  is  the  site  of  some  ancient  disruptive  process  in 
the  physical  history  of  the  valley.  The  current  has  an  increased  velocity 
in  sweeping  around  this  obstacle ;  and  we  found,  as  the  waters  fell,  that 
there  were  numerous  eddies  and  strong  jets  or  currents  along  this  precipi- 
tous coast,  which  it  required  extra  force  to  surmount.  We  saw  one  day  a 
number  of  pelicans  standing  on  a  sand  bar.  The  wild  turkey  and  quail 
were  daily  encountered  on  shore.  ,  - 

Our  approach  to  St.  Genevieve  was  precede  J  by  a  sight  of  one  of  those 
characteristic  features  in  all  the  early  French  settlements  in  this  quarter — 
the  great  public  field  extending  several  miles,  five  miles  I  think,  along  the 
banks  of  the  river.  St.  Genevieve  itself  lies  about  a  mile  from  the  river, 
and  is  concealed  by  irregularities  in  the  surface.  It  is  a  highly  charac- 
teristic antique  French  town,  and  reminds  one  strongly  of  the  style  and 


i.:* 


PERSONAL    REMINISCENCES. 


29 


s  which 

■ 

tions  by 

H 

ring  six 

H 

2vert,  at 

9 

10  oftJte 

H 

Vlissouri 

1 

1,  I  first 

H 

it  gave 

I 

came  to, 

H 

>pring,  a 

H 

ion  gated 

1 

detained 

H 

migrants 

9 

westerly 

1 

!  encoun- 

H 

Cavolina, 

H 

jration  at 

1 

it  by  this 

H 

find  rep- 

H 

rteetings ; 

1 

ithe  effect 

s 

ts  widely 

1 

Irmity  of 

1 

knguage. 

9 

Luihilate 

m 

Ited  cliff, 

a 

Iding  de- 

H 

Itraveller 

'1 

recess  in 

i  fl 

1  velocity 

.'^H 

Hell,  that 

H 

1  precipi- 

9 

lie  day  a 

fl 

lid  quail 

fl 

Kf  those 

m 

Barter — 

a 

Hong  the 

^ 

He  river, 

.  J 

Hcharac- 

^ 

^^le  and 

^B 

-* 

;nanner  of  building  of  the  provincial  villages  and  towns  of  the  parent 
country,  as  still  existing.  Three  miles  above  this  place  we  came  to  a  noted 
point  of  crossing  called  the  Little  Rock  Ferry  ;  a  spot  worthy  of 'note  at 
that  time  as  the  residence  of  a  very  aged  Frenchman,  called  I^e  Breton. 
Statements  which  are  believed  to  be  true,  made  him  109  years  old.  Fron> 
his  own  account  he  was  at  the  scige  of  Bergen-op-zoom,  in  Flanders;  at 
the  seige  of  Louisburg;  at  the  building  of  Fort  Churtres.  in  lUinois;  and 
at  Braddock's  defeat.  After  his  discharge,  he  discovered  those  extensive 
lead  mines  ia  Washington  county,  about  forty  miles  west  of  the  river, 
which  slill  bear  his  name. 

The  coast  between  St.  (ienevicve  and  Hcrculaneum  is  almost  one  con- 
tinuous cliff  of  precipitous  rocks,  which  are  broken  through  chiefly  at  the 
points  where  rivers  and  streams  discharge.  Herculaneum  itself  is  seated 
on  one  of  these  limited  areas,  hemmed  in  by  cliffs,  which,  in  this  case, 
were  rendered  still  more  picturesque  by  their  elevated  shot  towers.  1 
landed  at  this  place  about  noon  of  my  twenty-second  day's  ascent,  and  find- 
ing it  a  couA'cnicnt  avenue  to  the  mine  district,  determined  to  leave  my 
baggage  at  a  hotel  till  my  return  from  St.  Louis,  and  pursue  the  rest  of  the. 
journey  to  that  place  on  foot.  It  was  at  this  point  that  1  was  introduced  to 
Mr.  Austin,  the  elder,  who  warmly  approved  my  plan  of  exploring  the 
mines,  and  offered  every  facility  in  his  power  to  further  it.  Mr.  Austin 
was,  he  informed  me  at  a  subsequent  stage  of  our  acquaintance,  a  nativt- 
of  Connecticut.  He  had  gone  early  into  Virginia  and  settled  at  Richmond* 
where  his  eldest  son  was  born,  and  afterwards  removed  to  Wythe  county. 
In  1778  he  went  into  Upper  Ijouisiana,  enduring  severe  sufferings  and 
the  risk  of  life,  in  crossing  the  country  by  way  of  Vincennes  to  St.  Louis, 
'vhere  he  was  well  received  by  the  Spanish  local  governor.  He  oTjtained 
a  grant  of  land  in  the  present  area  of  Washington  county,  the  principal 
seat  of  the  older  mines.  About  the  time  I  went  to  Missouri,  or  soon  after 
it,  he  resolved  to  visit  San  Antonio,  in  Texas,  with  a  view  of  introducing 
a  colony  of  Americans  into  that  quarter.  This  plan  he  carried  into  execu- 
tion, I  think,  in  1820,  and  returned  with  an  ample  grant;  but  he  did  not 
live  to  carry  its  stipulations  into  effect,  having  died  suddenly  after  his 
return,  at  the  house  of  his  daughter,  Mrs.  Bryant,  at  Hazel  Run. 

Mr.  Austin  was  a  man  of  great  zeal  and  fervour  of  imagination,  and  en- 
tered very  warmly  into  all  his  plans  and  views,  whatever  they  were.  He 
was  hospitable,  frank,  intelligent,  and  it  is  with  feelings  of  unmi.xed  plea- 
sure, that  I  revert  to  my  acquaintance  with  him,  no  less  than  with  his  talented 
son,  Stephen,  and  the  excellent,  benign,  and  lady-like  Mrs.  Austin,  and 
other  members  of  this  intelligent  family. 


!  i 


k  1  .  •  ,  ■     I  ■ 


i:  'I 


I  I 


NO.  V. 


Hercvlaneum  had  nothing  in  common  with  its  sombre  Italian  proto- 
type, which  has  been  dug  out  of  dust  and  ashes  in  modern  times,  but  its 
name.  Instead  of  buried  palaces  andjruins  of  a  luxurious  age  of  marble, 
bronze  and  silver,  most  of  the  iiouses  .were  built  of  squared  oak  logs,  and 
had  bulky  old  fashioned  chimneys,  buih  outside  with  a  kind  of  castelated 
air,  as  they  are  seen  in  the  old  French  and  Dutch  settlements  in  Canada, 
and  along  the  vallies  of  the  Hudson  and  Mohawk.  The  arts  of  painting 
and  gilding*  and  cornices,  had  not  yet  extended  their  empire  here.  Mr. 
Austin's  residence,  was  the  only  exception  to  this  remark,  I  remember. 
The  Courts  of  Justice  were  content  to  hold  their  sessions  in  one  of  tho 
oaken  timber  buildings  named ;  the  county  jail  had  a  marvellous  re> 
semblance  to  an  ample  smoke-house,  and  my  kind  host,  Ellis,  who  was  a  na- 
tive of  South  Carolina,  was  content  to  serve  up  substantial  and  good  cheer 
in  articles,  not. exhumed  from  a  city  buried  in  volcanic  ashes,  but  in  plain 
fabrics  of  Staffordshire  and  Birmingham.  In  addition  to  the  host-like  and 
agreeable  resort,  which  travellers  unexpectedly  found  at  his  hands,  in  a 
mansion  whose  exterior  gave  no  such  signs,  he  presided  over  the  depart- 
ment of  a  public  ferry,  established  at  this  place,  across  the  wild  and  fluc- 
tuating Mississippi;  and  had  he  kept  note  book,  he  could  have  given 
account  of  many  a  one,  from  other  lands,  with  golden  hopes  of  the  far 
west,  whom  he  had  safely  conducted,  against  the  most  adverse  floods,  to 
the  Missouri  shore.  I  found  a  few  old  books  at  his  house,  which  showed 
that  there  had  been  readers  in  his  family,  and  which  helped  to  while 
away  moments,  which  every  traveller  will  find  on  his  hands. 

I  have  intimated  that  there  was  nothing  in  the  way  of  the  antique,  in 
Herculaneum,  but  its  name.  To  this  I  might  add.  that  there  was  no  ex- 
ception, unless  it  be  found  in  the  impressions  of  objects,  in  the  structure 
of  the  rocks,  in  this  quarter,  denoting  a  prior  age  of  existence.  I  was 
shown  an  impression,  in  the  surface  of  a  block  of  limestone,  quarried  here, 
which  was  thought  to  resemble  a  man's  foot.  It  did  not  appear  to  me  to 
bear  this  similitude,  but  was  rather  to  be  referred  to  some  organic  extinct 
forms,  which  are  not  yet  well  understood. 

Having  passed  a  couple  of  days  here,  I  set  out  Mrly  one  morning, 

3" 


/! 


PERSONAL   REMINISOENCES. 


31 


on  foot,  for  St  Louis,  accompanied  by  two  young  men  from  Pennsylvania, 
with  whom  I  had  become  acquainted  on  prior  parts  of  my  route.  They 
had  come  with  an  adventure  of  merchandize  from  the  waters  of  the 
Yiougfhagany,  and  were  desirous  of  seeing  the  (then)  capitol  of  the  Terri- 
tory. Nothing  untoward  occurred,  until  we  reached  and  crossed  the 
river  Merrimack,  where  night  overtook  us,  and  set  in  with  intense  dark- 
ness, just  as  we  reached  the  opposite  shore.  There  was  but  one  house  in 
the  vicinity  ;  and  not  distant  more  than  a  mile,  but  such  was  the  intensity 
of  the  darkness,  owing  to  clouds  and  a  gathering  storm,  that  we  lost  the 
road,  wandered  in  the  woods  for  some  hours,  during  which  the  rain  com- 
menced, and  were  at  length  directed  to  the  house  we  sought,  by  the  faint 
and  occasional  tinkling  of  a  cow  bell. 

We  travelled  the  next  morning  twelve  miles,  to  breakfast  at  the  antique 
ooking  village  of  Carondalet  Tl)e  route  lies  over  an  elevated  tract  of 
uplands,  eligibly  situated  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  in  which 
a  growth  of  wild  prairie  grass  and  flowers,  filled  up  the  broad  spaces  be- 
tween the  trees.  There  was  no  habitation  visible  on  the  route — a  stand- 
ing spring  under  a  ledge  of  rocks,  about  half  way,  was  the  only  spot 
where  we  could  get  a  drop  of  water  to  allay  our  thirst — for  it  was  a  hot 
August  day.  We  encountered  several  deer,  and  from  the  frequent  occur- 
rence of  their  tracks,  deemed  such  an  occurrence  to  be  common.  It  is  on 
this  elevated  and  airy  tract,  that  the  site  of  Jefferson  Barracks,  has  since 
been  judiciously  established  by  the  government. 

Beyond  Carondalet,  the  country  has  the  appearance  of  a  grown-up 
heath.  It  is  a  bushy  uninviting  tract,  without  mature  forest  trees.  The 
most  interesting  feature  we  saw,  consisted  of  a  number  of  regular  depres- 
sions, or  cup-shaped  concavities  in  the  soil,  ca~'sed  by  the  passage  of 
springs  over  a  clay  basis,  upon  which  there  is  deposited  a  heavy  diluvial 
stratum  of  sand,  mixed  earth  and  pebbles.  Within  about  three  miles  of  the 
city,  this  heathy  and  desolate  tract  began  to  assume  a  cultivated  character  ; 
dwellings  and  gardens  soon  succeeded,  and  we  found  ourselves,  by  almost 
imperceptible  grades,  introduced  into  the  city,  which  we  reached  about 
four  o'clock  m  the  afternoon.  On  entering  its  ancient  Spanish  barriers, 
we  noticed  one  of  the  old  stone  towers,  or  defences,  which  constituted  a 
part  of  the  enclosure.  This  town,  I  afterwards  learned,  had  been  regu- 
larly walled  and  fortified,  during  the  possession  of  the  country  by  the 
Spanish  crown.  As  soon  as  1  had  taken  lodgings,  I  called  on  R.  Petti- 
bone  Esq.,  a  friend  formerly  of  Vernon,  in  western  N.  Y.  who  had  estab- 
lished himself  in  this  central  city. of  the  west,  in  the  practice  of  the  law; 
he  was  not  in,  at  the  moment,  but  his  family  received  me  with  cordiality. 
He  returned  my  visit  in  the  evening,  and  insisted  on  my  taking  up  my 
quarters  at  his  house.  The  time  that  I  spent  here,  was  devoted  to  the 
most  prominent  objects  which  the  town  and  its  vicinity  presented  to  in- 
tevest  a  stranger,  such  as  the  private  moseura  of  the  late  Gen.  Wm.  Cltf  k. 


38 


PERSONAL    REMINISCENCES. 


containing  many  articles  of  rich  and  valuable  Indian  costume ;  the  lar^e 
natural  mounds  above  the  city,  and  the  character  of  tlie  rock  formation 
along  the  shores  of  the  river,  which  was  said  to  have  had  the  impressions 
of  human  feet,  on  its  original  surface.  The  latter  I  did  not  see  till  the 
summer  of  1821,  when  the  block  of  stone  containing  them  was  examined 
in  Mr.  Rapp's  garden,  at  tiarmony,  on  the  Wabash. 

My  inclinations  having  led  me,  at  this  time,  to  visit  the  extensive  lead 
mines,  southwest  of  this  city,  on  the  waters  of  the  Merrimack,  I  lost  no 
time  in  retracing  my  way  to  Herculaneum,  by  descending  the  Mississippi. 

When  I  was  prepared  to  descend  the  river,  the  two  gentlemen  who 
had  been  my  travelling  companions,  on  the  journey  up,  had  cdtnpleted 
the  business  of  their  adventure,  and  offered  me  a  seat,  in  a  small  boat, 
under  their  control.  It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  of  the  day  that  this 
arrangement  was  proposed,  and  it  was  dusk  before  we  embarked  ;  but  it 
was  thought  the  village  of  Cahokia,  some  five  or  six  milejs  below,  could 
be  reached  in  good  season.  A  humid  and  misty  atmosphere  rendered  the 
night  quite  dark,  and  we  soon  found  ourselves  afloat  on  the  broad  current 
of  the  stream,  without  knowing  our  position,  for  it  was  too  intensely  dark 
to  descry  the  outlines  of  either  shore.  Being  in  a  light  open  boat,  we 
were  not  only  in  some  peril,  from  running  foul  of  drifting  trees,  but  it 
became  disagreeably  cold.  On  putting  in  for  the  Illinois  shore,  a  low 
sandy  bar,  or  shoal  was  made,  but  one  of  my  companions  who  had  landed 
came  running  back  with  an  account  of  a  bear  and  her  cub,  which  caused 
us  to  push  on  about  a  mile  further,  Avhere  we  passed  the  night,  without 
beds  or  fire.  Daylight  disclosed  to  us  the  fact  that  we  had  passed  Caho 
kia;  we  then  crossed  over  to  the  Missouri  shore,  and  having  taken  break 
fast  at  Carondalet,  continued  the  voyage,  without  any  further  misadver  ■ 
ture,  and  reached  Herculaneum  at  noon. 

I  lost  no  time  in  preparing  to  visit  the  mines,  and  having  madearrang* 
ments  for  my  baggage  to  follow,  set  out  on  foot  for  Potosi.  The  first  da} 
I  proceeded  eighteen  miles,  and  reached  ^Steeples,  at  the  head  of  th# 
Zwoshau,  or  Joachim  river,  at  an  early  hour.  The  day  was  excessively 
liot,  and  the  road  lay  for  the  greater  part  of  the  distance,  over  a  ridge  of 
land,  which  afforded  no  water,  and  very  little  shelter  from  the  sun's  rays. 
I  met  not  a  solitary  individual  on  tho  route,  and  with  the  exception  of  the 
small  swift  footed  lizard,  common  to  the  way  side,  and  a  single  wild  turkey, 
nothing  in  the  animal  kingdom.  The  antlers  of  the  daer  frequently  seen 
above  the  grass,  denoted  it  however  to  abound  in  thai  animal  J  was  con- 
strained while  passing  this  dry  tract,  to  allay  my  thirst  at  a  pool,  in  a  rut, 
not,  however,  without  having  disconcerted  a  wild  turkey,  which  had  come 
apparently  for  the  same  purpose.  ^'t>-  >< 

Next  day  I  crossed  the  valley  of  Grand  or  Big  river,  as  it  is  coraraonly 
called,  and  at  the  distance  of  twelve  miles  from  the  Joachim,  I  entered  the 
mining  village  of  Shibboleth— the  feudal  seat,  so  to  say,  of  the^  noted 


;<!  .,'s' 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES. 


33 


irst  da} 

of  th« 

Bssively 

Idge  of 

\s  rays. 

of  the 

turkey, 

[ly  seen 

las  con- 

a  rut, 

come 


•John  Smith  T."  of  whose  singularities  rumour  had  already  apprized  me. 
Here  was  a  novel  scene.  Carts  passing  with  loads  of  ore — smelting  fur 
naces,  and  fl.Ytures,  and  the  half-hunter,  half-farmer  costumes  of  the  group 
of  men  who  were  congregated  about  the  principal  store,  told  me  very 
plainly,  that  I  was  now  in  the  mining  region.  Lead  digging  and  dis- 
covering, and  the  singular  hap-hazards  of  men  who  had  suddenly  got  rich 
by  finding  rich  beds  of  ore,  and  suddenly  got  poor  by  some  folly  or  extra- 
vagance, gave  a  strong  colouring  to  the  whole  tone  of  conversation  at  thu» 
spot,  which  was  carried  on  neither  in  the  mildest  or  most  unobtrusive  way 
quite  a  vocabulary  of  new  technical  words  burst  upon  me,  of  which  it  was 
necessary  to  get  the  correct  impojt.  I  had  before  heard  of  the  pretty 
term,  "mineral  blossom,"  as  the  local  name  for  radiated  quartz,  but  here 
were  tiff  (sulphate  of  barytcs),  glass-tiff  (calcareous  spar),  "  mineral  sign," 
and  a  dozen  other  words,  to  be  found  in  no  books.  At  the  head  of  these 
new  terms  stood  the  popular  ivord  "  mineral,"  which  invariably  meant 
galena,  and  nothing  else.  To  hunt  mineral,  to  dig  mineral,  and  to  smelt 
mineral,  were  so  many  operations  connected  with  the  reduction  of  the 
ores  of  galena. 

I  soon  found  the  group  of  men  about  the  village  store,  was  a  company 
of  militia,  and  that  I  was  in  the  midst  of  what  New  Yorkers  call  a  "  train- 
ing," which  explained  the  hunter  aspect  I  had  noticed.  They  were 
armed  with  rifles,  and  dressed  in  their  every  day  leather  or  cotton  hunting 
shirts.  The  officers  were  not  distinguished  from  the  men,  either  because 
swords  were  not  easily  procured,  or  more  probably,  because  they  did  not 
wish  to  appear  with  so  inefficient  and  useless  an  arm.  "  Food  for  powder," 
was  the  first  term  that  occurred  to  me  on  first  surveying  this  group  of  men, 
but  nothing  could  have  been  more  inapposite ;  for  ahhough  like  "  lean 
Jack's"  men,  they  had  but  little  skill  in  standing  in  a  right  line,  never 
were  men  better  skilled  for  personal  combat, — from  the  specimens  given,  I 
believe  there  was  hardly  a  man  present,  who  could  not  drive  a  bullet  into 
the  size  of  a  dollar  a*,  a  hundred  yards.  No  man  was  better  skilled  in  this 
art,  either  with  rifle  or  pistol,  than  the  Don  of  the  village,  the  said  John 
Smith  T,  or  his  brother,  called  "the  Major,"  neither  of  whom  travelled, 
or  eat,  or  slept,  as  I  afterwards  witnessed,  without  their  arms.  During 
my  subsequent  rambles  in  the  mine  country,  I  have  sat  at  the  same  table, 
slept  in  the  same  room,  and  enjoyed  the  conversation  of  one  or  the  other, 
and  can  say,  that  their  extraordinary  habit  of  going  fully  armed,  was 
united  in  both  with  courteous  manners,  honourable  sentiments,  and  high 
chivalric  notions  of  personal  independence  ;  and  I  had  occasion  to  notice, 
that  it  was  none  but  their  personal  enemies,  or  opponents  in  business,  that 
dealt  in  vituperation  against  them.  John  Smith  T.  was  doubtless  a  man 
of  singular  and  capricious  humours,  and  a  most  fiery  spirit,  when  aroused ; 
of  which  scores  of  anecdotes  are  afloat.  He  was  at  variance  with  several 
of  his  roost  conspicuous  neighbours,  and,  if  he  be  likened  to  the  lion  of 


h  I 


34 


PERSONAL    REMINISCEMCES. 


the  forest,  it  will  bo  perfectly  just  to  add,  that  most  of  the  lesser  animal* 
stood  in  fear  of  him. 

My  stop  here  had  consumed  some  time,  but  thinking  I  could  still  reacii 
Mind  a  Burton,  I  pusJied  on,  but  had  only  proceeded  a  couple  of  miles 
when  I  was  hatitily  compelled  to  seek  shelter  from  an  impending  shower. 
As  it  was  late,  and  the  siorm  continued,  1  remained  at  a  farm  house,  at 
Old  Minos  durinsr  the  night.  They  gave  me  a  supper  of  rich  fresh 
milk  and  lino  corn  bread.  In  the  morning,  a  walk  of  three  miles  brought 
me  to  Potosi,  where  I  took  lodgings  at  Mr.  Ficklin's,  proprietor  of  the 
principal  inn  of  the  place.  Mr.  P.  was  a  native  of  Kentucky,  a  man  of 
open  frank  manners,  and  most  kind  benevolent  feelings,  who  had  seen 
much  of  frontier  life,  had  lived  a  number  of  years  in  Missouri,  and  now 
.It  a  rather  advanced  period  of  life,  possessed  a  fund  of  local  knowledge 
and  experience,  the  communication  of  which  rendered  the  time  I  spent  at 
his  house  both  profitable  and  pleasing. 

I  reached  Potosi  on  the  second  of  August.  The  next  day  was  the  day 
of  the  county  election*,  which  brought  together  the  principal  miners  and 
agricultural  gentlemen  of  the  region,  and  gave  me  a  favourable  oppor- 
tunity of  forming  acquaintance,  and  making  known  the  object  of  my  visit. 
I  was  particularly  indebted  to  the  civilities  of  Stephen  F.  Austin,  Esq. 
for  these  introductions.  During  my  stay  in  the  country  he  interested 
himself  in  my  success,  omitted  no  opportunity  of  furthering  my  views,  and 
extending  my  acquaintance  with  the  geological  features  and  resources  of 
the  country.  He  offered  me  an  apartment  in  the  old  family  mansion  of 
Durham  Hall,  for  the  reception  and  accumulation  of  my  colleetion!^. 
Mr.  Bates  and  sons,  Mr.  Jones  and  sons,  Mr.  Ferry  and  brothers,  Mr. 
Elliot,  Mr.  Brickey,  Mr.  Honey  and  others,  seconded  these  civilities.  In- 
deed the  friendly  and  obliging  disposition  I  uniformly  met  with,  from  the 
inhabitants  of  the  mines,  and  the  mine  country  generally,  is  indelibly  im- 
pressed on  my  memory.  .*  ... 

I  was  now  at  the  capital  of  the  mines,  and  in  a  position  most  favour- 
able for  obtaining  true  information  of  their  character  and  value. 
Three  months  devoted  to  this  object  left  scarcely  a  nook  of  the  country 
which  I  had  not  either  personally  explored,  or  obtiained  authentic 
information  of  I  found  forty-five  principal  mines,  or  mineral  diggings 
as  some  of  them  are  called,  within  a  circumference  of  less  than  forty 
miles.  Potosi,  and  its  vicinity  yielded  annually  about  three  millions 
of  pounds  of  lead,  and  furnished  employment  to  the  estimated  num- 
ber, of  eleven  to  twelve  hundred  hands.  The  business  was  however  de- 
pressed, like  almost  every  other  branch  of  domestic  arts  or  industry, 
after  the  peace  of  1814,  owing  to  the  great  influx  and  low  prices  of 


*  About  70  votes  were  polled  in  the  town  of  Potod. 
icturaed  by  the  county  to  the  Territorial  Legislature. 


Mr.  Austin,  the  younger, 


•rtn'r:.'  'rwi.    *!a   k> 


•4 


PERSONAL    REMINISCENCE.^. 


85 


foreigfn  products,  and  the  general  derangement  ot  cv     ncy  and  credit. 
Prepared  ore,  delivered  at  the  furnaces,  was  worth  two  dollars  per  cwt , 
paid  chiefly  in  merchandize.     Pig  lead  sold  at  four  dollars,  at  the  mines  ; 
and  but  half  a  dollar  higher  on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  and  was 
quoted  at  seven  dollars  in  the  Atlantic  cities.      Judged  from  these  dn^a, 
there  appeared  no  ndoquate  cause  for  the  alleged  depression ;  for  in  addi- 
tion to  the  ordinary  merchant's  profit,  in  the  disposition  of  his  stock  to  the 
operative  miner  or  digger  of  ore,  a  profit  of  one  cent  and  a  half  per  pound 
was  left,  over  and  above  the  cost  of  transportation  to  an  eastern  market ; 
besides,  the  difference  in  exchange,  between  the  south  western  and  eastern 
cities.     And  it  was  evident,  from  a  view  of  the  whole  subject,  that  thf 
business  could  not  only  be  profitably  pursued,  with  economical  arrange- 
ments, but  thiit  the  public  domain,  upon  which  most  of  the  mines  am 
seated,  might  be  made  to  yield  a  revenue  to  the  treasury,  at  least  equal  to 
the  amount  of  this  article  required  for  the  national  consumption,  over  the 
expenses,  the  superintendence  and  management.     Besides  which,  there- 
was  great  room  for  improved  and  economical  modes  of  mining;  and  there 
was  hardly  one  of  the  manipulations,  from  the  making  of  a  com  ..")n  drill 
or  pick,  to  the  erection  of  a  smelting  furnace,  which  did  not  admit  of  salu- 
tary changes  for  the  better.     The  recovery  of  the  mere  waste  lead,  in  its 
sublimated  form,  around  the  open  log  furnaces  of  the  country,  promised  to 
add  a  valuable  item  to  the  profit  of  the  business.  The  most  wasteful,  hurried, 
and  slovenly  of  all  systems  is  pursued  in  exploring  and  raising  the  ore,  by 
which  the  surface  of  the  country  is  riddled  with  pit  holes,  in  the  most 
random  manner ;  the  loose  and  scattered  deposits  in  the  soil  hastily  gathered 
up,  and  the  real  lead  and  veins  of  metal  left,  in  very  many  cases,  untouched. 
Thousands  of  square  acres  of  land  were  thus   partially  rifled  of  their 
riches,  and  spoiled,  and  condemned,  without  being  exhausted.    By  having 
no  scientific  knowledge  of  mineral  veins  aftd  geological  structure,  as  prac- 
tically adopted  in  Europe,  all  rule  in  the  process  of  mining  and  raising 
the  ore  had  degenerated  into  mere  guess  work,  and  thousands  of  dollars 
had  been  wasted,  in  some  places,  where  the  application  of  some  of  the 
plainest  mining  principles,  would  not  have  warranted  the  removal  of  a 
shovel  full  of  earth.     In  short,  there  was  here  observed,  a  blending  of  the 
miner  and  farmer  character.     Almost  every  farmer  was  a  miner.    Plan- 
ters who  had  slaves,  employed  them  part  of  the  year  in  mining :  and 
every  miner,  to  some  extent  was  a  farmer.     Because  the  ore  found  in  the 
clay  beds  did  not  occur  in  east  and  west,  or  north  and  south  lines,  or  its 
rules  of  deposition  had  not  been  determined  by  careful  observation,  all 
success  in  the  exploration  ^vas  supposed  to  be  the  result  of  chance.     And 
whoever  surveys  the  mineral  counties  of  Missouri,  wil  be  ready  to  con- 
clude, that  more  labour  has  been  thrown  away  in  the  helter-skelter  sys- 
tem of  digging,  than  was  ever  applied  to  well  directed  or  profitable 


36 


riCRBONAL    RI.M1NISCENCE8 


n 


mining.  I  lad  an  absolute  monarch  called  for  thid  va&i  amount  of  labour 
from  his  people  to  build  some  monument,  he  would  have  been  declared 
the  greatest  tyrant.  Indeed,  I  ktiow  of  no  instance  in  America,  of  the 
misapplication  of  so  great  an  amount  uf  frco  labour — labour  cheerfully 
bestowed,  and  thrown  away  without  a  regret.  For  the  losers  in  mining, 
like  the  adventurers  in  a  lottery,  have  no  one  to  blame  but  themselves. 

It  appeared  to  me  that  a  statement  of  the  actual  condition  of  the  mines, 
would  be  received  with  attention  at  Washington,  and  that  a  system  for  the 
better  management  of  them  could  not  but  be  approved,  were  it  properly 
brought  forward.  I  detormined  to  make  the  attempt.  It  did  not,  how- 
over,  appear  to  me,  that  nature  had  limited  the  dopusits  of  ore  to  one  spe- 
cies, or  to  so  limited  an  area,  and  I  sought  means  to  extend  my  personal 
examinations  farther  west  and  south.  To  bring  this  about,  and  to  collect 
the  necessary  information  to  base  statements  on,  in  a  manner  correspondent 
to  my  wishes,  required  time,  and  a  systematic  mode  of  recording  facts. 

To  this  object,  in  connexion  with  the  natural  hiijtory  ox  .he  country,  I 
devoted  the  remainder  of  the  year,  and  a  part  of  the  fuilc<wing  year.  I 
.soon  found,  after  reaching  the  mines,  that  1  had  many  coadjutors  in  the 
business  of  collecting  specimens,  in  the  comn)on  miners,  some  of  whom 
were  in  the  habit  of  laying  aside  for  me,  any  thing  they  found,  in  thoir 
pits  and  leads,  which  assumed  a  new  or  curious  character.  Inquiries  and 
applications  relative  to  the  mineralogy  and  structure  of  the  country  were 
made,  verbally  and  by  letter,  from  many  quarters.  I  established  my  resi- 
dence at  Potosi,  but  made  excursions,  from  j.mc  to  time,  in  various  direc- 
tions. Some  of  these  excursions  were  fruitful  of  incidents,  which  would 
be  worth  recording,  did  the  cursory  character  of  these  reminiscences  per- 
mit it.  On  one  occasion,  I  killed  a  horse  by  swimming  him  across  the 
Joachim  river,  at  its  mouth,  whilst  he  was  warm  and  foaming  from  a  hard 
day's  ride.  He  was  put  in  the  stable  and  attended,  but  died  the  next  day, 
as  was  supposed,  from  this  sudden  transition.  There  was  scarcely 
a  mine  or  digging  in  the  country,  for  forty  miles  around,  which  I  did  not 
personally  examine ;  and  few  persons,  who  had  given  attention  to  the 
subject,  from  whom  I  did  not  derive  some  species  of  information. 

The  general  hospitality  and  frankness  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  mine 
cojintry  could  not  but  make  a  favourable  impression  on  a  stranger.  The 
custom  of  riding  on  horseback,  in  a  i<;gion  which  affords  great  facilities 
for  it,  makes  every  one  a  horseman  and  a  woodsman,  and  has  generated 
something  of  the  cavalier  air  and  manners.  But  nothing  impressed  me 
more,  in  this  connexion,  than  the  gallant  manner,  which  I  observed  here, 
of  putting  a  lad^y  on  horseback.  She  stands  facing  you,  with  the  bridle 
in  her  right  hand,  and  gives  you  her  left.  She  then  places  one  of  her  feet 
in  your  left  liand,  which  you  stoop  to  receive,  when,  by  a  simultaneous 
exertion  and  spring,  she  is  vaulted  backwards  into  the  saddle.    Whether 


of  labour 
declared 
ca,  of  the 
cheerfully 
n  mining, 
nsclvcs. 
the  mines, 
cm  for  the 
1  properly 
not,  how- 
0  one  spe- 
y  personal 
[  to  collect 
respondent 
ig  facts, 
country,  1 
g  year.     I 
ors  in  the 
i  of  whom 
i,  in  thoir 
|uiries  and 
intry  were 
id  my  resi* 
lous  direc> 
ich  would 
[ences  per- 
icross  the 
im  a  hard 
next  day, 
scarcely 
I  did  not 
\n  to  ths 

Ithe  mine 

er.     The 

facilities 

venerated 

jessed  me 

ired  here, 

le  bridle 

her  feet 

kltaneous 

Whether 


PERSONAL    REMINISCICNCF.S.  9} 

» 

mu  be  a  transmitted  Spanish  custom,  I  know  not,  but  I  have  not  observi^l 
it  in  the  French,  or  American  settlements  west  of  the  Allcghanic*. 

The  earthquakes  of  1812,  which  were  so  disa.Mrous  in  South  Americu. 
are  known  to  luive  projiagated  themselves  towards  ihv.  north,  and  thc-y  ex- 
erted some  striking  effects  in  the  lower  part  of  ilie  valley  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, sending  down  into  the  channel  of  the  latter,  largo  areas  of  deluvial 
^rth,  as  was  instanced,  in  a  remarkable  manner,  at  New  Madrid.     Por- 
tions of  the  forest,  back  ef  this  town,  stuik,  and  gave  place  to  lakes  and 
lagoons.     These  effects  were  also  witnessed,  though  in  a  milder  form,  in 
the  more  solid  formations  of  the  mine  country.     Soon  after  reaching 
Potosi,  I  visited  the  Mineral  Fork,  a  tributary  of  the  Merrimack,  where 
some  of  these  effects  had  been  witnessed.     I  descended  into  the  pit  and 
crevices  of  the  OFd  Mines.     These  inin<s  were  explored  in  the  metallifer- 
ous rock.     Every  thing  had  an  old  and  ruinous  look,  for  they  had  been 
abandoned.     Liarge  quantities  of  the  ore  had  been  formerly  raised  at  this 
mine,  which  was  pursued  into  a  deep  fissure  of  the  limestone  rock.    I  de- 
scended into  this  fissure,  and  found  among  the  rubbish  and  vein  stones, 
large  elongated  and  orbicular  musses  of  calc  spar,  the  outer  surfaces  of 
which  bore  strong  marks  of  geological  abrasion.     They  broke  into  rhombs 
very  transparent,  and  of  a  honey-yellow  colour.     Mr.  Elliot,  the  intelli" 
gent  proprietor  of  this  mine,  represented  the  indications  of  ore  to  have  been 
tlattering,  although  every  thing  was  now  at  a  stand.     Masses  of  sulphuret 
of  ?inc,  in  the  form  of  blende,  were  noticed  at  this  locality.     Mr.  Elliot 
invited  me  to  dine,  and  he  filled  up  the  time  with  interesting  local  remin- 
iscences.    He  stated,  among  other  facts,  that  a  copious  spring,  at  these 
mines,  dried  up  during  the  remarkable  earthquakes  of  1812.     These 
earthquakes  appear  to  have  discharged  their  shocks  in  the  direction  of  the 
.stratification  from  the  southwest  to  the  northeast,  but  they  spent  their  force 
west  of  the  Mississippi.     Their  chief  violence  was  at  Natchitoches  and 
New  Madrid,  at  the  latter  of  which  they  destroyed  an  immense  area  of 
alluvial  land.     Their  effects  in  the  Ohio  valley,  lying  exactly  in  the  direc- 
tion of  their  action,  were  slight.     A  Mr.  Watkins,  of  Cincinnati,  accom- 
imnied  me  on  this  examination,  and  rode  back  with  mc  to  Potosi. 

On  the  9th  of  August,  I  had  dined  with  Samuel  Perry,  Esq.,  at  Mine 
a  Burton,  one  of  the  principal  inhabitants  of  the  county,  and  was  passing 
the  evening  at  Mr.  Austin's,  when  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Perry  came  suddenly  in. 
They  had  hardly  taken  seats,  when  a  rabble  of  persons  with  bells  and 
horns  surrounded  the  house,  and  kept  up  a  tumult  that  would  have  done 
honor  to  one  of  the  wildest  festivals  of  St.  Nicholas,  headed  by  Brom  Bones 
himself  This,  we  were  told,  was  a  Chiraviri.  And  what  is  a  Chiraviri? 
I  am  not  deep  enough  read  in  French  local  customs  to  give  a  satisfactory 
answer,  but  the  custom  is  said  to  be  one  that  the  populace  may  indulge  in, 
whenever  a  marriage  has  taken  place  in  the  village,  which  is  not  in  exact 
accordance  with  their  opinions  of  its  propriety.     I  was,  by  this  incident,  in- 


Il>' 


38 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES. 


I         „! 


n 


n 


i 


formed  of  Mr.  Perry's  recent  marriage,  and  should  judge,  moieover,  that 
he  had  exercised  both  tasto  and  judgment  in  his  selection  of  a  partner. 
The  ufTair  of  the  Chiruviri  is  said  to  havo  beon  got  up  by  some  spiteful 
jHirsons. 

Towards  the  middle  of  the  month  (12th,)  I  set  out,  accompanied  by  Mr. 
Jnmes  B.  Austin,  on  hort>ubaclc,  fur  Ilerculaneuni,  by  the  way  of  Hazel 
Ilun,  a  routu  displaying  a  more  southerly  section  of  the  mine  country  thung 
I  had  before  sren.  A  ride  on  horseback  over  the  mine  hills,  oflcr8  one 
of  the  most  delightful  prospects  of  picturesque  sylvan  beauty  thut  can  be 
well  conceived  of  The  hills  are,  with  a  few  exceptions,  not  precipitous 
enough  to  innke  the  ride  irksome.  They  rise  in  long  and  gentle  swells, 
resembling  those  of  the  sea,  in  which  the  vessel  is,  by  an  easy  motion,  al- 
ternately at  the  top  of  liquid  hills,  or  in  the  bottom  of  liquid  vales.  From 
these  hills  the  prospect  extends  over  a  surface  of  heath-gruss  and  prairie 
flowers,  with  an  open  growth  of  ouks.  giving  the  whole  country  rather 
the  aspect  of  a  park  than  a  vxUdenicss.  Occasionally  a  ridge  of  pine 
intervenes,  and  wherever  there  is  a  brook,  the  waters  present  the  trans- 
parency of  rock  crystal.  Sometimes  u  range  of  red  clay  hillocks,  put- 
ting up  rank  shrubs  and  vines  of  species  which  were  unknown  before, 
indicates  an  abandoned  digging  or  mine.  Farms  and  farm  houses  were 
then  few  \  and  every  traveller  we  met  on  horseback,  had  more  or  less  the 
hearing  of  a  country  cavalier,  with  a  fine  horse,  good  equipments,  per- 
haps holsters  and  pistols,  sometimes  a  rifle,  and  always  something  of  a 
military  uir,  betokening  manliness  and  independence.  Wherever  we 
stopped,  and  whoever  we  met  on  the  way,  there  was  evinced  a  courteous 
iind  hocpitable  disposition. 

We  did  not  leave  Potosi  till  afternoon.  It  was  a  hot  August  day,  and  it 
was  dusk  before  we  entered  the  deep  shady  valley  of  Big  River.  Some 
delay  arose  in  waiting  for  the  ferryman  to  put  us  across  the  river,  and  it 
was  nine  o'clock  iu  the  evening  when  we  reached  Mr.  Bryant's,  at  Hazel 
Liun,  where  we  were  cordially  received.  Our  host  would  not  let  us  leavo 
his  house,  next  morning,  till  after  breakfast.  We  rode  to  McCormick's, 
on  the  Flatten,  to  dinner,  and  reached  Herculaneum  before  sunset.  The 
distance  by  this  route  from  Potosi  is  forty-five  miles,  and  the  road,  with 
}he  exception  of  a  couple  of  miles,  presented  a  wholly  new  sectipu  of  the 
country.  .        •,  ■/      .         .        ,  /      "'  '       r,       .  . 

The  Mississippi  was  now  low,  displaying  large  portions  of  its  margin, 
and  exhibiting  heavy  deposits  of  mud  and  slime,  which  broke  into  cakes, 
as  they  dried  in  the  sua  I  know  not  whether  these  exhalations  affected 
me,  but  I  experienced  a  temporary  illness  for  a  few  days  during  this  visit. 
i  recollect  that  we  had,  during  this  time,  smne  severe  and  drenching  rain 
storms,  with  vivid  and  copious  lightning,  and  heavy  pealing  thunder. 
These  drenching  and  rapid  showers  copvert  the  brooks  and  rills  of  the 
mine  country  to  perfect  torrents,  and  this  explains  one  cause  of  the  wsshr 


*  1 


II 


PERfiONAI,    REMINIBCENCES. 


^ 


leover,  that 

a  partnor. 

mo  apiteful 

lied  by  Mr. 
y  of  Muzel 
luntry  thui% 
,  oflcns  one 
hut  can  be 
precipitous 
ntle  swells, 
motion,  al- 
IcB.  From 
and  prairie 
ntry  rather 
go  of  pine 
it  the  irane- 
llocks,  put- 
iown  before^ 
ouses  were 
I  or  less  the 

ents,  per« 
thing  of  s 
crever  we 

courteous 

day,  and  it 
er.  Some 
ver,  and  it 
s,  at  Hazel 
let  us  leave 
lormick's, 
laet.  The 
Iroad,  with 
tipn  of  the 

p  margin, 
Into  cakeS) 
lis  affected 

this  visit. 
Ihing  rain 

thunder, 
lills  of  the 

16  TWh" 


m^.  away  and  gullying  of  roads  und  streets,  so  rcmarkablo  on  tho  wist 
bank  of  the  Mississippi.  My  illness  induced  mo  to  givo  up  returning  on 
horseback  ;  and  I  set  out,  on  tho  18th  of  the  month,  in  a  dearborn,  accorn- 
fianied  by  Mrs.  Austin.  On  descending  the  long  bill,  nriir  OonncH's,  bo- 
yond  the  Joachim,  tho  evening  was  so  dark  that  I  bocanK^  si-nsiblo  I  must 
have  got  out  of  tho  road.  I  drove  with  tho  more  earn  a  few  moments, 
and  stopped.  Requesting  Mrs.  Austin  to  hold  tlio  reins,  I  jumped  out 
and  explored  the  ground.  I  found  ntysolf  in  an  abandoned,  badly  gullied 
track,  which  would  have  soon  capsized  the  wagon  ;  but  leading  the  hor.so 
by  the  bridle,  I  slowly  res'aini'd  rny  position  in  the  direct  road  iind  got 
down  the  hill,  and  reached  the  house  without  further  accident.  Ne.xtday 
we  drove  into  Potosi  by  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  This  was  my 
Mecond  visit,  and  1  now  accepted  a  room  and  quarters  for  my  collection, 
at  their  old  homestead  colled  Durham  Hall. 

From  this  period  till  the  middle  of  September,  1  pursued  with  unre- 
mitting assiduity,  the  enquiry  in  hand,  and  by  that  time  had  made  a  cabi- 
net collection,  illustrating  fully  the  mineralogy,  and,  to  some  extent,  the  geo- 
logical structure  of  the  country.  I  erected  a  small  cheinio.il  furnace  for 
assays.  Some  of  the  clays  of  the  country  were  found  to  stand  a  high 
heat,  and  by  tempering  them  with  pulverized  granite,  consisting  largely 
of  feldspar,  I  obtained  crucibles  that  answered  every  j>iirpose.  Some  of 
the  specimens  of  lead,  treated  in  the  dry  way,  yielded  from  75  to  82  poi 
cent     •■ "  •"»■''  •■■■'■■■■^      ■'     '■  ■  ■    •"■  "'  "    ,  ■•  ■''-■■ 

Accident  threw  in  my  way,  on  the  25th  of  August,  a  fact  which  led  to 
the  discovery  of  a  primitive  tract,  on  the  southern  borders  of  tho  mine 
country,  the  true  geological  relation  of  which  to  the  surrounding  second- 
ary formations,  formed  at  the  outset  rather  a  puzzle.  I  rode  out  on  horse* 
back  on  that  day,  with  Mr.  Stephen  F.  Austin,  to  Miller's,  on  tho  Mineral 
Fork,  to  observe  a  locality  of  manganese,  and  saw  lying,  near  his  mills, 
some  large  masses  of  red  syenitic  granite,  which  appeared  to  have  been 
freshly  blasted.  He  remarked  that  they  were  obtained  on  the  St.  Francis, 
and  were  found  to  be  the  best  material  at  hand  for  millstones.  On  exami- 
nation, the  rock  consisted  almost  exclusively  of  red  feldspar  and  quartz.  > 
A  little  hornblende  was  present,  but  scarcely  a  trace  of  mica.  This 
species  of  83^nitic  granite,  large  portions  of  which,  viewed  in  the  fieldf- 
are complete  syenite,  and  all  of  which  is  very  barren  of  crystals,  I  have 
smce  found  on  the  upper  Mississippi,  and  throughout  the  northwestern 
regions  above  the  sectndary  latitudes.  The  hint,  however,  was  not  lost. 
T  took  the  first  opportunity  to  visit  the  sources  of  the  St.  Francis ;  having 
obtained  letters  to  a  gentleman  in  that  vicinity,  I  set  out  on  horseback 
for  that  region,  taking  a  stout  pair  of  saddle-bags,  to  hold  my  collections, 
1  passed  through  Murphy's  and  Cook's  settlements,  which  are,  at  the 
present  time,  the  central  parts  of  St.  Francis  county.  Mine  a  la  Matte 
afforded  some  new  facts  in  its  mineralogical  features.     I  first  saw  this  red 


M 


40 


PERSONAL   REMINISCENCES. 


■i 


f:" 


'ii! 


syeuite,  in  place,  on  Blackford's  Fork.  The  westernmost  limits  of  this 
ancient  mine  extends  to  within  a  mile  or  two  of  this  primitive  formation. 
The  red  clay  formation  extends  to  the  granitic  elevations,  and  conceals 
their  junction  with  the  newer  rock.  The  nearest  of  the  carboniferous 
series,  in  place,  is  on  the  banks  of  Rock  Creek,  at  some  miles'  distance, 
it  is  there  the  crystalline  sandstone.  How  far  this  primitive  district  of 
the  St.  Francis  extends,  has  not  been  determined.  The  St.  Francis  and 
Grand  rivers,  both  have  their  sources  in  it.  It  is  probable  the  Ozaw  Fork 
of  the  Merrimack  comes  from  its  western  borders.  Not  less  than  twenty 
or  thirty  miles  can  be  assigned  for  its  north  and  south  limits.  The  Iron 
mountain  of  Bellvieu  is  within  it.  The  vicinity  of  the  pass  called  the 
Narrows,  appears  to  have  been  the  locality  of  fo;mer  volcanic  action.  A 
scene  of  ruder  disruption,  marked  by  the  vast  accumulation  of  broken 
rock,  it  would  be  di(Scult  to  find.  Indeed  the  whole  tract  is  one  of  high 
geological,  as  well  as  scenic  interest.  Had  the  observer  of  this  scene 
been  suddenly  dropped  down  into  one  of  the  wildest,  broken,  primitive 
tracts  of  New  England,  or  the  north  east  angle  of  New  York,  he  could 
not  have  found  a  field  of  higher  physical  attractions.  Trap  and  green- 
stone constitute  prominent  tracts,  and  exist  in  the  condition  of  dykes  in 
the  syenite,  or  feldspathique  granite.  I  sought  in  vain  for  mica  in  the 
form  of  distinct  plates.  Some  of  the  greenstone  is  handsomely  porpho- 
rytic,  and  embraces  green  crystals  of  feldspar.  Portions  of  this  rock  are 
sprinkled  with  masses  of  bright  sulphuret  of  iron.  Indeed  iron  in  several 
of  its  forms  abounds.  By  far  the  largest  portion  of  it  is  in  the  shape  of 
the  micaceous  oxyde.  I  searched,  without  success,  for  the  irridescea 
specular  variety,  or  Elba  ore.  In  returning  from  this  trip,  I  found  Wolf 
river  greatly  swollen  by  rains,  and  had  to  swim  it  at  much  hazard,  with 
my  saddle-bags  heavily  laden  with  the  results  of  my  examination.  It  was 
'  dark  when  I  reached  the  opposite  bank :  wet  and  tired  I  pushed  for  the 
only  house  in  sight.  As  I  came  to  it  the  doors  stood  open,  the  fences 
were  down,  a  perfect  air  of  desolation  reigned  around.  There  was  no 
living  being  found  ;  and  the  masses  of  yawning  darkness  exhibited  by 
the  untenanted  rooms,  seemed  a  fit  residence  for  the  genius  of  romance. 
Neither  my  horse  nor  myself  were,  however,  in  a  temper  or  plight  for  aa 
adventure  of  this  kind,  and  the  poor  beast  seemed  as  well  pleased  as  I 
was,  to  push  forward  from  so  cheerless  a  spot.  Four  miles'  riding  through 
an  untenanted  forest,  and  a  dark  and  blind  road,  brought  us  to  a  Mr. 
Murphy  s,  the  sponsor  of  Murphy's  settlement 


?ftfi'<''''.i.'''i     I 


,)!"i^'i'  jj'f'i    i:;    ./i;.'.  '/ji-^t;  ':  ■  '  >  :  yij-ii    i)'m,iMri-^' 


SCENES  AND  ADA^ENTUEES 

IN   THE    OZARK   MOUNTAINS. 
A.  D.  1818  AND  1819. 

FKOU  THE   ORIGINAL   NOTES   AND  JOIKNAL. 


was  no 
ted  by 
manee. 
for  an 
as  I 
rough 
a  Mr. 

lb  in 

■■■■'•^'•^ 


iijis 


^ 


PRELIMINARY  REMARKS. 

Very  little,  it  is  conceived,  is  necessary  to  enable  the  reader  to  determine 
the  writer's  position  on  the  extreme  south  western  frontiers,  in  the  year 
1818.     He  had  spent  the  summer  of  that  year  in  traversing  the  mine  dis- 
trict, which  extends  along  the  right  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  between  the 
mouth  of  the  Maromeg  and  the  diluvial  clifls  south  of  Cape  Girardeau, 
extending  west  and  south  westward  to  the  sources  of  the  St.  Francis.     In 
these  mineralogical  rambles,  which  were  purlsued  sometimes  on  foot,  and 
sometimes  on  horseback,  or  wheels,  he  made  acquaintance  with  many 
estimable  men,  amongst  whom  he  may  name  the  Austins,  father  and  son, 
the  late  Col.  Ashley,  John  Rice  Jones,  Esq.,  and  many  others  who  are 
still  living,  by  all  whom,  his  object  in  visiting  the  countrj'  vi'as  cordially 
approved  and  encouraged,  at  alt  times.      He  also  became  acquainted  with 
practical  miners,  and  persons  of  enterprize  who  were  not  only  familiar 
with  the  settled  frontiers,  but  who  had  occasionally  penetrated  beyond 
them,  into  the  broad  expanse  of  highlands,  now  geographically  known 
under  the  term  of,  the  Ozark  Chain.     Geologically  considered,  the  mine 
country  is  but  the  eastern  flanks  of  this  chain,  which  e.xtends  flush  to  the 
banks  of  the  Mississippi,  and  has  its  terminus  in  that  elevated  range  of 
mural  clifls,  which  form  so  striking  and  often  picturesque  a  display,  be- 
tween St.  Genevieve  and  St.  Louis.     There  was,  at  the  time,  a  general 
apprehension  felt  and  expressed,  by  hunters  and  others  who  had  pene- 
trated those  wilds  in  quest  of  deer  and  buffalo,  or  of  saltpetre-earth  in  the 
limestone  caves,  of  the  predatory  tribe  of  theOsages, — a  people  who  had  for 
years  enjoyed  the  bad  reputation  of  being  thieves  and  plunderers.     All 
concurred,  however,  in  the  interesting  character  of  the  country  extending 
in  a  general  coarse,  south- west wardly,  from  the  junction  of  the  Missouri 
with  the  Mississippi.     He  felt  an  ardent  desire  to  penetrate  this  terra 
incr-rjnita.     He  could  not  learn  that  any  exploratory  journey  had  been 
made  towards  the  Rocky  Mountains,  since  the  well  known  expeditions  of 
Lewis  and  Clark,  up  the  Missouri,  and  of  Lieut.  Pike,  across  the  upper 
region  of  the  Arkansas,  to  Sante  Fe  and  Chihuahua.    Breckenridge  had 

41 


jrHl 

IT 

1      ,'*" 

m 

1      ! 

w 

:'-Sit 

1       '■''! 

1      ^■'- 

i  "''v' 

1  ^i'  '■ 

1        '!'■* 

1  '' 

•\ 

til 


wm 


42 


ADViENTURES    IN   THE    OZARK    MOUNTAINS. 


'iubsequenlly  published  an  account  of  a  trip  to  Council  BlufTs*  But  nei- 
ther of  these  routes  crossed  the  wide  and  mountanious  tracts  referred  to,  or 
gave  any  definite  information  respecting  them.  Viewed  on  the  map,  these 
routes  formed  the  general  exterior  outl'nes,  but  they  left  the  interior  filling 
up  to  be  supplied, — or,  if  supplied  at  all,  it  was  too  often  with  such  vagu« 

phrases  as  these — *•  Here  are  salt  mountains."     "  The is  supposed  to 

take  its  rise  here."  "  Volcanic  hills,"  and  so  forth.  The  geology  of  the. 
<;ountry  furnished  no  indications  whatever  of  the  probability  of  the  latter 
remark.  The  kind  of  pseudo-pumice  found  floating  down  the  Missouri, 
in  high  water,  had  been  stated  by  Lewis  and  Clarke,  to  have  a  far  more 
remote,  and  local  origin.  The  description  of  rock  salt,  in  mountain  mass, 
had  long  been  numbered  by  popular  belief,  among  the  fanciful  creations 
of  an  exciting  political  era ;  and  together  with  western  volcanoes,  had 
settled  down  among  those  antiquarian  rumours,  which  hold  up,  as  their 
prime  item,  the  existence  ol  the  living  mammoth  "  beyond  the  big  lakes."' 

If  the  writer  of  the  notes  and  journal  which  furnish  these  sketches, 
was  not  swayed  by  any  particular  theories  of  this  nature,  yet  was  he  not 
free  from  the  expectation  of  finding  abundant  materials,  in  the  natural  pro- 
ductions and  scenery  and  incidents  of  the  journey,  to  reward  him  amply  for 
its  perils.  He  had  received  from  hunters  several  objects  of  the  minerological 
and  geological  collection  which  he  made,  while  living  at  Potosi,  and  Mined 
Burton:  from  these  wild  borders,  and,  without  pretending  to  estimate  the 
force  of  each  particular  object  which  made  up  the  sura  of  his  motives,  he 
resolved  to  organize  an  expedition,  with  all  the  means  he  could  master, 
and  explore  the  region.  The  Austins,  who  had  treated  him  with  marked 
liindness  and  attention,  from  the  hour  of  his  first  landing  in  Missouri, 
were  then  preparing  to  make  their  first  movement  into  Texas,  and  held 
out  to  him  a  fine  theatre  for  enterprise ;  but  it  was  one  not  suited  to  hii 
particular  means  or  taste.  He  recoiled  from  the  subtlety  of  the  Spanish 
character ;  and  is  free  to  confess,  that  he  deemed  it  a  far  more  attractive 
latitude- for  the  zea  maize  and  the  cotton  plant,  than  for  those  pursuits 
which  led  him  to  prefer  the  more  rugged  eminences  of  the  Ozarks. 
They,  in  the  end,  founded  a  repubiic,  and  he  only  made  an  adventurous 
journey. 

Having  thus  recalled  the  era  and  the  motive  of  the  following  sketches, 
the  purport  of  these  remarks  is  accomplished. 

New  York,  1844.  .    ,.         ,   ' 


.•^•»i; 


^  *  The  United  States  government,  the  very  next  year,  1819,  sent  out  Col.  Long  to  the 
Yellowstone. 


1!    J  ■  .It,  I:  '  ,  ■         I 


! 


ADVENTURES    IN    THE    OZARK    MOUNTAINS. 


43 


CHAPTER   I 


ThmgB  to  be  thought  of  before  plunging  into  the  woods — Composition  or  the  party,  and 
reasons  why  it  was  not  more  numerous — First  night's  encampment — Preliminaries 
— Sleep  in  a  deserted  Indian  lodge — A  singular  variety  of  the  Fox  Squirrel — The 
Pack  Horse  escapes — Cross  the  elevation  called  the  Pinerj- — Reach  the  outskirts  of 
the  settlements  in  the  valley  of  the  Fourche  A'Courtois. 

Whoever  would  venture  into  the  wilderness,  should  provide  himself 
with  such  articles  of  personal  comfort  or  safety,  as  habits,  forecast,  or  the 
particular  object  of  pursuit  or  observation,  require.  Every  one  will  think 
of  arms  and  ammunition,  but  there  are  other  things  required  to  make  life 
pleasant,  or  even  tolerable  in  the  woods.  This,  prior  excursions  had 
already  taught  me,  but  the  lesson  was  repeated  by  those  of  greater  expe- 
rience. There  weire  two  persons  who  had  agreed  to  go  with  me,  and 
stick  by  me,  to  the  end, — the  one  a  native  of  Massachussets,  and  the  other, 
of  Connecticut,  both  like  myself,  new  in  the  field,  and  unacquainted  with 
life  in  the  woods.  What  they  lacked  in  this  art,  they  more  than  made  up, 
I  thought,  in  intelligence,  enterprise  and  resource.  The  name  of  the  first 
was  Brigham.  The  other,  I  shall  allude  to,  under  the  name  of  Enobitti. 
Some  three  or  four  other  persons,  natives  of  the  region,  had  consented  to 
go  as  hunters,  or  adventurers  into  a  new  field  for  emigration,  but  it  so 
happened,  that  when  all  was  ready — when  every  objection  to  the  tour  had 
been  obviated,  and  every  want  supplied,  and  when  my  two  eastern  friends 
came  on  to  the  ground,  these  persons  all  quietly,  and  with  an  easy  flow  of 
reasons,  backed  out.  In  fact,  my  friend  Brigham,  was  also  obliged  to 
relinquish  the  journey,  after  he  had  reached  the  point  of  rendezvous,  i.  a 
Potosi.  A  residence  on  the  American  bottom,  in  Illinois,  the  prior  sum- 
mer, had  exposed  him  to  the  malaria  of  that  otherwise  attractive  agricul- 
tural area,  and  an  intermittent  fever,  which  he  had  thus  contracted,  forbade 
his  venturing  beyond  the  settlements.  So  that  when  the  appointed  day 
arrived,  Enobitti  and  myself  and  my  good  landlord,  Ficklin — a  warm 
hearted  Kentuckian,  who  had  been  a  hunter  and  border  spy  in  his  youth, 
were  all  the  persons  I  could  number,  and  the  latter,  only  went  a  short  dis- 
tance, out  of  the  goodness  of  his  heart,  and  love  of  forest  adventure,  to  set 
us,  as  it  were,  on  the  way,  and  initiate  us  into  some  necessary  forest  arts. 
It  was  a  bright  balmy  day, — the  6th  of  November,  1818.  The  leaves  were 
rapidly  falling  from  the  trees,  and  strewed  the  road  and  made  a  musical 
rustling  among  the  branches,  as  we  passed  the  summits  of  the  mine  hills, 
which  separated  the  valley  of  Mine  d  Burton  from  the  next  adjoining 
stream.  The  air  had  just  enough  of  the  autumn  freshness  in  it,  to  make 
it  inspiring ;  and  we  M^ked  forward,  with  the  double  animation  of  healtk 


44 


ADVENTURES  IN  THE  OZARK  MOUNTAINS 


I  ■  :! 


and  hope.  As  we  passed  through  forests  where  the  hickory  abounded, 
the  fox  and  grey  squirrel  were  frequently  seen  preparing  their  winter's 
stores,  and  gave  additional  animation  to  the  scene.  It  was  early  in  the 
afternoon  when  we  came  into  the  valley  of  Bates'  Creek — it  was  indeed 
but  a  few  miles  from  our  starting  point,  where  our  kind  Mentor  told  us,  it 
was  best  to  encamp ;  for,  in  the  first  place,  it  was  the  only  spot  where  we 
could  obtain  water  for  a  long  distance,  and  secondly,  and  more  itnportant 
than  all,  it  was  necessary  that  we  should  re-arrange  the  load  of  our  pack- 
horse,  take  a  lesson  in  the  art  of  encamping,  and  make  some  other  prepa- 
rations which  were  proper,  before  we  plunged  outright  into  the  wilderness. 
This  was  excellent  advice,  and  proper  not  only  to  noviceS)  but  even  to  the 
initiated  in  the  woodsman's  art.  It  is  always  an  object,  to  make,  by  thb 
initiatory  movement^  what  is  technically  called  a  start. 

I  had  purchased  at  Potosi,  a  horse — a  low  priced  animal,  rather  old  and 
bony,  to  carry  our  blankets,  some  light  cooking  utensils  and  a  few  other 
articles  of  necessity,  and  some  provisions.  He  bore  the  not  very  appro- 
priate name  of"  Butcher,"  whether  from  a  former  owner,  or  how  acquired 
I  know  not,  but  he  was  not  of  a  sanguinary  temper,  or  at  least,  the  only 
fighting  propensity  he  ever  evinced  was  to  get  back  to  Potosi,  as  quick  as 
possible,  for  he  ran  off  the  very  first  night,  and  frequently,  till  we  got  quite 
far  west,  repeated  the  attempt.  The  poor  beast  seemed  to  know,  instinc- 
tively, that  he  was  going  away  from  the  land  of  corn  fodder,  and  would 
have  to  sustain  himself  by  picking  up  his  meals  out  of  sere-grass,  often  in 
stony  places,  or  in  some  dense  and  vine-bound  cane  bottom,  where  his  hind 
legs  would  often  be  bound  fast  by  the  green  briar,  while  he  reached  for- 
ward in  vain,  to  bite  off  a  green  leaf  ,    1 '••      •.  •  I'-^i' 

Here  we  took  the  first  lesson  in  duly  hobbling  a  horse — a  very  neces- 
sary lesson :  for  if  not  hobbled^  he  will  stray  away,  and  cause  great  deten- 
tion in  the  morning,  and  if  not  well  hobbled  he  will  injre  his  legs.  We 
found,  near  the  banks  of  the  stream,  a  deserted  Indian  lodge,  which  ap- 
peared susceptible,  by  a  little  effort,  of  affording  us  a  very  comfortable 
night's  lodging,  and  would  furthermore,  should  it  rain,,  prove  an  effeotual 
shelter.  This  arrangement  we  immediately  set  about :  the  horse  was  un- 
packed, his  burden  stowed  in  the  lodge,  the  horse  hobbled  and  belled,  and 
a  fire  lit.  While  my  companion  arranged  the  details  of  the  camp,  and 
prepared  to  boil  a  cup  of  tea,  I  took  my  gun,  and,  with  but  little  ado,  shot 
a  number  of  fine  fox  and  grey  squirrels — beingthe  first  fruits  of  our  exertions 
in  the  chace.  Among  them,  there  was  one  of  decidedly  mongrel  species. 
If  not,  the  variety  was  peculiar.  He  had  a  grey  body,  and  a  red  foxy 
tail,  with  the  belly,  nose,  and  tips  of  the  ears  black,  thus  uniting  charac- 
terestics  of  three  varieties.  One  or  two  of  these  were  added  to  our  supper, 
which  we  made  with  great  satisfaction,  and  in  due  time  spread  out  our 
blankets,  and  slept  soundly  till  day  break. 

On  sallying  out,  I  found  the  horse  vras  gone,  and  set  out  in  pursuit  of 


ADVENTURES    IN   THE    OZARK    MOUNTAINS. 


45 


neees- 
deten- 
We 
ch  ap- 
rtable 
leotual 


him.  Although  his  fore  feet  were  tethered,  so  that  he  must  lift  up  botl; 
lOi^ethor,  he  made  his  way  back,  in  this  jumping  manner,  to  his  forme- 
owners  door,  in  the  village  of  Mine  a  Burton.  Tic  had  not,  however, 
kept  the  path,  all  the  way,  and  losing  his  track  after  he  got  on  th(;  herbage, 
my  car  caught  the  sound  of  a  bell  far  to  the  left,  which  I  took  to  be  hi«, 
and  followed.  I  pursued  the  sound  of  this  bell,  which  was  only  heard 
now  and  then,  till  after  crossing  hill  and  dale,  without  deviation  from  th^i 
line  of  sound,  I  came  out  at  a  farm  yard,  four  miles  below  Potosi ;  where 
I  found  the  bell  to  be  attached  to  the  neck  of  a  stately  penned  ox.  The 
owner,  (who  knew  me  and  the  circumstance  of  my  having  set  out  on  the. 
t'xpedition,)  told  me,  that  Butcher  had  reached  the  mines,  and  been  sent 
back,  by  a  son  of  his  former  owner,  to  my  camp.  I  had  nothing  left,  but 
to  retrace  my  way  to  the  same  spot,  where  I  found  the  fugitive,  and  sat 
down  to  a  breakfast  of  tea,  bread,  ham  and  squirrel.  The  whole  morning 
had  been  lost  by  this  misadventure.  It  was  ten  o'clock  before  we  got  the 
animal  packed  and  set  forward. 

Our  .second  day's  journey  yielded  but  little  to  remark.  We  travelled 
diligently  along  a  rough  mountainous  path,  across  a  sterile  tract  called  the 
Pinery.  This  tract  is  valuable  only  for  its  pine  timber.  It  has  neither 
firming  land  nor  mineral  wealth.  Not  a  habitation  of  any  kind  was 
passed.  We  saw  neither  bird  nor  animal.  The  silence  of  desolation 
seemed  to  accompany  us.  It  was  a  positive  relief  to  the  uniform  sterility 
of  the  soil,  and  monotony  of  the  prospect,  to  see  at  length,  a  valley  before 
us.  It  was  a  branch  of  the  Maromeg,  or  Merrimack,  which  is  called  by 
its  original  French  term  of  Fourche  a  Courtois.  We  had  travelled  a  dis- 
tance of  fourteen  miles  over  these  flinty  eminences.  The  first  signs  of 
human  habitation  appeared  in  the  form  of  enclosed  fields.  The  sun  sunk 
below  the  hills,  as  we  entered  this  valley,  and  we  soon  had  the  glimpse  of 
a  dwelling.  Some  woodcock  flew  up  as  we  hastened  forward,  and  we 
were  not  long  in  waiting  for  our  formal  announcement  in  the  loud  and 
long  continued  barking  of  dogs.  It  required  the  stern  commands  of  their 
master,  before  they  slunk  back  and  became  quiet.  It  was  a  small  log 
tenement  of  the  usual  construction  on  the  frontiers,  and  afforded  us  the 
usual  hospitality  and  ready  accommodation.  They  gave  us  warm  cakes 
of  corn  bread,  and  fine  rich  milk.  We  spread  our  blankets  before  an 
evening's  fire,  and  enjoyed  a  good  night's  rest.  Butcher  here,  I  think, 
had  his  last  meal  of  com.  and  made  no  attempt  to  return.  With  the 
earliest  streaks  of  day  light,  we  re-adjusted  his  pack,  and  again  set 
forward. 


■.,>,i 


>ffi 


't.(MV. 


•-•V'll      '•>  >'.>l\!tt1l  •finyiTiC,     'r'-   '.;^••.        '  T      ^<f!.'      \^rtt:' 


/«• 


■r.uJ 


f. 


4« 


ADVENTURES    IN    THE    OZARK    MOUNTAINS. 


CHAPTER    II. 


■M 


: 


Reach  a  liunter's  cabin  on  tlio  outskirts  of  tlie  wilderness — He  agroes  to  accompany 
us — Enter  the  O/urk  HIIIh — Kiicounter  an  cncunipment  of  the  Delaware  Indiana — 
Ciiaracter  of  tlu-  country — Its  alpine  air,  and  the  purity  of  its  waterB. — Aucend  to 
tlie  RourcR  of  tlie  Merrimack — Reach  a  gani  country — Deserted  by  the  hunter  and 
}ruide,  and  abiinduncd  to  individual  exertions  in  these  arts. 

0    Every  joint  labour,  which  proceeds  on  the  theory,  that  each  person  en- 
gaged in  it  is  to  render  some  personal  service,  must,  in  order  that  it  may 
go  on  pleasantly  and  succeed  well,  have  a  definite  order,  or  rule  of  pro- 
gress ;  and  this  is  as  requisite  in  a  journey  in  the  wilderness  as  any  when' 
else.     Our  rule  was  to  lead  the  pack  horse,  and  to  take  the  compass  and 
guide  ahead,  alternatclvj  day  by  day.     It  was  thought,  I  had  the  best  art 
in  striking  and  making  a  fire,  and  when  we  halted  for  the  night,  always  did 
this,  while  my  companion  procured  water  and  put  it  in  a  way  to  boil  for 
tea.     We  carried  tea.  as  being  lighter  and  more  easy  to  make  than  coffee. 
In  this  way  we  divided,  as  equally  as  possible,  the  daily  routine  of  duties, 
and  went  on  pleasantly.     We  had  now  reached  the  last  settlement  on  the 
frontier,  and  after  a  couple  of  hours'  walk,  from  our  last  place  of  lodging, 
we  reached  the  last  house,  on  the  outer  verge  of  the  wilderness.     It   was 
a  small,  newly  orected  log  hut,  occupied  by  a  hunter  of  the  name  of  Ro- 
berts, and  distant  about  20  miles  from,  and  south-west  of  Potosi.     Our  ap- 
proach here  was  also  heralded  by  dogs.      Had  we  been  wolves  or  pan- 
thers, creeping  upon  the    premises   at  midnight,  they  could  not   hav« 
performed  their  duty  more  noisily.     Truly  this  was  a  very  primitive 
dwelling,  and  as  recent  in  its  structure  as  it  was  primitive.     Large  fallen 
trees  lay  about,  just  as  the  axeman  had  felled  them,  and  partly  consumed 
by  fire.     The  effect  of  this  partial  burning  had  been  only  to  render  thesn 
huge  trunks  black  and  hideous.     One  of  them  lay  in  front  of  the  cottage. 
In  other  places  wore  to   be    seen   deer    skins   stretched    to    dry ;    and 
deers'  feet  and  antlers  lay  here  and  there.     There  was  not  a  foot  of 
land    in    cultivation.     It   was  quite   evident  at  first  sight,  that  we  had 
reached  the  dwelling  of  a  border  hunter,  and  not  a  tiller  of  the  ground. 
But  the  owner  was  absent,  as  we  learned  from  his  wife,  a  spare,  shrewd 
dark-skinned  little  woman,  drest  in  buckskin,  who  issued  from  the  dooi 
before  we  reached  it,  and  welcomed  us  by  the  term  of  "  Strangers."     Al 
though  this  is  a  western  term,  which  supplies  the  place  of  the  word 
"  friend,"  in  other  sections  of  the  union,  and  she  herself  seemed  to  bo 
thoroughly  a  native  of  these  latitudes,  no  Yankee  could  have  been 
more  inquisitive,  in  one  particular  department  of  enquiry,  namely  the  de- 
partment relative  to  the  '•hace.     She  inquired  our  object — the  course  and 
distance  we  proposed  to  travel,  and  the  general  arrangements  of  horse 


ADVEKTUEES    IN    THE    OZARK    MOUNTAINS. 


4R 


ffear,  equipag'e,  &c.  She  told  hs  of  the  danger  of  encoiTntcring  the 
Osasres.  und  scrutinized  our  arms.  Such  an  examination  would  indeed, 
tor  its  thoroughness,  have  put  a  lad  to  hia  trumps,  who  had  com^ 
orejwircd  for  his  first  qnartef's  examination  at  a  country  academy.  She 
told  us,  con  nmore,  that  her  husband  would  be  back  soon, — as  soon  indeed 
•.\s  we  could  get  our  breaklast,  and  that  ho  would  be  glad  to  accompany 
!i9.  as  far  as  Ashley's  Cave,  or  perhaps  farther.  This  was  an  opportunity 
not  to  be  slighted.  We  agreed  to  wait,  and  prepare  our  morning's 
meal,  to  which  she  contributed  some  well  baked  corn  cakes.  By  this 
time,  and  before  indeed  we  had  been  long  there,  Roberts  came  in.  It  is 
said  that  a  hunter's  life  is  a  life  of  feasting  or  fasting.  It  appeared  to  be 
one  of  the  latter  seasons,  with  him.  He  had  been  out  to  scour  the 
precincts,  for  a  meat  breakfast,  but  came  home  empty  handed.  Ho  wa;* 
desirous  to  go  out  in  the  direction  we  were  steering,  whicli  he  represented 
to  abound  in  game,  but  feared  to  venture  far  alone,  on  account  of  the  ras- 
cally Osages.  He  did  not  fear  the  Dclawares,  who  were  near  by. 
He  readily  accepted  our  offer  to  accompany  us  as  hunter.  Roberts,  lik»* 
liis  forest  help-mate,  was  clothed  in  deer  skin.  He  wa,«t  a.  rather  chunky, 
stout,  middle  sized  man,  with  a  ruddy  face,  cunning  features,  and  a 
bright  unsteady  eye.  Such  a  fellow's  final  destination  would  not  be  a 
very  equivocal  matter,  were  he  a  resident  of  the  broad  neighbourhood  of 
Sing  Sing,  or  "  sweet  Anburn :"  but  here,  he  was  a  man  that  mightj 
perhaps,  be  trusted  on  an  occasion  like  this,  and  wo,  at  any  rate,  were  glad  t(» 
ha%-e  his  services  on  the  terms  stipulated.  Even  while  we  were  talk- 
ing he  began  to  clean  his  rifle,  and  adjust  his  leathern  accoutrements :  he 
then  put  several  large  cakes  of  corn  bread  in  a  sack,  and  in  a  very 
short  time  he  brought  a  stout  little  horse  out  of  a  log  pen,  which 
served  for  a  barn ;  and  clapping  an  old  saddle  on  his  back  and  mounting 
him,  with  his  rifle  in  one  hand,  said,  "  I  am  ready,"  and  led  oflT.  Wp 
now  had  a  guide,  as  well  as  a  hunter,  and  threw  this  burden  wholly 
on  him.  Our  course  lay  up  a  long  ridge  of  hard  bound  clay  and  chert 
soil,  in  the  direction  of  the  sources  of  the  Marameg,  or,  as  it  is  now  uni- 
versally called  and  written,  Merrimack.  After  travelling  about  four 
miles  we  suddenly  descended  from  an  acclivity  into  a  grassy,  woodless 
valley,  with  a  brisk  clear  stream  winding  through  it,  and  several  lodges 
of  Indians  planted  on  its  borders.  This,  our  guide  told  us,  was  the  Ozaw 
Fork  of  the  Merrimack,  (in  modern  geographical  parlance  Ozark.)  And 
here  we  found  the  descendants  and  remainder  of  that  once  powerful 
tribe  of  whom  William  Penn  purchased  the  site  of  Philadelphia,  ani 
whose  ancient  dominion  extended,  at  the  earliest  certain  historical  era, 
along  the  banks  the  Lennapihittuck,  or  Delaware  river.  Two  of  them 
were  at  home,  it  being  a  season  of  the  year,  and  time  of  day,  when  the 
men  are  out  hunting.  Judging  from  peculiarity  of  features,  manners  and 
dress,  it  would  seem  to  be  impossible  that  any  people,  should  have  re- 


i: !  '*'! 


48 


ADVENTURES    IN    THE    OZARK    MOUNTAINS. 


I     «l 


niained  so  long  in  contact  with  or  juxtaposition  to  the  European  races 
■■ind  changed  so  tittle,  in  all  that  constitutes  national  and  personal  identity. 
Roberts  looked  with  no  very  friendly  eye  upon  these  ancient  lords  of  the 
forest,  the  whole  sum  of  his  philosophy  and  philanthropy  being  measured 
by  the  very  tangible  circle  of  prairie  and  forests,  which  narrowed  his  own 
hunting  grounds.  They  wore  even  then,  deemed  to  have  been  injudici* 
ously  located,  by  intelligent  persons  in  the  west,  and  have  long  since  re- 
moved to  a  permanent  location,  out  of  the  corporate  limits  of  the  States 
and  Territories,  at  the  junction  of  the  river  Konga  with  the  Missouri.  I 
should  have  been  pleased  to  have  lengthened  our  short  holt,  but  the  word 
seemed  with  him  and  Enobitti  to  be  "  onward,"  and  onward  we  pushed. 
We  were  now  fairly  in  the  Ozark  chain — a  wide  and  almost  illimitable 
tract,  of  which  it  may  be  said,  that  the  vallies  only  are  susceptible  of  fu- 
ture cultivation.  The  intervening  ridges  and  mountains  are  nearly  desti> 
tuto  of  forest,  often  perfectly  so,  and  in  almost  all  cases,  sterile,  and  unfit 
for  the  plough.  It  is  probable  sheep  might  be  raised  on  some  of  these 
eminences,  which  possess  a  sufficiency  of  soil  to  permit  the  grasses  to  be 
sown.  Geologically,  it  has  a  basis  of  limestones,  resting  on  sandstones. 
Unfortunately  for  its  agricultural  character,  the  surface  has  been  co- 
vered with  a  foreign  diluvium  of  red  clay  filled  with  chips  of  horstone,  chert 
and  broken  quartz,  which  make  the  soil  hard  and  compact.  Its  trees  are 
few  and  stunted,}  its  grass  coarse.  In  looking  for  the  origin  of  such  a  soil, 
it  seems  probable  to  have  resulted  from  broken  down  slates  and  shists  on  the 
upper  Missouri  and  below  the  range  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  in  which 
these  broken  and  imbedded  substances  originally  constituted  veins.  It  is 
only  in  the  vallies,  and  occasional  plains,  that  a  richer  and  more  carbo- 
naceous soil  has  accumulated.  The  purest  springs,  however,  gush  out  of 
its  hills ;  its  atmosphere  is  fine  and  healthful,  and  it  constitutes  a  theatre 
of  Alpine  attractions,  which  will  probably  render  it,  in  future  years,  thf 
resort  of  shepherds,  lovers  of  mountain  scenery,  and  valetudinarians 
There  is  another  remark  to  be  made  of  the  highland  tracts  of  the  Ozarb 
range.  They  look,  in  their  natural  state,  more  sterile  than  they  actuall} 
are,  from 'the  effects  of  autumnal  fires.  These  fires,  continued  for  agesb^ 
the  natives,  to  clear  the  ground  for  hunting,  have  had  the  efiect  not  only 
to  curtail  and  destroy  large  vegetation,  but  all  the  carbonaceous  particles  ol 
the  top  soil  have  been  burned,  leaving  the  surface  in  the  autumn,  rough, 
red,  dry  and  hard.  When  a  plough  comes  to  be  put  into  such  a  surface, 
it  throws  up  quite  a  different  soil ;  and  the  efilects  of  light,  and  the  sun's 
heat  are  often  found,  as  I  have  noticed  in  other  parts  of  the  west,  to  pro- 
duce a  dark  and  comparatively  rich  soil.      ..  ,,  .,,    ,       .  ,    ,.^ 

We  occupied  the  entire  day  in  ascending  and  crossing  the  ridge  of 
land,  which  divides  the  little  valley  of  the  Oza  from  that  of  the  Merrimack. 
When  getting  near  the  latter,  the  soil  exhibited  traces  of  what  appeared 
to  be  iron  ore,  but  somewhat  peculiar  in  its  character,  and  of  dark  hue. 


ADVBNTURE8    IN   THE   OZARK   HOUNTAIN8. 


e  sun  £ 
•to  pro- 


^peareri 
rk  hue. 


This  soon  revealed  itself,  in  passing  a  short  distance,  in  an  abundant  lo- 
cality of  blaclc  and  coloured  oxide  of  manganese — lying  in  masses  in  the 
arid  soil.  The  Indian  trail  which  we  were  pursuing  led  across  the  val- 
ley. We  forded  the  river  on  foot.  No  encampments  of  Indians  were 
tbund,  nor  any  very  recent  traces  of  them ;  and  we  began  to  think  that 
the  accounts  of  Osage  depredations  and  plundering,  must  be  rather  exag- 
jrerated.  The  river  pours  its  transparent  mountain  waters  over  a  wide 
bed  of  pebbles  and  small  boulders,  and,  at  this  season,  offered  but  little  im- 
pediment to  the  horses  or  ourselves  in  crossing  it.  The  sun  was  getting 
low,  by  the  time  we  reached  tho  opposite  side  of  the  valley,  and  we  en- 
camped on  its  borders,  a  mile  or  two  above.  Here  we  took  due  care  of 
our  horses,  prepared  our  evening's  meal,  talked  over  the  day's  adven- 
tures, enjoyed  ourselves  sitting  before  our  camp  fire,  with  the  wild  wide 
creation  before  us  and  around,  and  then  sank  to  a  sound  repose  on  our 
pallets. 

Novices  in  the  woodman's  art,  and  raw  in  the  business  of  travelling, 
our  sleep  was  sounder  and  more  death-like,  than  that  of  Roberts.     His 
eye  had  shown  a  restlessness  during  the  afternoon  and  evening.     We 
were  now  in  a  game  country,  the  deer  and  elk  began  to  be  frequently 
seen,  and  their  fresh  tracks  across  our  path,  denoted  their  abundance. 
During  the  night  they  ventured  about  our  camp,  so  as  to  disturb  the  ears 
of  the  weary  hunter,  and  indeed,  my  own.     He  got  up  and  found  both 
horses  missing.     Butcher's  memory  of  Mine  6,  Burton  corn  fodder  had 
not  deserted  him,  and  he  took  the  hunter's  horse  along  with  him.    I  jumped 
up,  and  accompanied  him,  in  their  pursuit     They  were  both  overtaken 
about  three  miles  back  on  the  track,  making  all  possible  speed  homeward, 
that  their  tethered  fore  legs  would  permit.     We  conducted  them  back, 
without  disturbing  my  companion,  and  he  then  wen4  out  with  his  rifle, 
and  quickly  brought  in  a  fine  fat  doe,  for  our  breakfast.     Each  one  cut 
fine  pieces  of  steaks,  and  roasted  for  himself.     We  ate  it  with  a  little  salt, 
and  the  remainder  of  the  hunter's  corn  cakes,  and  finished  the  repast,  with 
a  pint  cup  each,  of  Enobitti's  best  tea.     This  turned  out  to  be  a  finale 
meal  with  our  Fourche  a  Courtois  man,  Roberts :  for  the  rascal,  a  few 
hours  afterwards,  deserted  us,  and  went  back.     Had  he  given  any  intima- 
tion of  dissatisfaction,  or  a  desire  to  return,  we  should  have  been  in  Sk 
measure  prepared  for  it.     It  is  probable  his  fears  of  the  then  prevalent  bug- 
bear of  those  frontiersmen,  the  Osages,  were  greater  than  our  own.     It  is 
also  probable,  that  he  had  no  other  idea  whatever,  in  leaving  the  Fourche  & 
Courtois,  than  to  avail  himself  of  our  protection  till  he  could  get  into  a 
region  where  he  could  shoot  deer  enough  in  a  single  morning  to  load 
down  his  horse,  with  the  choicest  pieces,  and  lead  him  home.     This  the 
event,  at  least,  rendered  probable ;  and  the  fellow  not  only  deserted  us 
meanly,  but  he  carried  off  my  best  new  hunting  knife,  with  scabbard  and 
belt — a  loss  not  easily  repaired  in  such  a  place. 


i 


fiO 


ADVENTURES    IN  THE   OZARK    MOUNTAINS. 


To  cloak  his  plan,  he  set  out  with  us  in  the  morning:  it  had  rained  a  little, 
during  the' latter  part  of  the  night,  and  was  lowering  and  dark  all  the 
morning.  After  travelling  about  ten  miles,  we  left  the  Osage  trail,  which 
began  to  bear  too  far  north-west,  and  struck  through  the  woods  in  a  south 
course,  with  the  view  of  reaching  Ashley's  Cave  on  one  of  the  head 
streams  of  the  river  currentls.  Soon  after  leaving  this  trail,  Roberts,  who 
was  in  advance  on  our  left,  about  half  a  mile,  fired  at,  and  killed,  a  deer, 
and  immediately  re-loaded,  pursued  and  fired  again ;  telling  us  to  continue 
on  our  course,  as  he,  being  on  horseback,  could  easily  overtake  us.  We 
neither  heard  nor  saw  more  of  him.  Night  overtook  us  near  the  banks  ot 
a  small  lake,  or  rather  a  series  of  little  lakes  or  ponds,  communicating 
with  each  other,  where  we  encamped.  After  despatching  our  supper,  and 
adjusting,  in  talk,  the  day's  rather  eventful  incidents,  and  the  morrow's  plan 
.  of  march,  we  committed  ourselves  to  rest,  but  had  not  sunk  into  forgetful- 
ness,  when  a  pack  of  wolves  set  tip  their  howl  in  our  vicinity.  We  had 
been  told  that  these  animals  will  not  approach  near  a  fire,  and  are  not  ti^ 
be  dreaded  in  a  country  where  deer  abound.  They  follow  the  track  of 
the  hunter,  to  share, such  part  of  the  carcass  as  he  leaves,  and  it  is  their 
nature  to  herd  together  and  run  down  this  animal  as  their  natural  prey.  We 
slept  well,  but  it  is  worthy  of  notice,  that  on  awaking  about  day  break,  the 
howling  of  the  wolves  was  still  heard,  and  at  about  the  same  distance. 
They  had  probaUy  serenaded  us  all  night.  Our  fire  was  nearly  out; 
we  felt  some  chilliness,  and  determined  to  rekindle  it,  and  prepare  our 
breakfast  before  setting  forward.  It  was  now  certain,  that  Roberts  was 
gone.  Luckily  he  had  not  carried  off  our  compass,  for  that  would  have 
been  an  accident  fatal  to  the  enterpnae.    ■■'  "<     o  '     '  >    >,  r.w 


if , 


.>fU 

.!;!    r':!f  H!}  »^-rii'  ;ryi]\   ;.-!    ii.i     ^^     ..l;.|    "■■ 

7   "    \:        '.>■    '..     •:.  ,v!''." 

!iO., 

")i,  i!  }«'■[      .'t'l-i.^*^    I'l    :'J>-    ■'-]    ->.'  '            .n'lt   K 

-    .^      ;•■  .:.:■,.,.  h  , 

A>.,-'. 

'■.    '■  f,.t<!i..'   '^  >U;  \  j¥        ;^rt;;l.i  .  •■  :^     f.«^.fu..;   '. 

•Ji'.  ,V..  r  \f  ''•'     -n  .(,';  ;,. 

Ati'i. 

fc.i/.'  ••:  ",',J  V     '••   "'"•  'till'  ./i     ij,  .  i.  ■    ■;  .■■•    .''.   ,•;!    ■ 

i^  I;  ■    '      .  ;    -.  .:,<!^  U- 

■M^.^'". 

'.   'M    '..     :.:  '     1  ■  !••)-.   -iUl  k            ..'       v.'^       'i^i; 

:■'■■•      '•   -i.'t    ),•  ,      :••  .    - 

■v>] 

•■    ^    •:^:>    >   {      --■!)•     ;           .:  V'.lj!    ,,!>  -V!     i    ■••     .       '  >    .       ; 

•'■  .'i.;--.'  i    :,■.;    :i,     ■   !  ...... 

Vitl., 

.     ft:    t  '.■•■    ^{  ill,-  I         '->'.:■''  .';  »  ••   i-\  :      ,     '  ' 

T'-'iil           ,.Tf-  .•-.';>;  ••■•.!■•  , 

*  ■(! 

• .' -^  'i^,'.fi.    .y  ■fUit.    •■••.'i'  ^-•■'Ut  'i       ;       , It- •>-.•.    •,  • 

ii'ri)      >•'!  .v;.;»  y*      :cin 

fjl'.i 

;r,-;''  /  ci:]  vi  vll-..;^'-;''  .'ij^.i  ^.  ,T  :^.,riiii;_-;  ;;    i 

'    1    '.','1'  ••  ■     ;     ,'.   •Jtfif'.n 

•Q   H 

.li  '.*-.  li-  >   iiulf  fi;*-,-;  .,  ti-i')"    :  '•.'■f'\)  ■hi:'  a:  ' 

.'1    '  'I'    I   .'    -H:  .{*".    V'    t<»>W' 

i'si'> 

A).  i''i  -':(JVVJ  ■«>!   iti    '■>V '■'■■'.:'-  1'    ••■.■:    't  •)!,'.)    .■!  ' 

•■     "    ■'.■ .     -..''"irj  iy-iL. 

« «'Ji 

:   ;  ...     ,<(.,-  -lA    i!;3  iii'f.  X.A'V.v    >     ,   '\o    ■.^.■,,-i'-j\;' 

'■•   '1    •  .1    '  ill   •'  .ruv.' ) 

I**-." 

■->  ;;(:^.ij.>:      !-j^U^    <;    fH   »{■'..•.'•.    !:■    h    I'-M- 

.      1/   '   '      ■.           -  .  m'  .'    .  '    '  ''A'' 

•»itj  I 

sn'V       "n-ni  r.ui  h'svi  ly.c  .-•>;;  i:('|   i-' -.  i.  .!  >  "• 

-   '!'   .    IS-  ."•i  mi  ff>.-':.i 

m  i> 

.«.y4>u  ^uV'  ^nt  ,1  Ale\  nArhji<y  ;i>^^rl.)nj   i' 

n  i. ,  '•.       J  .\  M    '.*--.  <•. 

Vmu 

(•'ifd[«iii.'J8  fijiw  ./ii-nl  ^iiU/fryii  h m\  i'^hJ  •fu'.   .1 

''  w  '''1  ■  •/;  Hi',  ,  il'iK'sm 

■y!>»iq  s  tiW-i  lii  l.>fUt«!yi   .'iinjks^i  3....rf  v*.J  s.   v^<,->i' 


-♦.*1'A-! 


/'.,(•.  i 


,1 


CHAPTER   III. 


A  deeper  view  of  the  Ozark  Chain.  Pass  along  the  flanks  of  the  highlands  which 
send  out  the  sources  of  the  Black,  Eleven  points,  Currents  and  Spring  rivers.  Reach 
a  romantic  glen  of  caves.  Birds  and  animals  seen.  Saltpetre  earth ;  stalactites. 
Cross  the  alpine  summit  of  the  western  Ozarks.  Source  of  the  Gasconde  river 
Accident  in  fording  the  Little  Osage  river. — Encamp  on  one  of  its  tributaries. 

It  was  found,  as  we  began  to  bestir  ourselves  for  wood  to  light  our  fire 
that  we  had  reposed  not  far  from  a  bevy  of  wild  ducks,  who  had  sought 
the  grassy  edge  of  the  lake  during  the  night,  and  with  the  first  alarm  be- 
took themselves  to  flight.     With  not  so  ready  a  mode  of  locomotion,  we 
followed  their  example,  in  due  time,  and  also  their  course,  which  was 
south.     At  the  distance  of  a  couple  of  miles,  we  crossed  a  small  stream, 
running  south-east,  which  we  judged  ,to  be  the  outlet  of  the  small  lakes 
referred  to,  and  which  is,  probably  the  source  of  Black  River,  or  the 
Eleven  points.     Our  course  led  us  in  an  opposite  direction,  and  we  soon 
found  ourselves  approaching  the  sterile  hills  which  bound  the  romantic 
valley  of  the  currents.     There  had  been  some  traces  of  wheels,  on  the 
softer  soil,  which  had  been  driven  in  this  direction  towards  the  saltpetre 
caves,  but  we  completely  lost  them,  as  we  came  to  and  ascended  these  arid 
and  rugged  steeps.     Some  of  these  steeps  rose  into  dizzy  and  romantic 
cliffs,  surmounted  with  pines.     We  wound  our  way  cautiously  amongst 
them,  to  find  some  gorge  and  depression,  through  which  we  might  enter  the 
valley.     For  ourselves  we  should  not  have  been  so  choice  of  a  path,  but 
we  had  a  pack  horse  to  lead,  and  should  he  be  precipitated  into  a  gulf,  we 
must  bid  adieu  to  our  camp  equipage.     Our  arms  and  a  single  blanket, 
would  be  all  we  could  carry.    At  length  this  summit  was  reached.     The 
view  was  enchanting.     A  winding  wooded  valley,  with  its  clear  bright 
river,  stretched  along  at  the  base  of  the  jammit.    Rich  masses  of  foliage, 
hung  over  the  clear  stream,  and  were  reflected  in  its  pellucid  current,  with  a 
double  beauty.     The  autumnal  frost,  which  had  rifled  the  highland  treet 
of  their  clothing,  appeared  ta  have  passed  over  this  deeply  secluded  vali^y 

51 


rk 


iiii 


6'J 


ADVENTUItKS  IN  Till;    UXAUK  MOUNTAINa. 


ill'    I 


Hl> 


ill''    » 
I'll 


» 


I 


:M 


"  I 


til   ' 


•vith  hilt  little  efllict,  and  tliis  cfl'cct,  wns  only  to  highten  the  interest  of  lh« 
Mi-ono,  liy  iiiipnrtin^  to  portions  of  its  loliniro,  tlut  livuliost  orange  and  crim- 
Mm  tints.  And  this  was  ix-ndorrd  doubly  uttractivn  by  the  contrast.  Be- 
liind  iiB  lay  tho  bleak  und  bnrron  hills,  over  which  \vu  had  struggled, 
without  a  shudi',  or  n  brook,  or  «!vun  the  simplest  reprcacntutiv*^  of  the  ani- 
mal creation.  For  it  is  a  truth,  that  during  the  heat  of  the  day,  both  birds 
and  quadrupeds  betukc  themselves  to  the  secluded  shades  of  the  streams 
and  vallies.  From  these  they  sally  out,  into  the  plains,  in  quest  of  food 
at  early  dawn,  and  again  just  before  night  full.  All  the  rest  of  the  day, 
the  plains  and  highlands  have  assumed  the  silence  of  desolation.  Even- 
ing began  to  approach  as  we  cautiously  picked  our  way  down  the  clifls, 
and  the  first  thing  we  did,  on  reaching  the  stream  was  to  take  a  hearty 
drink  of  its  crystal  treasure,  and  let  our  horse  do  the  same.  The  next  ob- 
ject was  to  seek  a  fording  place — which  was  eflected  without  difficulty. 
On  mounting  the  southern  bank,  wc  again  found  the  trail,  lost  in  the 
morning,  and  pursued  it  with  alacrity.  It  was  my  turn  this  day  to  be  in 
advance,  as  guide,  but  the  temptation  of  small  game,  us  we  went  up  th« 
valley,  drew  me  aside,  while  Enobitti  proceeded  to  select  a  suitable  spot 
for  the  night's  encampment.  It  was  dark  when  I  rejoined  him,  with  my 
squirrel  and  pigeon  hunt.  -  Ho  had  confined  himself  closely  to  the 
trail.  It  soon  led  him  out  of  the  valley,  up  a  long  brushy  ridge,  and  then 
through  an  open  elevated  pine  grove,  which  terminated  abruptly  in  a  per- 
pendicular precipice.  Separated  from  this,  at  some  eight  hundred  yards 
distance,  stood  a  counter  precipice  of  limestone  rock,  fretted  out,  into  pin- 
nacles and  massy  walls,  with  dark  openings,  which  gave  the  whole  the 
resemblance  of  architectural  ruins.  The  stream  that  ran  between  these 
cliflfs,  was  small,  and  it  lay  so  deep  and  well  embrowned  in  the  shades  of 
evening,  that  it  presented  vividly  from  this  elevation,  a  waving  bright  line 
on  a  dark  surface.  Into  this  deep  dark  terrific  glen  the  path  led,  and  here 
we  lit  our  fire,  hastily  constructed  a  bush  camp,  and  betook  ourselves, 
after  due  ablutions  in  the  little  stream,  to  a  night's  repose.  The  sky  be- 
came rapidly  overcast,  before  we  had  finished  our  meal,  and  a  night  of 
intense  darkness,  threatening  a  tempest,  set  in.  As  we  sat  by  our  fire,  its 
glare  upon  huge  beetling  points  of  overhanging  rocks,  gave  the  scene  a 
wild  and  picturesque  cast ;  and  we  anticipated  returning  daylight  with  an 
anxious  wish  to  know  and  see  our  exact  locality.  By  the  restless  tramp- 
ing of  our  horse,  and  the  tinkling  of  his  bell,  we  knew  that  he  had  found 
but  indifferent  picking. 

Daylight  fulfilled  the  predictions  of  the  evening.  We  had  rain.  It 
also  revealed  our  ]H)sition  in  this  narrow,  and  romantic  glen.  A  high  wall 
of  rocks,  encompassed  us  on  either  hand,  but  they  were  not  such  as  would 
have  resulted  in  a  volcanic  country  from  a  valley  fissure.  Narrow  and 
deep  as  the  glen  was,  it  was  at  once  apparent,  that  it  was  a  valley  of  de- 
nudation, and  had  owed  its  existence  to  the  wasting  effects  of  the  trifling 


ii 


I 

.  *» 

t 


ADVKNTUnKS  IN  TIIR    OZARK    MOUNTAINii. 


53 


Mrnam  within  it,  cnrryini;  awny,  particle  by  pnrticlo,  tho  matter  loosened 
by  ruins  and  froals,  iind  iiifK'hintical  uttrition.     Tlio  cliflii  are  exclusively 


ami  piled 


il  111 


(Jn«  of  the 


.arooijs,  ana  piiea  up,  mason   like,  in  horizontii 
most  striking  pictures  which  they  presented,  wus  found  in  tho  groat  num- 
ber, size  and  variety  of  caves,  which  opened  into  this  calcareous  fi)rmiitidVi. 
These  caves  are  of  nil  siKos,  some  of  them  very  lurjfe,  and  not  a  (o.w  c: 
them  situated  at  elevations  above  the  floor  of  the  fjlcn,  which  forbado  ac- 
cess. 

One  of  our  first  objects,  after  examining  tho  neighbourhood,  was  to  re- 
move our  baggage  and  location  up  tho  glen,  into  one  of  these  caven, 
which  at  the  distance  of  about  a  mile,  promised  us  an  efTectual  shelter  from 
the  inclemency  of  tho  storm.  This  done,  wc  determined  hrre  to  wait  for 
settled  weather,  and  explore  the  precincts.  By  far  the  most  prominnn: 
object,  among  the  caverns,  was  tho  one  into  which  wo  had  thus  uncere- 
moniously thrust  ourselves.  It  had  evidently  been  visited  before,  by  pei- 
•ons  in  search  of  saltpetre  earth.  Efllorescences  of  nitric  earth,  were 
abundant  in  its  fissures,  and  this  salt  was  also  present  in  masses  of  reddish 
diluvial  earth,  which  lay  in  several  places.  The  moulh  of  this  cave  pre- 
sented a  rude  irregular  arc,  of  which  the  extreme  height  was  probably 
thirty  feet,  and  the  base  line  ninety.  The  floor  of  this  orifice  occurs,  at 
an  elevation  of  about  forty  feet  above  the  stream.  And  this  size  is  held  for 
about  two  hundred  feet,  when  it  expands  into  a  lofty  dome,  some  eighty  or 
ninety  feet  high,  and  perhaps,  three  hundred  in  diameter.  In  its  centre  a 
fine  spring  of  water  issues  from  the  rock.  From  this  dome  several  pas- 
sages lead  ofTin  diflferent  directions. 

One  of  these  opens  into  the  glen,  at  an  inaccessible  point,  just  below. 
Another  runs  back  nearly  at  right  angles  with  the  mouth,  putting  out 
smaller  passages,  of  not  much  importance,  however,  in  its  progress.  So 
splendid  and  noble  an  entrance  gave  us  the  highest  hopes  of  finding  it  but 
the  vestibule  of  a  natural  labyrinth ;  but  the  result  disappointed  us.  These 
ample  dimensions  soon  contract,  and  after  following  the  main  or  south 
passage  about  five  hundred  yards,  we  found  our  further  entrance  barred., 
by  masses  of  fallen  rock,  at  the  foot  of  which  a  small  stream  trickled 
through  the  broken  fragments,  and  found  its  way  to  the  mouth.  Have  we 
good  reason  to  attribute  to  this  small  stream,  a  power  sufficient  to  be  re- 
garded as  the  effective  agent  in  carrying  away  the  calcareous  rock,  so  as 
to  have  in  a  long  period  produced  the  orifice?  Whence  then,  it  may  be 
asked,  the  masses  of  compact  reddish  clay  and  pebble  diluvium,  which 
exist?  These  seem  rather  to  denote  that  these  caves  were  open  orifices, 
during  the  period  of  oceanic  action,  upon  the  surface  of  the  Ozarks,  and 
that  a  mass  of  waters,  surcharged  with  such  materials,  flowed  into  pre- 
existing caverns.  This  diluvium  is,  in  truth,  of  the  same  era  as  the  wide 
spread  stream-of  like  kind,  which  has  been  deposited  over  the  metalliferous 
region  of  Missouri.     If  these,  however,  be  questions  for  geological  doubt, 


m 


iJS 


'» 1 1''..* 


54 


ADVENTURES    IN  THE    OZARK   MOUNTAINS. 


■b'':i 


.^t;^ 


we  had  lit  upon  another  inquiry,  very  prominent  on  our  mmds  in 
making  this  exploration,  namely,  whether  there  were  any  wild  beasts 
sheltered  in  its  fissures.  Satisfied  that  we  were  safe  on  this  score,  we  re- 
traced our  footsteps  to  our  fire,  and  sallied  out  to  visit  other  caves.  Most 
of  these  were  at  such  heights  as  prevented  access  to  them.  In  one  in- 
stance, a  tree  had  fallen  against  the  face  of  the  clifT,  in  such  a  manner, 
that  by  climbing  it  to  its  forks,  and  taking  one  of  the  latter,  the  opening 
might  be  reached.  Putting  a  small  mineral  hammer  in  my  pocket,  I  as- 
cended this  tree,  and  found  the  cave  accessible.  It  yielded  dome  wax- 
yellow  and  white  translucent  stalactites,  and  also  very  delicate  white  crys- 
tals of  nitre.  The  dimensions  of  this  cave  were  small,  and  but  little 
higher  than  to  enable  a  man  to  stand  upright. 

In  each  of  the  caves  of  this  glen  which  I  entered,  during  a  halt  of 
several  days  in  this  vicinity,  I  looked  closely  about  for  fossil  bone^,  but 
without  success  in  any  instance.  The  only  article  of  this  kind  observed 
was  the  recent  leg  and  foot  bones  and  vertebra  of  the  bos  musarius, 
which  appeared  to  be  an  inhabitant  of  the  uppermost  fissures  in  these  cal- 
careous clifTs,  but  I  pever  saw  the  living  species,  although  I  ranged  along 
their  summits  and  bases,  with  my  gun  and  hammer,  at  various  hours. 
Some  of  the  compact  lime  stone  in  the  bed  of  the  creek  exhibited  a  striped 
and  jaspery  texture.  The  wood-duck  and  the  duck  and  mallard  some- 
times frequented  this  secluded  stream,  and  it  was  a  common  resort  for  the 
wild  turkey,  at  a  certain  hour  in  the  evening.  This  bird  seemed  at  such 
times  to  come  in  thirsty,  from  its  ranges  in  quest  of  acorns  on  the  up- 
lands, and  iti,  sole  object  appeared  to  be  to  drink.  Sitting  in  the  mouth 
oi  our  cave,  we  often  had  a  fine  opportunity  to  see  flocks  of  these  noisy 
and  fine  birds  flying  down  from  the  cliffs,  and  perching  on  the  trees  below 
lis.  If  they  came  to  roost,  as  well  as  to  slack  their  thirst,  a  supposition 
probable,  this  was  an  ill-timed  movement,  so  long  as  we  inhabited  the  glen, 
(or  they  only  escaped  the  claw  and  talons  of  one  enemy,  to  fall  before  the 
fire-lock  of  the  other.  This  bird,  indeed,  proved  our  best  resource  on  the 
journey,  for  we  travelled  with  too  much  noise  and  want  of  precaution 
trenerally,  to  kill  the  deer  and  elk,  which,  however,  were  abundant  on  the 
highland  plains. 

We  passed  three  days  at  the  Glen  Cave,  during  which  there  were  se- 
veral rains ;  it  stormed  one  entire  day,  and  we  employed  the  time  of  this 
confinement,  in  preparing  for  the  more  intricate  and  unknown  parts  of 
our  journey.  Hitherto  we  had  pursued  for  the  most  of  the  way,  a  tjail, 
and  were  cheered  on  our  way,  by  sometimes  observing  traces  of  human 
labour.  But,  from  this  point  we  were  to  plunge  into  a  perfect  wilderness, 
Avithout  a  trace  or  track.  We  had  before  us,  that  portion  of  the  Ozark 
range,  which  separates  to  the  right  and  left,  the  waters  of  the  Missouri 
from  those  of  the  Mississippi.  It  was  supposed,  from  the  best  reports,  that 
by  holding  south-west,  across  these  eminences,  we  should  strike  the  valley 


*■■■ 


.A' 


ADVENTURES    IN  THE   OZARK   MOUNTAINS. 


55 


o!  the  White  River,  which  interposed  itself  between  our  position  there 
and  the  Arkansas.  To  enter  upon  this  tract,  with  our  compass  only  as  a 
guide,  and  with  the  certainty  of  finding  no  nutritious  grass  for  our  horse, 
required  that  we  should  lighten  and  curtail  our  baggage  as  much  as  pos- 
sible, and  put  all  our  effects  into  the  most  compact  and  portable  form. 
And  having  done  this,  and  the  weather  proving  settled,  we  followed  u 
short  distance  up  the  Glen  of  Caves  ;  but  finding  it  to  lead  too  directly 
west,  we  soon  left  it  and  mounted  the  hills  which  line  its  southern  border. 
A  number  of  latter  valleys,  covered  with  thick  brush,  made  this  a  labour 
by  no  means  slight.  The  surface  was  rough ;  vegetation  sere  and  dry, 
and  every  thicket  which  spread  before  us,  presented  an  obstacle  which  was 
to  be  overcome.  We  could  have  penetrated  many  of  these,  which  the 
horse  could  not  be  forced  through.  Such  parts  of  our  clothing  as  did  not 
consist  of  buckskin,  paid  frequent  tribute  to  these  brambles.  At  length 
we  got  clear  of  these  spurs,  and  entered  on  a  high  waving  table  land  where 
travelling  became  comparatively  easy.  The  first  view  of  this  vista  of 
nigh  land  plains  was  magnificent.  It  was  covered  with  moderate  sized 
sere  grass  and  dry  seed  pods,  which  rustled  as  we  passed.  There  was 
scarcely  an  object  deserving  the  name  of  a  tree,  except,  now  and  then,  a 
solitary  trunk  of  a  dead  pine,  or  oak,  which  had  been  scathed  by  light- 
ning. The  bleached  skull  of  the  buffalo,  was  sometimes  met,  and  proved 
that  this  animal  had  once  existed  here.  Rarely  we  passed  a  stunted  oak ; 
sometimes  a  cluster  of  saplings  crowned  the  summit  of  a  sloping  hill ;  the 
deer  often  bounded  before  us ;  we  sometimes  disturbed  the  hare  from  its 
sheltering  bush,  or  put  to  flight  the  quail  or  the  prairie  hen.  There  was 
no  prominent  feature  for  the  eye  to  rest  upon.  The  unvaried  prospect 
produced  satiety.  We  felt  in  a  peculiar  manner  the  solitariness  of  the 
wilderness.  We  travelled  silently  and  diligently.  It  was  a  dry  and  thirsty 
barren.  From  morning  till  sun  set  we  did  not  encounter  a  drop  of  water. 
This  became  the  absorbing  object.  Hill  after  hill,  and  vale  after  vale 
were  patiently  seanned,  and  diligently  footed,  without  bringing  the  ex- 
pected boon.  At  length  we  came,  without  the  expectation  of  it,  to  a  small 
running  stream  in  the  plain,  where  we  gladly  encamped.  There  was 
also  some  grass  which  preserved  a  greenish  hue,  and  which  enabled  our 
horse  also  to  recruit  himself. 

Early  the  next  morning  we  repacked  him,  and  continued  our  course, 
travelling  due  west  south-west.  At  the  distance  of  five  or  six  miles,  we 
reached  the  banks  of  a  clear  stream  of  twenty  feet  wide,  running  over  a 
bed  of  pebbles  and  small  secondary  boulders.  This  stream  ran  towards 
the  north  west,  and  gave  us  the  first  intimation  we  had,  that  we  had 
crossed  the  summit  and  were  on  the  off  drain  of  the  Missouri.  We  sup- 
posed it  to  be  the  source  of  the  Gasconade,  or  at  farthest  some  eastern  tri- 
butary of  the  Little  Osage. 

A  few  hours  travelling  brought  us  to  the  banks  of  another  stream  of 


<rt    I 


ii 


56 


ADVENTURES   IN  THE  OZAILK  MOUNTAINS. 


much  larger  size  and  depth,  but  running  in  the  same  direction.  This 
stream  we  found  it  difficuk  to  cross,  and  spent  several  hours  in  heaping 
piles  of  stone,  and  connecting  (hem  with  dry  limbs  of  trees,  which  had 
been  carried  down  by  floods.  It  had  a  rapid  and  deep  current,  on  each 
side  of  which  was  a  wide  space  of  shallow  water  and  rolled  boulders  of 
lime  and  sand  stone.  Wo  succeeded  in  driving  the  horse  safely  over. 
Enobitti  led  the  way  on  our  frail  bridge-work,  but  disturbed  the  last  link 
of  it  as  he  jumped  off  on  the  south  bank,  so  that  it  turned  under  my  tread 
and  let  me  in.  There  was  no  kind  of  danger  in  the  fall  as  it  was  in  the 
shallow  part  of  the  stream,  but  putting  out  my  hands  to  break  the  fall,  it  so 
happened  that  my  whole  weight  rested  on  my  gun,  which  was  supported 
on  two  stones,  merely  on  its  butt  and  muzzle ;  the  effect  was  to  wrench  the 
barrel.  I  gave  it  a  counter  wrench  as  soon  as  we  encamped,  but  I  never 
afterwards  could  place  full  confidence  in  it.  We  had  not  gone  over  three 
or  four  miles  beyond  this  river,  when  we  came  to  the  banks  of  a  third 
stream,  running  west,  but  also  sweeping  oflf  below,  towards  the  north- 
west. This  stream  was  smaller  than  the  former  and  opposed  no  dif- 
ficulty in  fording  it.  Having  done  this  we  followed  it  up  a  short  distance, 
and  encamped  on  its  south  banka. 


ri 


^..  V  ■'" 


t      '!■■■-•  .:{.- 


:S^  (HI*    ';t 


',;Hf«     IV   :•  ■<,} 


■I-     .|i 


X' 


i'U'c 


J«  11  ■ 


'  viivk-to 


^:i    .iU 


'.iiy 


>-0 


■vr 


rh  ^ 


>l'WV 


I  'i- 


.(»     '.Hi  t 


I  ::r,    y',- 


it   i      ^■|<';^  Mj 


nu 


'.US' 

vtf    ■.. 


hB-1 


••iV    ,1 


l',(, 


'» n   y 


W 


I    ''i: 


Ul 


Tif, 


^  >u:   i,. 


■yr')  VI. 


Uj'i- 


i^J^l. •;?!:»    iK 


f!!.'!!  •> 


o!  i:x'\\?^i  sint/':: 


'n\\   V,: 


I  '  !     1\>  .'y,il  OS'  .it.;i} 


k.  iv.r-np.  v.'dinnr  lo  •:  U',e>i  r»ij 


iCf   itiy.\-' 


'("  )T 


•m- 


:<Vl 


r.    '.;s} 


.;«!  vdi 


.•(.tm^T' 


of  J. 


,11  "t:  ;   •» 


•I? 


■I'fU  sfy^a  it 


.'  A 


■irii. i'/ *iH   -^i^f.^u    J, 


n.  This 
.  heaping 
bich  had 
,  on  each 
ilders  ol 
fely  over. 
i  last  link 
my  tread 
ras  in  the 
fall,  it  so 
supported 
rench  the 
It  I  never 
iver  three 
sf  a  third 
he  north- 
d  no  dii- 
i  distance, 

I'  31' 


•f 
1;/.U'. 

■  o4 
'A  ' 
>>■•>•: 

A 


•<    I 


'        ''■'', 

iU;.  ■■-  ■ 


CHAPTER   IV. 


Heusay  information  of  the  hanten  turns  out  false — ^We  alter  our  couis*— A  bear 
hunt — An  accident — Another  rencontre  with  bears — Strike  the  source  of  the  Great 
North  Fork  of  White  River — Journey  down  this  valley — Its  character  and  prodnctiona 
— A  great  Spring — Incidents  of  the  route — Pack  horse  rolls  down  a  precipice — FlmifM 
in  the  river — A  cavern — Osage  lodges — ^A  hunter's  hut      ' 

\-'Y^  !'-    '    ■ '  j  -'  '  -i^''  ■•.:       •  •  ■  ■•.■■ 

^ ;'  vras  now  manifest,  from  our  crossing  the  last  two  streams,  that  we 
were  going  too  far  north — that  we  were  in  fact  in  the  valley  of  the  Mis- 
souri proper ;  and  that  the  information  obtained  of  the  hunters  on  the  source 
of  the  Merrimack,  was  not  to  be  implicitly  reh'ed  on.  It  is  not  probable  that 
one  of  (he  persons  who  gave  this  information  had  ever  been  here.  It  was 
a  region  they  were  kept  out  of  by  the  fear  of  the  Osages,  as  our  own  ex* 
perience  in  the  case  of  Roberts  denoted.  Willing  to  test  it  farther,  how- 
ever, we  followed  down  the  last  named  stream  a  few  miles,  in  the  hope  of 
its  turning  south  or  south-west,  but  it  went  off  in  another  direction.  We 
then  came  to  a  halt,  and  after  consulting  together,  steered  our  course  due 
south  south-west,  thus  varying  our  general  course  from  the  caves.  This 
carried  us  up  a  long  range  of  wooded  highlands.  The  forest  here  as- 
sumed a  handsome  growth.  We  passed  through  a  track  of  the  over-cup 
oak,  interspersed  with  hickory,  and  had  reached  the  summit  of  an  elevated 
wooded  ridge,  when  just  as  we  gained  the  highest  point,  we  discovered 
four  bears  on  a  large  oak,  in  the  valley  before  us.  Three  of  the  number 
were  probably  cubs,  and  with  their  dam,  they  were  regaling  themselves 
on  the  ripe  acorns  without  observing  us.  We  had  sought  no  opportunities 
to  hunt,  and  given  up  no  especial  time  to  it,  but  here  was  too  fair  a  chal- 
lenge to  be  neglected.  .  We  tied  our  horse  securely  to  a  sapling,  and  then 
examining  our  pieces,  and  putting  down  an  extra  ball,  set  out  to  descend 
the  hill  as  cautiously  as  possible.  An  unlucky  slip  of  Enobitti  threw  him 
with  force  forward  and  sprained  his  ankle.  He  lay  for  a  short  time  in 
agony.  This  noise  alarmed  the  bears,  who  one  after  the  other  quickly 
i«n  in  from  the  extremities  of  the  limbs  to  the  trunk,  which  they  descended 

57 


■'M 


! 


il 


58 


ADVENTURES  IN  THE    OZARK  MOUNTAINS. 


It? 


head  first,  and  scampered  clumsily  off  up  the  valley.  I  pursued  tnem 
without  minding  my  companion,  not  knowing,  indeed  how  badly  he  was 
hurt,  but  was  compelled  to  give  up  the  chase,  as  the  tall  grass  finally  pre- 
vented my  seeing  what  course  they  had  taken.  I  now  rei."-ried  to  my 
companion.  He  could  not  stand  at  first,  nor  walk  when  he  arose,  and  the 
first  agony  had  passed.  I  proposed  to  mount  him  on  the  pack  horse,  and 
lead  him  slowly  up  the  valley,  and  this  plan  was  carried  into  efiect.  But 
he  endured  too  much  suffering  to  bear  even  this.  The  ankle  began  to  in- 
flame. There  was  nothing  but  rest  and  continued  repose  that  promised 
relief.  I  selected  a  fine  grassy  spot  to  encamp,  unpacked  the  horse,  built 
a  fire,  and  got  my  patient  comfortably  stretched  on  his  pallet  But  little 
provision  had  been  made  at  Potosi  in  the  medical  department.  My  whole 
store  of  pharmacy  consisted  of  some  pills  and  salves,  and  a  few  simple 
articles.  The  only  thing  I  could  think  of  as  likely  to  be  serviceable,  was 
in  our  culinary  pack,— it  was  a  little  sack  of  salt,  and  of  this  I  made  a 
solution  in  warm  water  and  bathed  the  ankle.  I  then  replenished  the 
fire  and  cut  some  wood  to  renew  it.  It  was  still  early  in  the  day,  and 
leaving  my  companion  to  rest,  and  to  the  effect  of  the  remedy  offered,  I 
took  my  gun  and  strolled  over  the  adjoining  hills,  in  hopes  of  bringing 
in  some  pigeons,  or  other  small  game.  But  it  was  a  time  of  day  when 
both  birds  and  quadrupeds  have  finished  their  mornings  repast,  and  retired 
to  the  groves  or  fastnesses.  I  saw  nothing  but  the  little  grey  bunting, 
and  the  noisy  jay.  When  I  returned  to  our  camp  in  the  vale  I  found  my 
companion  easier.  The  bathing  had  sensibly  alleviated  the  pain  and 
swelling.  It  was  therefore  diligently  renewed,  and  the  next  morning  he 
was  so  far  improved,  that  he  consented  t5  try  the  pack  horse  again.  We  had 
not,  however,  travelled  far,  when  two  large  bears  were  seen  before  us  play- 
ing in  the  grass,  and  so  engaged  in  their  sport,  that  they  did  not  perceive  us. 
We  were  now  on  the  same  level  with  them,  and  quickly  prepared  to  give 
them  battle.  My  companion  dismounted  as  easily  as  possible,  and  having 
secured  the  horse  and  examined  our  arms,  we  reached  a  stand  within  firing 
distance.  It  was  not  till  this  moment  that  our  approach  was  discovered  by 
them,  and  the  first  thing  they  did  after  running  a  few  yards,  was  to  sit  up  in 
the  grass  and  gaze  at  us.  Having  each  singled  his  animal,  we  fired  at  the 
same  instant.  Both  animals  fled,  but  on  reaching  the  spot  where  my 
mark  had  sat,  blood  was  copiously  found  on  the  grass,  and  a  pursuit  was 
the  consequence.  I  followed  him  up  a  long  ridge,  but  he  passed  over  the 
summit  so  far  before  me,  that  I  lost  sight  of  him.  I  came  to  a  large  hol- 
low black  oak,  in  the  direction  he  had  disappeared,  which  showed  the  nail 
marks  of  some  animal,  which  I  believed  to  be  his.  While  exa- 
mining these  signs  more  closely  my  companion  made  his  appear- 
ance. How  he  had  got  there  I  know  not.  The  excitement  had  well 
nigh  cured  his  anclt^.  He  stood  by  the  orifice,  while  I  went  for 
the  axe  to  our  camp,  and  when  I  was  tired  chopping,  he  laid  hold. 


n 


iV, 


ADVENTURES    IN   THE    OZARK    MOUNTAINS. 


5» 


i    exa-> 


We  chopped  alternately,  and  big  as  it  was,  the  tree  at  last  came  down 
with  a  crash  that  made  the  forest  ring.  For  a  few  moments  we  looked  at 
the  huge  and  partly  broken  trunk  as  if  a  bear  would  start  from  it ;  but  all 
was  silence.  We  thoroughly  searched  the  hollow  part  but  found  nothing. 
I  went  over  another  ridge  of  forest  land,  started  a  noble  elk,  but  saw 
nothing  more  of  my  bear.  Here  terminated  this  adventure.  We  retraced 
our  footsteps  back  to  the  valley,  and  proceeded  on  our  route.  This  inci- 
dent had  led  us  a  little  south  of  our  true  course ;  and  it  so  turned  out  that 
it  was  at  a  point,  where  a  mile  or  two  one  way  or  the  other,  was  calculated 
to  make  a  wide  difTerence  in  the  place  of  our  exit  into  the  valley  of  White 
River  ;  for  we  were  on  a  high  broken  summit  ridge,  from  which  several 
important  streams  originated.  The  pursuit  of  the  bear  had  carried  us 
near  to  the  head  of  the  valley,  and  by  crossing  the  intervening  summit,  we 
found  ourselves  at  the  head  springs  of  an  important  stream,  which  in  due 
time  we  learned  was  the  Great  North  Fork  of  White  River.  This  stream 
begins  to  develope  itself  m  pools,  or  standing  springs,  which  soak  through 
the  gravel  and  boulders,  and  it  is  many  miles  before  it  assumes  the  cha- 
racter of  a  continuous  stream.  Even  then  it  proceeds  in  plateaux  or 
steps,  on  which  the  water  has  a  level,  and  the  next  succeeding  level  below 
it  has  its  connection  with  it,  through  a  rapid.  In  fact,  the  whole  stream, 
till  near  its  mouth,  is  one  series  of  these  lake-like  levels,  and  short  rapids, 
each  level  sinking  lower  and  lower,  till,  like  the  locks  in  a  canal,  the  last 
flows  out  on  a  level  with  its  final  recipient.  But  however  its  waters  are 
congregated,  they  are  all  pure  and  colourless  as  rock  crystal,  and  well  vin- 
dicate the  propriety  of  their  original  name  of  la  Riviere  Blanc.  They  all 
originate  in  mountain  springs,  are  cool  and  sparkling,  and  give  assurance 
in  this  feature,  that  they  will  carry  health  to  the  future  inhabitants  of  the 
valley  through  which  they  flow.  With  the  first  springs  begins  to  be  seen 
a  small  growth  of  the  cane,  which  is  found  a  constant  species  on  its  bot- 
tom lands.  This  plant  becomes  high  in  more  southern  latitudes,  and  being 
intertwined  with  the  green  briar,  renders  it  very  diflScult,  as  we  soon  found, 
to  penetrate  it,  especially  with  a  horse.  Man  can  endure  a  thousand  ad- 
ventures and  hardships  where  a  horse  would  dfe ;  and  it  would  require  no 
further  testimony  than  this  journey  gave,  to  convince  me,  that  providence 
designed  the  horse  for  a  state  of  civilization.  ,    ?         ,    .  , 

We  followed  the  course  of  these  waters  about  six  miles,  and  emcamped. 
It  was  evidently  the  source  of  a  stream  of  some  note.  It  ran  in  the  re- 
quired direction,  and  although  we  did  not  then  know,  that  it  was  the 
valley  of  the  Great  North  Fork  of  White  River,  we  were  satisfied  it  was 
a  tributary  of  the  latter  stream,  and  determined  to  pursue  it.  This  we 
did  for  twelve  days,  before  we  met  with  a  human  being,  white  or  red.  It 
npidly  developed  itself,  as  we  went,  and  unfolded  an  important  valley,  of 
rich  soil,  bearing  a  vigorous  growth  of  forest  trees,  and  enclosed  on  either 
hand,  by  elevated  limestone  clifis.    Nothing  could  exceed  the  purity  of 


m 


J 


iil 


i 


ADVENTURES    IN  THE   OSSARK   MOUNTAINS. 


v-i^rV 


HI 


its  waters,  which  bubbled  up  in  copious  springs,  from  the  rock,  or  pebble 
stratum.  For  a  long  distance  the  stream  increased  from  such  accessions 
alone,  without  large  and  independent  tributai'ies.  On  the  second  day's 
travel,  we  came  to  a  spring,  of  this  crystal  character,  which  we  judged  to 
be  about  fifty  feet  across,  at  the  point  of  its  issue  from  the  rock  and  soil. 
Its  outlet  after  running  about  a  thousand  yards,  joined  the  main  stream,  to 
which  it  brings  a  volume  fully  equal  to  it  This  spring  1  named  the  Elk 
Spring,  from  the  circumstance  of  finding  a  large  pair  of  the  horns  of  this 
animal,  partly  buried  in  the  leaves,  at  a  spot  where  I  stooped  down  to 
drink.  I  took  the  horns,  and  hung  them  in  the  forks  of  a  young  oak 
tree. 

We  found  abundance  of  game  in  this  valley.  There  was  not  an  entire 
day,  I  think,  until  we  got  near  the  hunters'  camps,  that  we  did  not  see 
either  the  bear,  elk,  or  deer,  or  their  recent  signs.  Flocks  of  the  wild  tur- 
key were  of  daily  occurrence.  The  gray  squirrel  frequently  sported  on 
the  trees,  and  as  the  stream  increased  in  size,  we  found  the  duck,  brant 
and  swan. 

There  w^re  two  serious  objections,  however,  in  travelling  down  a 
wooded  valley.  Its  shrubbery  was  so  thick  and  rank  that  it  was  next  to 
impossible  to  force  the  pack  horse  through  it.  Wherever  the  cane  abounds, 
and  this  comprehends  all  its  true  alluvions,  it  is  found  to  be  matted  to* 
gether,  as  it  were,  with  the  green  briar  and  grape  vine.  So  much  noise 
attended  the  effort  at  any  rate,  that  the  game  generally  fled  before  us,  and 
had  it  not  been  for  small  game,  we  should  have  of^en  wanted  a  meal. 
With  every  effort,  we  could  not  make  an  average  of  more  than  fourteen 
miles  a  day.  The  river  was  so  tortuous  too,  that  we  could  not  count, 
on  making  more  than  half  this  distance,  in  a  direct  line.  To  remedy 
these  evils  we  sometimes  went  out  of  the  valley,  on  the  open  naked  plains. 
It  was  a  relief,  but  had,  in  the  end,  these  difficulties,  that  while  the  plains 
exposed  us  to  greater  heats  in  travelling,  they  afforded  no  water,  and  we 
often  lost  much  time  in  the  necessity,  we  were  under,  towards  night-fall,  of 
going  back  to  the  valley  for  water.  Neither  was  it  found  to  be  safe 
to  travel  far  separated,  for  there  were  many  causes  of  accident,  which 
rendered  mutual  assistance  desirable.  One  day,  while  Enobitti  led  the 
horse,  and  was  conducting  him  from  a  lofly  ridge,  to  get  into  the 
valley,  the  animal  stumbled,  and  rolled  to  the  bottom.  We  thought 
every  bone  in  his  body  had  been  broke,  but  he  had  been  protected  by  his 
pack,  and  we  fbund  that  he  was  but  little  injured,  and  when  repacked, 
still  capable  of  going  forward.  On  another  occasion,  I  had  been  leading 
him  for  several  hours,  along  a  high  terrace  of  clifTs  on  the  left  banks 
where  this  terrace  was,  as  it  were,  suddenly  cut  off  by  the  intersection  of 
a  lateral  valley.  The  view  was  a  sublime  one,  standing  at  the  pinna- 
cle of  junction  ;  but  there  was  no  possible  way  of  descent,  and  it  was  neces- 
sary to  retrace  my  steps,  a  long — long  wa}'.     As  an  instance  of  the  very 


ADVBNTVRBS    IN  THE   OZARK    MOUNTAINS. 


61 


tortuous  character  of  this  stream,  I  will  mention  that  a  rocky  peninsula, 
causing  a  bend  which  it  took  my  companion  some  two  hours  to  pass, 
with  the  horse,  I  had  crossed   in    less   than  twenty  minutes,  with  my 
hammer  and  gun.      When  we  had,  as  we  supposed,  become  familiar 
with  every  species  of  impediment  and  delay,  in  descending  the  valley,  a 
new,  and  very  serious  and  unexpected  one,  arose  one  day,  in  crossing  the 
stream,  from  the  left  to  the  right  bank.     It  was  my  turn  to  be  muleteer 
that  day,  and  I  'lad  selected  a  ford  where  the  river  was  not  tvide,  and  the 
water,  apparently,  some  two  or  three  feet  deep.     I  judged  from  the  clearness 
of  the  pebbles  at  the  bottom,  and  their    if!'    nt  nearness  to  the  surface. 
But  such  was  the  transparency  of  the  water,  that  a  wide  mistake  was 
made.     We  had  nearly  lost  the  horse,  he  plunged  in  over  head,  could  not 
touch  bottom,  and  when  with  great  ado,  we  had  got  him  up  the  steep  bank 
on  the  other  side,  he  was  completely  exhausted.  But  this  was  not  the  extent 
of  the  evil.     Ou  r  sugar  and  salt  were  dissolved.    Our  meal,  of  which  a  little 
still  remained,  was  spoiled.  Our  tea  was  damaged, — our  blankets  and  cloth- 
ing wetted, — our  whole  pack  soaked.      The  horse  had  been  so  long  in 
the  water,  in  our  often  fruitless  efforts  to  get  him  to  some  part  of  the  bank 
depressed  enough,  to  pull  him  up,  that  nothing  had  escaped  its  effects. 
We  encamped  on  the  spot,  and  spent  the  rest  of  the  day  in  drying  our 
effects,  and  expelling  from  our  spare  garments  the  superfluous  moisture. 
The  next  day  we  struck  out  into  the  high  plains,  on  the  right  bank,  and 
made  a  good  day's  journey.     The  country  was  nearly  level,  denuded  of 
trees,  with  sere  autumnal  grass.    Oflen  the  prairie  hen  started  up,  but 
W6  saw  nothing  in  the  animal  creation  beside,  save  a  few  hares,  as  even- 
ing came  on.     To  find  water  for  the  horse,  and  ourselves,  we  were 
again  compelled  to  approach  the  valley.     We  at  length  entered  a  dry  and 
desolate  gorge,  without  grass  or  water.     Night  came  on,  but  no  sound 
or  sight  of  water  occurred.     We  were  sinking  deeper  and  deeper  into  the 
rocky  structure  of  the  country  at  every  step,  and  soon  found  there  were 
high  cliffs  on  either  side  of  us.     What  we  most  feared  now  occurred.     It 
became  dark,  the  clouds  had  threatened  foul  weather  and  it  now  began  to 
Tfixp.     Had  it  not  been  for  a  cavern,  which  disclosed  itself,  in  one  of 
these  calcareous  cliffs,  we  must  have  passed  a  miserable  night.     On  enter- 
mg  it,  we  found  a  spring  of  water.     It  was  too  high  in  the  cliff  to  get  the 
horse  in,  but  we  carried  him  water  in  a  vessel.     H6  was  afterwards  hob- 
bled, and  left  to  shift  for  liimself     On  striking  a  ^re,  in  the  cave,  its  rays 
disclosed  masses  of  stalactites,  and  a  dark  avenue  into  the  rocks  back. 
Having  made  a  cup  of  tea  and  finished  our  repast,  we  determined  to  ex- 
plore the  cave  before  lying  down  to  rest,  lest  we  might  be  intruded  on  by 
some  wild  animal  before  morning.    A  torch  of  pine  wood  was  soon  made, 
which  guided  our  footsteps  into  the  dismal  recess,  but  we  >  found  nothing 
of  the  kind.     On  returning  to  our  fire,  near  the  mouth  of  the  cave,  we 
found  the  rain  had  increased  to  a  Keavy  shower,  and  the  vivid  flMhtt^of 


i 


I: 


€2 


ADVENTURES    IN   THE   OZARK   MOUNTAINS. 


:'  : 


lightning,  illumined  with  momentary  brilliancy,  the  dark  and  frownmg 
precipices  of  this  romantic  gorge.  The  excitement  and  novelty  of  our  po- 
sition, served  to  drive  away  sleep,  notwithstanding  a  long  day's  march,  and 
it  was  late  before  we  sought  repose. 

Morning  brought  a  clear  sky,  but  the  horse  was  gone.  Ho  had  fol- 
lowed on  the  back  track,  up  the  glen,  in  search  of  something  to  feed  upon, 
and  was  not  found  till  we  reached  the  skirts  of  the  plains.  The  whole 
morning  was  indeed,  lost  in  reclaiming  him,  and  we  thisn  set  forward 
again  and  returned  to  the  North  Fork  valley.  We  found  it  had  assumed 
a  greater  expanse,  at  the  point  of  our  re-entry,  which  it  maintained,  and 
increased,  as  we  pursued  it  down.  Wide  open  oak  plains  exte;^ded 
on  the  left  bank,  which  appeared  very  eligible  for  the  purposes  of  set- 
tlement. On  an  oak  tree,  at  this  spot,  we  observed  some  marks,  which 
had  probably  been  made  by  some  enterprising  land  explorer.  With  these 
improved  evidences  of  its  character  for  future  occupation,  we  found  the 
travelling  easier.  Within  a  few  miles  travel,  we  noticed  a  tributary  com- 
ing in  on  the  left  bank,  and  at  a  lower  point  another  on  the  left.  The 
first  stream  had  this  peculiarity,  that  its  waters  came  in  at  a  right  angle, 
with  the  parent  stream,  and  with  such  velocity  as  to  pass  directly  across 
its  channel  to  the  opposite  bank.  In  this  vicinity,  we  saw  many  of  the 
deserted  pole  camps  of  the  Osages,  none  of  which  appeared,  however,  to 
have  been  recently  occupied.  So  far,  indeed,  we  had  met  no  hindrance,  or 
annoyance  from  this  people ;  we  had  not  even  encountered  a  single  mem- 
ber of  the  tribe,  and  felt  assured  that  the  accounts  we  had  received  of  their 
cruelty  and  rapacity,  had  been  grossly  exaggerated,  or  if  not  wholly 
overcoloured,  they  must  have  related  to  a  period  in  their  history,  which 
was  now  well  nigh  past.  We  could  not  learn  that  they  had  hunted  on 
these  lands,  during  late  years,  and  were  afterwards  given  to  understand 
that  they  had  ceded  them  to  the  United  States  by  a  treaty  concluded  at  St. 
Louis.  From  whatever  causes,  however,  the  district  had  been  left  free 
from  their  roving  parties,  it  was  certain  that  the  game  had  recovered  un- 
der such  a  cessation  of  the  chase.  The  black  bear,  deer  and  elk,  were 
abundant.  We  also  frequently  saw  signs  of  the  labours  of  the  beaver 
along  the  valley.  I  had  the  good  luck,  one  day,  while  in  advance  with 
my  gun,  of  beholding  two  of  these  animals,  at  play  in  the  stream,  and  ob- 
serving their  graceful  motions.  My  position  was,  within  point  blank  shot 
of  them,  but  I  was  screened  from  their  gaze.  I  sat,  with  gun  cocked, 
meaning  to  secure  one  of  them  after  they  came  to  the  shore.  Both  ani- 
mals caire  out  together,  and  sat  on  the  bank  at  the  edge  of  the  river,  a 
ledge  of  rocks  being  in  the  rear  of  them.  The  novelty  of  the  sight  led 
me  to  pause,  and  admire  them,  when,  all  of  a  sudden,  they  darted  into  a 
crevice  in  the  rock. 

On  the  second  day  after  re-entering  the  valley,  we  descried,  on  descend- 
ing a  long  slope  of  rising  ground,  a' hunter's  cabin,  covered  with  narrow 


ADVRNTUHGS    IN   THE    OZARK    MOUNTAINS. 


63 


oak  boards,  split  with  a  frow ;  and  were  exhilarated  with  the  idea  of  find- 
ing it  occupied.  But  this  turned  out  a  delusive  hope.  It  had  been  de- 
serted, from  appearance,  the  year  before.  We  found,  among  the  surround- 
ing weeds,  a  few  stems  of  the  cotton  plant,  which  had  grown  up  from 
seeds,  accidentally  dropped.  The  bolls  had  opened.  I  picked  out  ihf; 
cotton  to  serve  as  a  material  in  lighting  my  camp  fires,  at  night,  this  be- 
ing a  labour  which  I  had  taken  the  exclusive  management  of  The  site 
of  this  camp,  had  been  well  chosen.  There  was  a  small  stream  in  front, 
und  a  heavy  rich  cane  bottom  behind  it,  extending  to  the  banks  of  the 
river.  A  handsome  point  of  woodlands  extended  north  of  it,  from  the 
immediate  door  of  the  camp.  And  although  somewhat  early  in  the  day, 
we  determined  to  encamp,  and  soon  made  ourselves  masters  of  the  fabric, 
and  sat  down  before  a  cheerful  fire,  with  a  title  to  occupancy,  which  there 
was  no  one  to  dispute. 


^■.;'W>, 


I'fttj-^j"  •-  s.v:f\-v\fi 


•"l.TlJii       f  i 


A". 


THE  BIRD. 

VERSIFIED   FKOM  THE  GERMAN   OF  GESSNER: 


1812. 


.tut:.  H 

■I'^l^-l    it.'; 

i«J    -'«.■■•''. 
J.-li'i.)- 


M 


♦«il  .■«  ■ 
■<««'■  .1 


A  swain,  as  he  strayed  through  the  grove, 
Had  caught  a  young  bird  on  a  spray — 

What  a  gift,  he  exclaimed,  for  my  love, 
Hew  beautiful,  charming,  and  gay. 

With  raptuie  he  viewed  the  fair  prize,  i  , 
And  listened  with  joy  to  its  chat, 

As  with  haste  to  the  meadow  he  hies  ,  , 
To  secure  it  beneath  his  straw  hat.       . ;] 

I  will  make  of  yon  willows  so  gay, 
A  cage  for  my  prisoner  to  mourn, 

Then  to  Delia,  the  gifl  I'll  convey,  '  ' 

And  beg  for  a  kiss  in  return. 

She  will  grant  me  that  one,  I  am  sure, 
For  a  present  so  rare  and  so  gay. 

And  I  easily  can  steal  a  few  more  . 

And  bear  them  enraptured  away.  {, 


<M 


->U 


M    J    ,.<■ 


I- 


,r  .'i.M>. 


He  returned :  but  imagine  his  grief. 
The  wind  had  his  hat  overthrown. 

And  the  bird,  in  the  joy  of  relief. 
Away  with  his  kisses  had  flown. 


'^■i' 


>?1 


f:n  \fi.'.i  m  t'jy.i 

iicitt'-rH  wd<t  ftfl'*  ^2iii<As  uoiiposi  -'til  i<.  e»£ij>fi  H.  R.  SL 


•j   '.  ::*•  ■.I'- 
ll 


m 


I  'A'/KlKl    rti"*.'.v(    NUT    Ml 


Ml/ 


|)  ill 


i  J 

.itil." 


h 


/,   :■    ■>. ..  fi 

Ml,'  . 


A.  11 


..'■ft;..    ^TmIV:.)!' 


■"''. 


PERSONAL  INCIDENTS  AND  IMPRESSIONS  OF  THE  INDIAN  RACE, 
DRAWN  FROM  NOTES  OF  TRAVEL  AND  RESIDENCE  IN  THEIR 
TERRITORIES. 


.11!'        t  i' 


CHARACTER  OF  THE  RED  MAN  OF  AMERICA. 

iNdUiRY  I. — What  kind  of  a  being  is  th«  North  American  Indian  ? — Have  we  judged 
rightly  of  him? — What  are  his  peculiar  traits,  his  afTections,  and  his  intellectual 
qualities  ? — Is  he  much  influenced  by  his  religion,  his  mode  of  government,  and  his 
complicated  language. 

My  earliest  impressions  of  the  Indian  race,  were  drawn  from  the  fire* 
side  rehearsals  of  incidents  which  had  happened  during  the  perilous 
times  of  the  American  revolution  ;  in  which  my  father  was  a  zealous  actor, 
and  were  all  inseparably  connected  with  the  fearful  ideas  of  the  Indian 
yell,  the  tomahawk,  the  scalping  knife,  and  the  fire  brand.  In  these  reci- 
tals, the  Indian  was  depicted  as  the  very  impersonation  of  evil— a  sort  of 
wild  demon,  who  delighted  in  nothing  so  much  as  blood  and  murder, 
Whether  he  had  mind,  was  governed  by  any  reasons,  or  even  had  any 
soul,  nobody  inquired,  and  nobody  cared.  It  was  always  represented  as  a 
meritorious  act  in  old  revolutionary  reminiscences,  to  have  killed  one  of 
them  in  the  border  warsi  and  thus  aided  in  ridding  the  land  of  a  cruel  and 
unnatural  race,  in  whom  all  feelings  of  pity,  justice,  and  mercy,  were 
supposed  to  be  obliterated.  These  early  ideas  were  sustained  by  printed 
narratives  of  captivity  and  hair-breadth  escapes  of  men  and  women  from 
their  clutches,  which,  from  time  to  time,  fell  into  my  hands,  so  that  long 
before  I  was  ten  years  old,  I  had  a  most  definite  and  terrific  idea  impressed 
on  my  imagination  of  what  was  sometimes  called  in  my  native  precincts, 
"  the  bow  and  arrow  race." 

To  give  a  definite  conception  of  the  Indian  man,  there  lived  in  my  na- 
tive valley,  a  family  of  Indians  of  the  Iroquois  stock,  who  often  went  ofi' 

64 


PERSONAL    TNriDKNTK    AND    IMPRF.HRIONfl. 


66 


to  their  pcopin  in  the  west,  and  as  oltrn  returned  nnrajn,  ns  if  they  werti  a 
troop  of  genii,  or  the  fjhosfs  of  the  departed,  who  i-nmc  to  haunt  the  nm 
wood  forests,  and  sab-viilh'es  of  the  sylvnn  Tnwasenthuw,  which  their  an- 
cestors had  formerly  possessed,  and  to  which  they  still  claimed  some  right, 
fn  this  family,  which  was  of  the  Oneida  tribe,  and  consisted  of  tho  hus- 
band'and  wife,  with  two  jcfrown  tip  sons,  [  first  saw  those  characteristic 
features  of  the  race, — namely,  a  red  skin,  with  bright  black  eyes,  and 
black  straight  hair.  They  were  mild  and  docile  in  their  deportment,  aD() 
were  on  friendly  terms  with  the  whole  settlement,  whom  they  furnished 
with  neatly  made  baskets  of  the  linden  wood,  split  very  thin,  and  coloured 
to  impart  variety,  and  with  nice  ash  brooms.  These  fabrics  made 
them  welcome  guests  with  every  good  housewife,  who  had  forgotten  the 
horrinc  stories  of  the  revolution,  and  who  was  ever  ready  to  give  a  chair 
and  a  plate,  and  a  lodging  place  by  tho  kitchen  fire,  to  poor  old  Isaac  and 
Anna,  for  so  they  had  been  named.  What  their  original  names  were, 
nobody  knew ;  they  had  lived  so  long  in  the  valley  that  they  spoke  the 
Dutch  language,  and  never  made  use  of  their  own,  except  when  talking « 
together;  and  I  recollect,  we  thought  it  a  matter  of  wonder,  when  they 
discoursed  in  Indian,  whether  such  a  guttural  jargon,  could  possibly  be 
the  medium  of  conveying  any  very  definite  ideas.  It  seemed  to  be  one 
undistinguished  tissue  of  hard  sounds,  blending  all  parts  of  speech 
together. 

Had  the  boys  of  my  own  age,  and  I  may  say,  the  grown  people, 
stopped  to  reflect,  and  been  led  to  consider  this  family  and  their  race  in 
America,  independently  of  their  gross  acts,  under  the  strong  excitements 
of  war  and  revenge,  goaded  by  wrongs,  and  led  on  by  the  class  of  revo- 
lutionary tories,  more  implacable  than  even  themselves,  we  must  have 
seen,  in  the  peaceable  lives,  quiet  manners,  and  benevolent  dispositions  of 
these  four  people,  a  contradiction  to,  at  least,  some  part,  of  the  sweeping 
conclusions  above  noticed.  But  no  such  thoughts  occurred.  The  word 
"  Indian,"  was  synonymous  then,  as  perhaps  now,  with  half  the  opprobri- 
ous epithets  in  the  dictionary.  F.  recollect  to  have  myself  made  a  few  line^ 
in  early  life,  on  the  subject,  which  ran  thus : — 

Indians  they  were,  ere  Colon  crossed  the  sea,  ' 

And  ages  hence,  they  shall  but  Indiana  be. 
Fortunately  I  was  still  young  when  my  sphere  of  observation  was  en- 
larged, by  seeing  masses  of  them,  in  their  native  forests ;  and  I,  after  a  few 
years,  assumed  a  position  as  government  agent  to  one  of  the  leading  tribes, 
at  an  age  when  opinions  are  not  too  firmly  rooted  to  permit  change.  My 
opinions  were  still,  very  much  however,  what  they  had  been  in  boyhood. 
I  looked  upon  them  as  very  cannibals  and  blood-thirsty  fellows,  who  were 
only  waiting  a  good  opportunity  to  knock  one  in  the  head.  .But  I  regarded 
tnem  as  a  curious  subject  of  observation.  The  remembrance  of  poor  old 
laaac,  had  shown  me  that  there  was  some  feeling  and  humanity  in  their 


r 


1" 


a 


'  1  i 


5 


66 


I'KnsONAl.    INCIDENTS    AM)    IMPRESSIONS. 


...  I J 


hreust*.  I  hud  seen  many  of  ihvm  in  my  travels  in  tho  west,  and  I  felt 
mclincd  tu  in«iiiiru  into  the  traits  of  u  peoplo,  nn)ong  whom  my  duties  hud 
placod  me.  1  hud,  from  t-arly  youth,  folt  pleused  with  the  study  of  noturiil 
hi-stiiiy,  and  I  thought  tho  Indinn,  at  iciitit  in  iiis  hingiiages,  might  hi- 
«tudifd  with  sunitthiiig  of  the  suuie  mode  of  rxactitudc.  I  hud  a  strong 
prupvnsity,  iit  thia  tiiiiu  of  life,  for  anulysis,  and  I  bcliovcd  thut  something 
like  an  auulyticul  process  might  be  applied  to  enquiries,  at  least  in  tht> 
do[M(rtntcnt  of  philology.  Whenever  a  fact  occurred,  in  the  progress  of 
my  ofTiciul  duties,  which  1  deemed  characteristic,  I  made  nolo  of  it,  and  ii« 
this  way  preserved  a  sort  of  skeleton  of  dates  and'- events,  which,  it  \v;i:» 
believed,  would  bo  n  source  of  useful  future  reference.  It  is,  in  truth, 
under  advantages  of  the  kind,  that  these  remarks  are  coiitmcnced. 

.,  The  author  bus  thrown  out  these  remarks,  as  a  starting  point,  lie  hu» 
made  observations  which  do  not,  in  all  respects,  coincide  with  the  com 
iiionly  received  opinions,  and  drawn  some  conclusions  which  are  directl> 
adverse  to  them.  lie  has  been  placed  in  scenes  and  circumstances  of 
varied  interest,  and  met  with  many  characters,  in  the  course  of  four  and 
twenty  years'  residence  and  travel  in  the  wilds  of  America,  who  would 
have  struck  ony  observer  as  original  and  interesting.  With  numbers  oi 
them,  he  has  formed  an  intimate  acquaintance,  and  with  not  a  few,  con- 
tracted lasting  friendships.  Connected  with  thcni  by  ii  long  residence,  by 
the  exercise  of  official  duties,  and  by  still  more  delicate  and  sacred  ties,  h«' 
has  been  regarded  by  them  as  one  identified  with  their  history,  and  received 
many  marks  of  their  confidence. 

The  Indians,  viewed  as  a  distinct  branch  of  the  hunmn  race,  have  som»' 
peculiar  traits  and  institutions,  from  which  their  history  and  character  may 
be  advantageously  studied.  They  hold  some  opinfons,  which  are  not 
easily  discovered  by  a  stranger,  or  a  foreigner,  but  which  yet  exert  a  pow- 
eri'ui  inHucnce  on  their  conduct  and  life.  There  is  a  subtlety  in  some  of 
their  modes  of  thought  and  belief,  on  life  and  the  existence  of  spiritual  and 
creative  power,  which  would  seem  to  have  been  eliminated  from  some 

^intellectual  crucible,  without  the  limits  of  their  present  sphere.  Yet,  there 
is  much  relative  to  all  the  common  concerns  of  life,  which  is  peculiar  to 
it.  The  author  has  witnessed  many  practices  and  observances,  such  as 
travellers  have  often  noticed,  but  like  others,  attributed  them  to  accident, 
or  to  some  cause  widely  different  from  the  true  one.  By  degrees,  he  has 
been  admitted  into  their  opinions,  and  if  we  may  so  call  it,  the  philoBophy 
of  theii  minds ;  and  the  life  of  an  Indian  no  longer  appears  to  him  a 
mystery.  He  sees  him  acting,  as  other  men  would  act,  if  pkiced  exactly 
m  his  condition,  prepared  with  the  education  the  forest  has  given  him,  and 
.surrounded  with  the  same  wants,  temptations  and  dangers. 

'j  The  gentler  affections  are  in  much  more  extensive  and.  powerful  exer- 
cise among  the  Indian  race,  than  is  generally  believed,  although  necessa- 
rily developed  with  less  refinement  than  in  civilized  society.     Their  pater- 


I 


4 

'i 


PKRHONAL    INriDKNTB    AND    IMPUKBHIONS. 


m 


It,  and  I  ftit 
y  duties  huil 
ly  oi'naturui 
■8,  might  1»' 
ad  a  strong 
it  Bomothing 
:  least  in  thi> 

progress  ol" 
)  of  it,  and  in 
,rhich,  it  wa."* 

is,  in  truth, 
need. 

int.  He  huif 
ith  the  com 
1  are  dircctl\ 
uinstances  ot 
e  of  four  und 
I,  who  would 

numbers  ol 
ot  a  few,  coii- 
rcsidence,  by 
sacred  ties,  h*- 

nnd  received 

;e,  have  som»' 
laracter  raaj 
lich  are  not 
oxert  a  pow  ■ 
in  some  of 
spiritual  and 
from  some 
Yet,  there 
peculiar  to 
ices,  such  as 
to  accident, 
;rees,  he  has 
philosophy 
irs  to  him  a 
aced  exactly 
en  him,  and 

werful  exer- 
igh  neceara- 
iTheir  pater- 


rial  iuid  fraternal  ntroctions,  have  long  bwu  known  to  bo  very  strong,  as 
well  as  their  vonerntion  for  the  dead.  It  has  been  bis  provinc*:^  in  these 
dopjirtmonts,  to  ndd  somr  striking  nxaiiiplcs  ol  tlu-ir  intensity  of  freiinu 
and  ntrwtion,  hnd  trutbl'iilm'.ss  to  iiuturo. 

TIm'  luosi  powerful  sourer  of  induouci',  with  the  Rod  umn,  is  his  religion 
Hero  IS  tho  true  groundwork  of  his  hoprs  und  his  foars,  nnd,  it  is  believed, 
the  fruitful  source  of  his  opinions  nnd  actions,  (t  supplies  the  system  of 
thought  by  whicii  be  lives  and  dies,  and  it  constitutes,  indeed,  the  ba«i^ 
of  Indian  character.  fiy  it  he  preserves  his  identity,  os  a  barbarian,  nnd 
when  this  is  taken  away,  and  the  true  system  substituted,  ho  is  still  a  Rod 
Man,  but  no  longer,  in  the   popular  sense,  an  I/uliav — a  barbarian,  a 

pagan. 

The  Indian  religion  is  a  peculiar  <  cmpound  of  ritos,  and  doctrines,  and 
observances,  which  are  early  taught  the  children  bv  precept  and  example 
111  this  respect,  every  bark-built  village  is  a  temple,  and  every  forest  u 
school.  It  would  surprise  any  person  to  beet  ue  aequo ■  .ted  w.th  the 
variety  and  extent  to  which  on  Indian  is  influenced  by  b's  .  igious  view.s 
and  superstitions,  lie  takes  no  important  step  withoi  rcforenc'>  to  it. 
It  is  his  guiding  motive  in  peace  and  in  war.  1  ,.  '"  llowsthe  chact  •nder 
its  influence,  nnd  hi.s  very  amusements  take  the  i*  tin:  ure  from  it.  To  the 
author,  the  facts  have  been  developing  themselves  for  many  years,  and 
while  he  is  able  to  account  for  the  peculiar  differences  between  the  con- 
duct of  Indians  and  that  of  white  men,  in  given  case*  he  can  easily  per- 
ceive, why  the  latter  have  so  often  been  unable  to  calculate  the  actions  of 
the  former,  and  evqn  to  account  for  them,  when  they  have  token  place. 
It  may  be  here  remarked,  that  the  civilized  man,  is  no  less  a  mysterious 
and  unaccountable  being  to  an  Indian,  because  his  springs  of  action  are 
alike  unintelligible  to  him. 

If  the  following  pages  shall  afford  the  public  any  means  of  judging  oit" 
the  Red  Race,  with  greater  accui-icy,  he  hopes  they  may  lead  to  our 
treating  them  with  greater  kindnc^^-  .Mtd  a  more  enlarged  spirit  of  justice. 
The  change  which  has  been  wrought  in  his  own  mind,  by  the  tacts  he  has 
witnessed,  has  been  accompanied  by  a  still  more  important  one,  as  to  their 
intellectual  capacities  and  n.ujal  susceptibilities,  and  their  consequent 
claims  on  the  philanthrrp^  of  the  age.  As  a  claos  of  men,  it  ia  thought 
their  native  speakers,  without  letters  or  education,  possess  a  higher  scope 
of  thought  and  illustration,  than  the  corresponding  dasx  in  civilized  life. 
This  may  be  accounted  for,  perhaps,  from  obvious  external  causes^  with- 
out impugning  the  actual  native  capacity  of  the  lower,  although  educated 
classes  of  civilized  life.  Still,  it  is  a  very  striking  fact,  and  one  which  has 
very  often  forced  itself  on  the  attention  of  the  author.  The  old  idea  that 
the  Indian  mind  is  not  susceptible  of  a  high,  or  an  advantageous  develope- 
mexit,  rests  upon  questionable  data.  The  two  principal  causes,  which 
have  prolonged  their  continuance  in  a  state  of  borbarisiu,  on  this  continent, 


68 


PERSONAT.    INCIDKNTS    AN1>    IMPHESSIONtf. 


ibr  RO  long  a  period,  are  a  false  religion,  and  false  views  of  government. 
The  first  has  kept  bucic  social  prosperity  and  impeded  the  rise  of  virttic. 
With  respect  to  government, during  all  the  time  we  have  had  them  for  neigh- 
bours, they  may  be  said  to  have  had  no  government  at  all.  Personal  inde- 
pendence, has  kept  the  petty  chiefs  from  forming  confederacies  for  the  com- 
mon good.  Individuals  have  surrendered  no  part  of  their  original  private 
rights,  to  secure  the  observance  of  the  rest.  There  has  been  no  public 
social  organization,  expressed  or  implied.  The  consequence  has  been  that 
the  law  of  private  redress  and  revenge  prevailed.  In  the  only  two  cases 
where  this  system  was  departed  from,  in  North  America,  namely  that  of 
the  Azteek  empire,  and  of  the  Iroquois  confederacy,  there  was  no  lack  of 
vigour  to  improve.  The  results  were  a  constantly  increasing  power,  and 
extending  degree  of  knowledge  up  to  the  respective  eras  of  their  conquest. 
It  was  not  want  of  mental  capacity,  so  much  as  the  non-existence  of  moral 
power,  and  of  the  doctrines  of  truth  and  virtue,  that  kept  them  back  ;  and 
left  our  own  wandering  tribes,  particularly,  with  the  bow  and  the  spear  in 
their  hands.  He  believes,  that  their  errors,  in  these  particulars,  may  be 
pointed  out,  without  drawing  conclusions  adverse  to  their  political  or 
social  prosperity,  under  better  auspicies,  and  without  attributing  such 
failures  to  mental  imbecility. 

The  mode  of  recording  thought,  among  these  tribes,  by  means  of  pic- 
torial signs,  and  nuaemonic  symbols,  has  attracted  particular  attention,  and 
gives  the  author  hopes,  that  he  has  been  enabled  to  collect,  and  bring  for- 
ward, a  body  of  facts,  in  this  department,  which  will  recommend  them- 
selves by  their  interest  and  novelty.  Confidence,  inspired  by  long  resi- 
dence in  their  territories,  revealed  to  him  another  trait  of  character,  in  the 
existence  among  them  of  a  traditionary  imaginative  lore,  wtiich  is  repeated 
from  father  to  son,  and  has  no  small  influence  upon  their  social  condition. 
It  is  in  these  two  departments,  that,  he  believes,  he  has  opened  new  and 
important  means  of  judging  of  the  Indian  character,  and  discovered  the 
sources  of  views  and  opinions,  on  many  subjects,  which  had  escaped  pre- 
vious inquirers. 

There  is  one  more  point,  to  which  he  will  here  invite  a  momentary  at- 
tention, a^d  which,  although  not  usually  enumerated  as  among  the  prac- 
tical caases  that  influenced  Indian  society  and  character,  is  yet  believed  to 
exercise  a  strong,  though  silent  sway,  both  upon  the  question  of  the  mental 
character,  and  its  true  development.  The  author  alludes  to  the  topic  of 
their  languages.  Some  of  the  most  venerated  writers  present  a  theory  of 
the  origin  of  national  government  languages  and  institutions,  difficult  or 
impossible  to  be  conformed  with  the  nature  of  man  in  society,  and  un- 
supported by  such  evidence  as  their  doctrines  require.  Such,  he  regards, 
the  theory  of  the  "  social  compact,"  except  it  be  viewed  in  the  most  un- 
defined and  general  sense  possible.  Such,  also,  is  the  theory  of  the 
vi(pn  and  improvement  of  languages.     The  system  of  government  ^eno- 


I 
1 


PERSONAL    IN'CIDEN'J'H    AND    IMPUKSSIONS. 


69 


rally  prevailing  among  the  Indian  tribes,  is  indeed  s^o  simple  and  natural, 
under  their  circumstances,  that  it  is  thought  no  person  would  long  seek 
tor  the  traces  of  any  great  legislator,  giving  them  iaws  in  any  past  period. 
When,  however,  we  consider  the  curious  structure  of  their  languages. 
we  find  an  ingenuity  and  complexity,  iar  surpassing  any  theory  to  be 
didcovered  in  that  of  the  modern  languages  of  Europe,  with,  perhaps,  some 
exceptions  in  the  Basque  and  Majyer.  and  even  beyond  any  thing  exist- 
ing in  the  Greek.  As  the  latter  has  long  been  held  up  as  a  model,  and 
the  excellencies  of  its  plan  attributed  to  some  unknown,  but  great  and  sa- 
.,'acious,  learned  and  refined  mind,  we  might  feel  justified  in  assigning 
the  richness  of  forms,  the  e.vreeding  flex ibihty,  and  the  characteristic  beau- 
ties and  excellencies  of  the  Indian  tongues,  to  a  mind  of  Iar  superior  wis- 
dom, ingenuity,  and  experience.  Yet  how  perfectly  gratuitous  would  this 
!)♦>!  All  history  bears  testimony  against  the  human  invention  and  de- 
signed alteration  of  language  ;  and  none  but  a  mere  theorist  can  ever  em- 
brace  the  idea  that  it  is,  or  ever  was,  in  the  power  of  any  man,  to  fabricate 
and  introduce  a  new  language,  or  to  effect  a  fundamental  change  in  the 
groundwork  of  an  existing  one.  This,  at  least,  is  the  decided  opinion 
of  the  author ;  and  he  firmly  believes,  that  whoever  will  contemplate 
tKe  subject,  amidst  such  scenes  as  he  has  been  accustomed  to,  will  inevita- 
bly come  to  the  same  conclusion.  He  lias  seen  changes  in  dialects 
commenced  and  progressive,  and  indications  of  others  going  on,  but  these 
owed  their  origin  and  impulse  to  accidental  circumstances,  and  were  not 
the  resiult  of  any  plan  or  design.  They  were  the  result  of  necessity, 
convenience,  or  caprice.  These  three  causes,  that  is  to  say,  necessity 
convenience  and  caprice,  if  properly  examined  and  appreciated  in  their 
influence,  and  traced  with  care  to  their  effects,  will  develop  the  origin 
of  many  things,  whose  existence  has  been  sought  at  too  great  a  distance, 
t»r  amidst  too  much  refinement 

Books,  and  the  readers  of  books,  hu^e  done  much  to  bewilder  and  per- 
plex the  study  of  the  Indian  character.  Fewer  theories  and  more  obser- 
vation, less  fancy  and  more  fact,  might  have  brought  us  to  much  more 
correct  opinions  than  those  which  are  nctw  current.  The  Indian  is, 
ai'ter  all,  believed  to  be  a  man,  much  more  fully  under  the  influence  of 
common  sense  notions,  and  obvious  everv-dav  motives  of  thought  and 
action,  hope  and  fear,  than  he  passes  for.  M'  ho  does  not  come  to  the 
.•«ame  conclusions,  on  passing  questions,  as  we  fto,  it  i»  precisely  be- 
cause he  sees  the  prenAises,  under  widely  different  circumstances.  The 
admitted  errors  of  barbarism  and  the  admitted  truths  of  civilization,  are  two 
very  different  codes.  He  is  in  want  of  almost  every  source  of  true  know- 
ledge and  opinion,  which  we  possess.  He  has  very  imperfect  notions 
on  many  of  those  branches  of  knowledge  in  what  we  suppose  him  best 
informed.  He  is  totally  in  the  dark  as  to  others.  His  vague  and 
vast  and  dreamy  notions  of  the  Great  Author  of  Existence,  and  the  mode 


M 


••U 


i! 


70 


PERSOTVAL   INCIDENTS   AND   IMPRESSIONS. 


of  his  manifestations  to  the  human  race,  and  the  wide  and  complicated 
system  of  superstition  and  transcendental  idolatry  which  he  has  reared 
upon  this  basis,  place  him,  at  once,  with  all  his  sympathies  and  theories,  out 
of  the  great  pale  of  truth  and  civilization.  This  is  ono  of  the  leading 
circumstances  which  prevents  him  from  drawing  his  conclusions  as  we 
draw  them.  Placed  under  precisely  similar  circumstances,  we  should 
perhaps  coincide  in  his  opinion  and  judgments.  But  aside  from  these  er- 
roneous views,  and  after  making  just  allowances  for  his  ignorance  and 
moral  depression,  the  Indian  is  a  man  of  plain  common  sense  judg- 
ment, acting  from  what  he  knows,  and  sees,  and  feels,  of  objects  immedi- 
ately before  him,  or  palpable  to  his  view.  If  he  sometimes  employs  a 
highly  figurative  style  to  communicate  his  thoughts,  and  even  stoops,  as 
we  now  know  he  does,  to  amuse  his  fire-side  circle  with  tales  of  extrava- 
gant and  often  wild  demonic  fancy,  he  is  very  far  from  being  a  man  who, 
in  his  afiairs  of  lands,  and  merchandize,  and  business,  exchanges  the  sober 
thoughts  of  self  preservation  and  subsistence,  for  the  airy  conceptions  of 
fancy.  The  ties  of  consanguinity  bind  him  strongly.  The  relation  of 
the  family  is  deep  and  well  traced  amongst  the  wildest  tribes,  and  this 
fact  alone  forms  a  basis  for  bringing  him  back  to  all  his  original  duties, 
and  re-organizing  Indian  society.  The  author  has,  at  least,  been  thrown 
into  scenes  and  positions,  in  which  this  truth  has  strongly  presented  itself 
to  his  mind,  and  he  believes  the  facts  are  of  a  character  which  will 
interest  the  reader,  and  may  be  of  some  use  to  the  people  themselves, 
so  far  as  aflfects  the  benevolent  plans  of  the  age,  if  they  do  not  constitute 
an  increment  in  the  body  of  observational  testimony,  of  a  practical  nature. 
from  which  the  character  of  the  race  is  to  be  judged. 


I  ,t 


../-'ii' 


i  .  •  i  .■.■••  ,.  ■  ' 
illi..  .  \\\-  'U 
•!•  'l;l  ^'^.     in:.. 


* 

Jil*    60;)  t  (.     >  ■'..    ti   I  .J    '    1  ii»)_<l  ;     ',.'■■:■, 

1  <'i j  i'lrjtv.'  ,1  iijiiii       .,-    >    •■    •  ''  '        >i:,_' 

.-  ..■>;id-"l-;  •    -jmH.'     •!.,:..  t'  ,        •      ..|J 

J  ■  r-^- .    )!  \  ■'  ..      i  '     "I  »  '        ':   ,      •    '.' 

,•  •    '-    :'l     J  .  ■':>      •     .'.  I        ,        ;    '  1  .    •     .. 

•,y..>     .  1/    n    •.,  .-t  '  -   •       -;  ■--•   ,, ,       ,  -, 

•  •       ;:.•>  •  -  ;      «  1  .  ;         ,   ■■;        .■,..• 


1  '.^  t 

1      . 

.    '  !./■   .A^,{jir.:J/: 

> 

• 

i 

'«     '      ' 

'.      'V   I  .. 

1 

•     1 

' 

t 

i    •     u 

i 

j 

t »» 

I               t<' 

1 

,.lnvv 


■i 


H  Ha 


PERSONAL  INCIDENTS  AND  IMPRESSIONS  OF  THE  RED  RACE, 
DRAWN  FROM  NOTES  OF  RESIDENCE  AND  TRAVEL  IN  THE  IN- 
DIAN TERRITORIES.  ,.,  .      .  ..     .  ! 


f'Ji 


.  ,.,  DOMESTIC  CONDITION  OF  THE  TRIBES  AND  CONSTUTION  OF  THE 

INDIAN  FAMILY.  .l^, 

«,  .        A 

Inqvirt  II. — ^What  is  the  domestic  condition  and  organization  of  the  Indian  famuy  ? 
Ib  the  tie  of  consanguinity  strong,  and  what  characteristic  facts  can  be  stated  of  it  T 
How  are  the  domestic  duties  arranged  ?  What  are  tlie  rights  of  each  inmate  of  the 
lodge  ?  How  is  order  maintained  in  so  confined  a  space,  and  the  general  relatiooa 
of  the  family  preserved  ?  Are  the  relative  duties  and  labours  of  the  hunter  and  his 
wife,  equally  or  unequally  divided  ?    Who  builds  the  lodge,  and  how  is  it  constructed? 

There  is  a  very  striking  agreement,  in  the  condition,  relative  duties 
and  obligations,  o^  the  Indian  family,  among  all  the  tribes  of  whom  I 
have  any  personal  knowledge,  in  North  America.  Climate  and  position, 
the  abundance  or  want  of  the  means  of  subsistence  and  other  accidental 
causes,  hav«  created  gradations  of  condition  in  the  various  tribes,  some  of 
whom  excd  others  in  expertness,  in  hunting  and  war,  and  other  arts,  but 
these  circumstances  have  done  little  to  alter  the  general  characteristics,  or  to 
abridge  or  enlarge  the  original  rights  and  claims  of  each  inmate  of  the 
lodge.  The  tribes  who  cultivated  maize  in  the  rich  sub-vallies  and  plains 
of  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi,  had  fuller  means  of  both  physical  and  mental 
development,  than  those  who  were,  and  still  are,  obliged  to  pick  a  scanty 
subsistence,  among  the  frigid,  and  half  marine  regions  in  t|ie  latitudes 
north  of  the  great  lakes.  There  are  some  peculiar  traits  of  manners,  in 
the  prairie-tribes,  west  of  the  Mississippi,  who  pursue  the  bison  on  horse 
back,  and  rely  for  their  subsistence  greatly,  on  its  flesh,  and  the  sale  of  its 
skin.  The  well  fed  Muscegee,  Cherokee,  or  Choctaw,  who  lived  in  the 
sunny  vallies  of  upper  Georgia,  Alabama,  and  Tennessee,  the  robust 
Onge,  revelling  in  the  abundance  of  com  and  wild  meat,  south  of  ^hc 

71 


I 

■'■'J 
m 


',  It  St 


WA 


-«'■■ 

,'m| 


■m 


t  ii 

H 


PERSONAL    INCIDENTS   AND    IMPRESSIONS. 


1  IW . 


Misaouri,  and  the  lean  and  rigid  Montaigncs,  Muskeego,  and  Kenisteno, 
who  push  their  canoes  through  waters  choked  with  aquatic  weeds,  and 
wild  rice,  present  very  difl'erenl  pictures  of  home  and  comfort,  within  their 
kxlge  doors.  But  they  really  present  the  same  idea,  the  same  sentiments, 
iind  the  same  round  of  duties  and  obligations,  of  father  and  mother,  sister 
and  brother,  wile  and  husband.  The  original  type  of  the  humart  family 
among  them,  is  well  preserved,  better,  indeed,  than  was  to  have  been  ex- 
pected in  a  state  of  barbarism,  and  among  branches  of  the  race  who  have 
been  so  long  separated,  and  subjected  to  such  severe  vicissitudes.  It 
would  be  useless,  in  this  view,  to  draw  a  parallel  between  the  relative  con- 
dition of  the  members  of  a  family,  within,  and  without  the  pale  of  civiliza- 
tion. Nothing  of  the  kind  could  be  done,  without  showing  up  pictures 
of  want  in  the  hunter-life  which  are  wholly  unknown  in  the  agricultural 
state.  It  cannot  perhaps,  in  fair  justice,  be  said  that  the  tie  of  consan- 
guinity, in  the  man  of  the  woods,  is  stronger,  than  in  civilized  life.  But 
it  is  in  accordance  with  all  observation  to  say,  that  it  is  very  strong,  that 
its  impulses  beat  with  marked  force,  and  are  more  free  from  the  inter- 
twined ligaments  of  interest,  which  often  weakens  the  tie  of  relationship  in 
refined  and  affluent  society. 

The  true  idea  of  matrimony,  in  Indian  life,  is  also  well  set  forth  and 
acknovledgcd,  although  it  has  come  down  through  ages  of  plunder  and 
wandering,  degraded  in  its  condition,  shorn  of  its  just  ceremonies,  and 
weakened  in  its  sacred  character.  I  have  observed  that  polygamy,  among 
the  northern  tribes,  is  chiefly  to  be  found,  among  baiyds  who  are  &vour- 
ably  located,  and  have  the  best  means  of  subsistence.  But  even  here  it  is 
not  reputable  ;  it  may  often  increase  a  man's  influence  in  the  tribe  or  nation, 
but  there  are  always  persons  in  the  wildest  forests,  who  do  not  think  the 
practice  right  or  reputable.  In  the  worst  state  of  Indian  society,  there  are 
always  some  glimmerings  of  truth.  If  the  conscience  of  the  Red  man 
may  be  compared  to  a  lamp,  it  may  be  said  to  have  rather  sunk  low  into  it» 
socket,  than  actually  to  have  expired.  The  relation  between  husband 
dnd  wife,  in  the  forest,  are  formed  under  circumstances,  which  are  genu* 
rally  uniform.  Various  incidents,  or  motives  determine  a  union.  Somu- 
times  it  is  ViOt.^^ht  about  by  the  intervention  of  friends  ;  sometimes  froin 
a  sudden  impulse  of  admiration  ;  sometimes  with,  and  sometimes  against 
the  wishes  of  the  graver  and  more  prudent  relatives  of  the  parties. 
Where  the  husband  is  acceptable,  and  has  not  before  been  married, 
which  covers  the  majority  of  cases,  he  comes  to  live  for  a  while  after  mar- 
r:age,  in  the  lodge  of  his  mother-in-law ;  and  this  relation  generally  lasts 
until  the  increase  of  children,  or  other  circumstances  determine  his  setting 
up  a  lodge  for  himself  Presents  are  still  a  ready  way  for  a  young  hun- 
ter to  render  himself  acceptable  m  a  lodge.  There  are  some  instances, 
where  considerable  ceremony,  and  the  invitation  of  friends,  have  attended 
the  first  reception  of  the  bridegroom,  at  the  lodge ;  but  these  are  in  most 


PER80NA|i    INCIDENTS    AND    IMPRESSIONS. 


75 


cases,  what  we  should  denominate  matches  of  state,  or  expediency,  in 
which  the  bravery,  or  other  public  services  of  a  chief  or  leader,  has  in- 
clined his  village  to  think,  that  his  merits  deserve  the  reward  of  a  wife. 
Generally,  the  acceptance  of  the  visitor  by  the  party  most  interested,  and 
her  mother  and  father,  and  their  expressed,  or  tacit  consent,  is-  the  only 
preliminary,  and  this  is  done  in  a  private  wi^y.  The  only  ceremonial 
observance,  of  which  I  have  ever  heard,  is  the  assigning  of  what  is  called 
au  abbinos,  or  permanent  lodge  scat,  to  the  bridegroom.  When  this  has 
been  done,  by  the  mother  or  mistress  of  the  lodge,  who  governs  these 
things,  he  is  received,  and  henceforth  installed  as  a  constituent  member  of 
:hc  lodge  and  family.  The  simple  rule  is,  that  ho  who  has  a  right  to  sil 
by  the  bride,  is  her  husband. 

The  lodge  itself,  with  all  its  arrangements,  is  the  precinct  of  the  rule 
and  government  of  the  wife.  She  assigns  to  each  member,  his  or  her  or- 
dinary place  to  sleep  and  put  their  effects.  These  places  are  permanent, 
uud  only  changed  at  her  will,  as  when  there  is  a  guest  by  day  or  night. 
In  a  space  so  small  as  a  lodge  this  system  preserves  order,  and  being  at  all 
times  imder  her  own  eye,  is  enforced  by  personal  supervision.  The  hus- 
band has  no  voice  in  this  matter,  and  I  have  never  heard  of  an  instance  m 
which  he  would  so  far  deviate  from  his  position,  as  to  interfere  in  these 
minor  particulars.     The  lodge  is  her  precinct,  the  forest  his. 

There  is  no  law,  nor  force,  to  prevent  an  Indian  from  decreeing  his 
own  divorce,  that  is  to  say,  leaving  one  wife  and  taking  another  whenever. 
!ie  sees  cause.  Yet  it  often  occurs  that  there  is  some  plausible  pretext  for 
.such  a  step,  such  as  if  true,  wouLl  form  some  justification  of  the  measure. 
The  best  protecaon  to  married  females  arises  from  the  ties  of  children, 
which  by  bringing  into  play  the  strong  natural  affections  of  the  heart,  and 
appeals  at  once  to  that  principle  in  man's  original  organization,  which  is 
the  strongest.  The  average  number  of  children  borne  by  the  women,  and 
^vhich  reach  the  adult  period  is  small,  and  will  scarcely  exceed  two.  On 
the  pay  rolls  it  did  not  exceed  this.  Much,  of  thi.s  extraordinary  result  is 
uwing  to  their  erratic  mode  of  life,  and  their  cramped  means  of  subsis- 
tence. Another  cause  is  to  be  found  in  the  accidents  and  exposure  to 
which  young  children  are  liable,  but  still  more  to  their  shocking  ignorance 
of  medicine.  I  oncer  knew  a  child  at  three  years  of  age  to  be  killed  by 
an  attempt  to  restore  a  deranged  state  of  the  bowels,  by  a  strong  overdose 
of  an  astringent  tincture  of  hemlock  bark  administered  by  her  father. 
This  man,  who  was  called  Attuck,  had  strong  natural  affections,  but  he 
was  very  ignoran*  even  in  the  eyes  of  the  Indian  race,  being  one  of  that 
people  living  N.  E.  of  lake  Superior,  who  are  called  variously  Gens  de 
Terre^,  Mountaineers,  and  Muskeegoes.  Wherever  the  laws  of  reproduc 
tion  are  relieved  from  these  depressing  circumstances,  the  number  of  chil- 
dren is  seen  to  be  increased.  M..  .,,      •  lI 

The  chief  laba-Waddick,  who  lived  on  a  small  bay  at  the  foot  of  lake 


•!  Ill 


II 

im 
■.f  '■} 

*  "I 

'^4 


M 

■MM 


ii 


rf4 


PERSONAL    INCIDENTS    AND    rMPRESSIONS. 


Superior,  and  had  abundance  of  means  of  subsistence,  had  fourteen  chil- 
dren by  one  wife.  He  was  an  excellent  hunter,  and  of  habits  for  the 
most  part  of  his  life,  strictly  temperate ;  ho  had  married  young,  and  had 
always  had  the  means  of  providing  his  family  with  adequate  clothing  and 
food.  Not  one  of  these  children  died  in  infancy.  He  lived  himself  to  be 
old,  and  died  rather  from  a  complaint  induced  by  constitutional  structure, 
than  from  a  natural  decay  of  vital  power. 

The  duties  and  labours  of  Indian  life,  are  believed  to  be  equally,  and 
not,  as  has  been  generally  thought,  unequally  divided  between  the  male 
and  female.  This  division  is  also  the  most  natural  possible,  and  such  as 
must  ever  result  from  the  condition  of  man,  as  a  mere  hunter.  It  is  the 
■duty  of  the  male  to  provide  food,  and  of  the  female  to  prepare  it.  This 
arrangement  carries  with  it  to  the  shfc .  ^  of  the  male,  all  that  relates  to  ex- 
ternal concerns,  and  all  that  pertains  to  the  internal  to  the  care  of  the  female 
as  completely  as  is  done  in  civilized  life.  To  the  man  belongs  not  >only  the 
business  of  hunting,  for  this  is  an  employment  and  not  a  /pastime,  but  the 
care  of  the  territory,  and  keeping  off  intruders  and  enemies,  and  the  pre- 
paration of  canoes  for  travel,  and  of  arms  and  implements  of  war.  The 
duties  of  cooking  and  dressing  meats  and  fowl,  and  whatever  else  the 
'-•-base  affords,  •carries  on  the  other  hand,  to  the  share  of  the  hunter's  wife, 
the  entire  care  and  controul  of  the  lodge,  with  its  structure  and  removal, 
and  the  keeping  it  in  order,  with  all  its  utensils  and  apparatus.  A  good 
and  frugal  hunter's  wife,  makes  all  this  &  point  of  ambitious  interest,  and 
takes  a  pride  in  keeping  it  neat  and  proper  for  the  reception  of  her  hus- 
band's gtvests.  She  sweeps  the  earth  clean  around  the  fire,  with  a  broom 
of  branches  of  the  cedar  constructed  for  this  purpose.  This  lodge  it  is  to 
be  remembered,  is  made  not  of  beams  and  posts,  and  heavy  carpentry, 
but  out  of  thin  poles,  such  as  a  child  can  lift,  set  in  the  ground  in  a  circle, 
bent  over  and  tied  at  the  top,  and  sheathed  with  long  sheets  of  the  white  birch 
T)ark.  A  rim  of  cedar  wood  at  the  bottom,  assimilates  these  birch  bark 
sheets  to  the  roller  of  a  map,  to  which  in  stormy  weather  a  stone  is  at- 
tached to  hold  it  firm.  This  stick  has  also  the  precise  use  of  a  map- 
roller,  for  when  the  lodge  is  to  be  removed,  the  bark  is  rolled  on  it,  and 
in  this  shape  carried  to  the  canoe,  to  be  set  up  elsewhere.  The  circle 
■of  sticks  or  frame,  is  always  left  standing,  as  it  would  be  useless  to  en- 
cumber the  canoe  with  what  can  easily  be  had  at  any  position  in  a  forest 
country. 

Such  at  least  is  the  Imrfting  lodge,  and  indeed,  the  lodge  generally 
used  by  the  tribes  north  of  iattitude  42°.  It  is,  in  its  figure,  a  half  globe, 
and  by  its  lightness  and  wicker-like  slrocture,  may  be  saii  to  resemble  an 
inverted  bird's  nest.  The  whole  amount  of  the  transportable  materials  of 
it,  is  often  comprehended  in  some  half  a  dozen  good  rolls  of  bark,  and  as 
many  of  rush  mats  which  the  merest  girl  can  easily  lift.  The  mats  which 
are  the  substitute  for  floor  cloths,  and  also  the  under  stratum  of  the  sleep- 


PERSONAL    INCIDENTS    AND    IMPRESSIONS. 


75 


lap- 

and 

jrcle 

en- 

Drest 


ing  couch,  are  made  out  of  the  common  lacustris  or  buUrush,  or  the 
flag,  cut  at  the  proper  season,  and  woven  in  a  warp  of  fine  hemp  net 
thread,  such  as  is  furnished  by  traders  in  the  present  state  of  the  Indian 
trade.  A  portion  of  this  soft  vegetable  woof,  is  dyed,  and  woven  in  vari- 
ous colours.  Lodges  thus  constructed  are  to  be  still  abundantly  seen, 
by  the  summer  visitor,  4n  the  upper  lakes,  at  all  the  principal  points,  to 
which  the  Indians  resort,  during  the  height  of  summer.  Such  arc  the 
posts  of  Michilimaclcinac,  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  and  Green  Bay.  At  Michili- 
mackinac,  where  it  is  now  difficult  to  get  fresh  lodge  poles,  without  going 
some  distance,  or  trespassing  on  private  rights,  the  natives  who  resort  thi- 
ther, of  late  years,  have  adopted  an  ingenious  change,  by  which  two  ob- 
jects are  accomplished  at  the  same  time,  and  the  labour  of  the  females  dis- 
pensed with  in  getting  new  poles.  It  is  known,  that  the  bark  canoe,  be- 
ing itself  but  an  enlarged  species  of  wicker  work,  has  not  sufficient 
strength  to  be  freighted,  without  previously  having  a  number  of  poles  laid 
longitudinally,  in  the  bottom,  as  a  kind  of  vertebral  support.  These  poles 
on  landing  upon  the  gravelly  shores  of  that  island,  are  set  up,  or  stacked 
to  use  a  military  phrase,  that  is  tying  the  tops  together  and  then  drawing 
out  the  other  ends  so  as  to  describe  a  circle,  and  thus  making  n  perfect 
cone.  The  bark  tapestry  is  hung  around  these  poles  very  m'  ch  as  it 
wouLi  be  around  thf  globular  close  lodges  ;  and  by  this  arrangement,  an 
Indian  lodge  is  raised,  and  ready  for  occupation,  in  as  many  minutes, 
after  landing,  as  the  most  expert  soldiers  could  pitch  a  tent  in. 

Before  we  can  affirm  that  the  labour  of  preparing  these  barks  and  mats 
and  setting  up,  and  taking  down,  the  lodge,  is  disproportionately  great, 
or  heavy  on  the  females,  it  will  be  necessary  to  inquire  into  other  particu- 
lars, both  on  the  side  of  the  male  and  female.  Much  of  the  time  of  an  In- 
dian female,  is  passed  in  idleness.  This  is  true  not  only  of  a  part  of  every 
day,  but  is  emphatically  so,  of  certain  seasons  of  the  year.  She  has  not 
like  the  farmer's  wife,  her  cows  to  milk,  her  butter  and  cheese  to  make, 
and  her  flax  to  spin.  She  has  not  to  wash  and  comb  and  prepf.rc  her 
children  every  morning,  to  go  to  school.  She  has  no  extensive  or  fine 
wardrobe  to  take  care  of  She  has  no  books  to  read.  She  sets  little  value 
on  time,  which  is  characteristic  of  all  the  race.  What  she  does,  is  either 
very  plain  sewing,  or  some  very  pains  taking  ornamental  thing.  When 
the  sheathing  and  flooring  of  the  lodges  are  once  made,  they  are 
permanent  pieces  of  property,  and  do  not  require  frequent  renewal. 
When  a  skin  has  been  dressed,  and  a  garment  made  of  it,  it  is  worn, 
till  it  is  worn  out.  Frequent  ablution  and  change  of  dress,  are  eminently 
the  traits  of  high  civilization,  and  not  of  the  hunter's  lodge.  The 
articles  which  enter  into  the  mysteries  of  the  laundry,  add  but  little  to 
the  cares  of  a  forest  housekeeper.  With  every  industrial  effort,  and 
such  is,  somtimes  the  case,  there  is  much  unoccupied  time,  while  her  hus- 
band is  compelled  by  their  necessities,  to  traverse  large  tracts,  and  endure 


t  "r 


•If 


Mil 

(■'•if 


'tsi 


76 


PERSONAL    INCIDENTS   AND   IMPRESSION*. 


great  fatigues,  in  all  weathers  in  quest  of  food.  He  must  defend  hia  hunt- 
ing grounds,  in  peace  and  war,  and  has  his  life  daily  in  his  hands- 
Long  absences  are  often  necessary,  on  these  accounts.  It  is  at  such  times, 
during  the  open  season,  that  the  Indian  female  exerts  her  industry.  In 
the  full  season,  she  takes  her  children  in  a  canoe,  or  if  she  have  none,  in- 
vites a  female  companion  to  go  with  her,  along  the  streams,  to  cut  the 
rush,  to  be  manufactured  into  mats,  at  her  leisure,  in  the  winter.  It  is 
also  a  part  of  her  duty,  at  all  seasons,  to  provide  fuel  for  the  lodge  fire, 
which  she  is  careful  to  do,  that  she  may  suitably  receive  her  husband,  on 
his  return  from  the  chase,  and  have  the  means  of  drying  his  wet  mocca- 
sins, and  a  cheerful  spot,  where  he  may  light  his  pipe,  and  regain  his  mental 
equilibrium,  while  she  prepares  his  meals.  The  very  idea  of  a  female's 
chopping  wood,  is  to  some  horriffic.  But  it  is  quite  true  that  the  Indian 
female  does  chop  wood,  or  at  least,  exert  an  undue  labour,  in  procuring 
this  necessary  article  of  the  household.  In  speaking  of  the  female,  we,  at 
once,  rush  to  the  poetic  idea  of  the  refinement  of  lady  like  gentleness,  and 
delicacy.  Not  only  does  the  nature  of  savage  life  and  the  hardiness  of 
muscle  created  by  centuries  of  forest  vicissitude,  give  the  hunter's  wife, 
but  a  slender  claim  on  this  particular  shade  of  character,  but  the  kind  of 
labour  implied,  is  very  difierent  from  the  notion  civilized  men  have  of 
'^  wood  chopping."  The  emigrant  swings  a  heavy  axe  of  six  pounds 
weight,  incessantly,  day  in,  and  day  oiU,  against  immense  trees,  in  the 
iieavicst  forest,  until  he  has  opened  the  land  to  the  rays  c^  the  sun,  and 
prepared  an  amount  of  cyclopean  labours  for  the  power  of  fire,  and  thr 
ox.  The  hunter  clears  no  forests,,  the  limits  of  which  on  the  contrary,  he 
carefully  cherishes  for  his  deer  to  range  in.  He  seats  himself  down,  with 
his  lodge,  in  the  borders  of  natural  glades,  or  meadows,  to  plant  his  few 
hills  of  maize.  He  had  no  metallic  axe,  capable  of  cutting  down  a  tree, 
before  1492,  and  he  has  never  learned  to  wield  a  heavy  axe  up  to  1844. 
His  wife,  always  made  her  lodge  fires  by  gathering  sticks,  and  she  does 
so  still.  She  takes  a  hatchet  of  one  or  two  pounds  weight,  and  after 
collecting  dry  limbs  in  the  forest,  she  breaks  them  into  lengths  of  about 
IS  inches,  and  ties  them  in  bundles,  or  faggots,  and  carries  them,  at  her 
leisure,  to  her  lodge.  Small  as  these  sticks  are,  in  their  length  and  diame- 
ter, but  few  are  required  to  boil  her  pot.  The  lodge,  being  of  small  cir 
cumference,  but  little  heat  is  required  to  warm  the  air,  and  by  suspending 
the  pot  by  a  string  from  above,  over  a  small  blaze,  the  object  is  attained, 
without  that  extraordinary  expenditure  of  wood,  which,  to  the  perfect 
amazement  of  the  Indian,  characterizes  the  emigrant's  roaring  fire  of  logs. 
The  few  fields  which  the  Indians  have  cleared  and  prepared  for  corn  fields, 
in  northern  latitudes,  are  generally  to  be  traced  to  some  adventitious  opening, 
and  have  been  enlarged  very  slowly.  Hence,  I  have  observed,  that  when 
they  have  come  to  be  appraised,  to  fix  their  .value  as  improvements  upon 
the  land,  under  treaty  provisions,  that  the  amount  thereof  may  be  paid  the 


PERSONAL    INCIDENTS    AND    IMPRRSSIONS. 


77 


in- 


owner,  they  have  uniformly  set  a  high  estimate  upon  these  nncient  clear- 
ings, and  sometimes  reofarded  their  value,  one  would  think,  in  the  invers*; 
proportion  of  these  limits.  As  if,  indeed,  there  wore  some  merit,  in  havinjj 
hut  half  an  acre  of  cleared  ground,  where,  it  might  be  supposed,  the  owner 
would  have  cultivated  ten  acres.  And  this  half  acre,  is  to  be  regarded  as 
the  industrial  sum  of  the  agricultural  labours  of  all  ages  and  sexes,  durinf,' 
perhaps,  ten  generations.  Could  the  whole  of  this  physicf,!  effort,  there- 
fore, be  traced  to  female  hand*,  vvhich  is  doubtful,  for  the  old  men  and 
boys,  will  often  do  something,  it  would  not  bo  a  very  severe  imposition. 
There  is  at  least,  a  good  deal,  it  is  believed,  in  this  view  of  the  domestic 
condition  of  the  women  to  mitigate  the  severity  of  judgment,  with  which 
the  proud  ahd  labour-hating  himter,  has  sometimes  been  visited.  He  has. 
in  our  view,  the  most  important  part  of  the  relative  duties  of  Indian  life, 
to  sustain.  In  the  lodge  he  is  a  mild,  considerate  man,  of  the  non-interfering 
and  non-scolding  species.  He  may  indeed,  be  looked  upon,  rather  as  the 
guest  of  his  wife,  than  what  he  is  often  represented  to  be.  her  tyrant,  and 
he  is  often  only  known  as  the  lord  of  the  lodge,  by  the  attention  and  res- 
pect which  she  shows  to  him.  He  is  a  man  of  few  words.  If  her  temper 
is  ruffled,  he  smiles.  If  he  is  displeased,  he  walks  away.  It  is  a  pro- 
vinc§  in  which  his  actions  acknowledge  her  right  to  rule ;  and  it  is  one, 
in  which  his  pride  and  manliness  have  exalted  him  above  the  folly  of  al- 
tcTcation. 


t.i 


•,.  •.  .1  i.ii     


;  ■• 


'-■■:/ 


••■•.    i 


'I     ..I 


(    i 


;f' ' 


■     V    ■  -v 


!'•    "»;►.'       H.\!.       rMi  ;    4.,.,:,      ,„      ,,|    ;,       • 


,  r. 


i 

m 


't;m 


i'^  ,\i 


«f  I  ! 


I»- , 


THE  MANITO  TREE. 


J 


& 


w.  I 


k 


Tiiero  is  a  prominent  hill  in  the  vicinity  of  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  at  the  out- 
Jet  of  luko  Superior,  called  by  the  French  La  Butte  dc.s  Terres.  An  In- 
dian footpath  formerly  connected  this  hill  with  the  old  French  settlement 
at  those  fulls,  irom  which  ii  is  distant  about  a  mile.  In  the  intermediate 
space,  near  the  path,  there  formerly  stood  u  tree,  a  large  mountain  ash, 
trom  which,  Indian  tradition  :mys,  there  issued  a  sound,  rcscmblinqf  that 
produced  by  their  own  war-drums,  during  one  of  the  most  calm  and 
cloudless  days.  This  occurred  long  before  the  French  appeared  in  the 
country.  It  was  consequently  regarded  as  the  local  residence  of  a  spirit, 
and  deemed  sacred. 

From  that  tiuic  they  began  to  deposit  at  its  foot,  an  offering  of  small 
green  twigs  and  boughs,  whenever  they  passed  the  path,  so  that,  in  pro- 
cess of  timf ,  a  high  pile  of  these  offerings  of  the  forest  waj  accumulated. 
It  seemgd  as  if,  by  this  procedure,  the  other  trees  had  each  made  an  offer- 
ing to  this  tree.  At  length  the  tree  blew  down,  during'  a  violent  storm, 
and  has  since  entirely  decayed,  but  the  spot  was  recollected  and  the  oiier- 
ings  kept  iip,  and  they  would  have  been  continued  to  the  present  hour, 
had  not  an  accidental  circumstance  put  a  stop  to  it. 

In  the  month  of  July  1822,  the  government  sent  a  military  force  to  take 
post,  at  that  ancient  point  of  French  settlement,  at  the  foot  of  the  falls,  and 
one  of  the  first  acts  of  the  commanding  officer  was  to  order  out  a  fatigue 
party  to  cut  a  wagon  road  from  the  selected  site  of  the^ost  to  the  hill.  This 
road  was  directed  to  be  cut  sixty  feet  wide,  and  it  passed  over  the  site  of 
the  tree.  The  pile  of  offerings  was  thus  removed,  without  the  men's 
knowing  that  it  ever  had  had  a  superstitious  origin  ;  and  thus  the  practice 
itself  came  to  an  end.  I  had  landed  with  the  troops,  and  been  at  the  place 
but  nine  days,  in  the  e.vercisc  of  my  appropriate  duties  ns  an  Agent  on  the 
part  of  the  government  to  the  tribe,  when  this  trait  of  character  was  men- 
tioned to  me,  and  I  was  thus  nindo  personally  acquainted  with  the  locality, 
the  cuttinf!"  of  the  road,  and  the  tinal  extinction  of  the  rite. 

Our  Indians  are  rather  prone  to  regard  the  coming  of  the  white  man, 
a;,  fulfilling  certain  obscure  prophecies  of  their  ow^  priests ;  and  that  they 
are.,  at  best,  harbingers  of  evil  to  them ;  and  with  their  usual  belief  in 
fatality,  they  tacitly  drop  such  rites  as  the  foregoing.  They  can  excuse 
themselves  to  their  consciences  in  such  cases,  in  relinquishing  the  wor- 
ship of  a  local  manito,  by  saying:  it  is  the  tread  of  the  white  man  that 
has  desecrated  the  ground. 


78 


TALES  OF  A  WIGWAM. 


THE  WHITE  STONE  CANOE. 


There  was  onco  a  very  bejiutifirl  young  girl,  who  died  suddenly  ontli*' 
day  she  was  to  havo  been  married  to  u  handsome  young  man.  He awh 
also  brave,  but  his  heart  was  not  proof  against  this  loss.  From  the 
hour  she  was  buried,  tlicro  was  no  more  joy  or  peace  for  him.  He  went 
often  to  visit  the  spot  where  the  women  had  buried  her,  and  sat  musing 
there,  when,  it  was  tiiought,  by  some  of  his  friends,  he  would  have  done 
Itotter  to  try  to  amuse  himself  in  the  chase,  or  by  diverting  his  thought»iu 
the  war-path.  But  war  and  hunting  had  botli  lost  their  charms  for  him. 
His  heart  was  already  dead  within  i»im.  He  pushed  aside  both  his 
war-club  and  his  bow  and  arrows. 

,  He  had  heard  the  old  people  say.  that  there  was  a  path,  that  led  to  the 
laud  of  souls,  and  he  determined  to  follow  it.  He  accordingly  set  out, 
one  morning,  after  having  completed  his  preparations  for  the  journey. 
.\t  first  he  hardly  knew  which  way  to  go.  He  was  only  guided  by  the 
tradition  that  he  must  go  south.  For  a  while,  he  could  see  no  change  in 
the  face  of  the  country.  Forests,  and  hills,  and  Tallies,  and  streams  had 
the  same  looks,  which  they  wore  in  his  native  place.  There  was  srtow 
on  the  ground,  when  he  set  out.  and  it  was  sometimes  seen  to  be  piled 
and  matted  on  the  thick  trees  and  bushes.  At  length,  it  began  to  dimin- 
ish, and  finally  disappeared.  The  forest  assumed  a  more  cheerful  ap- 
pearance, the  leaves  put  forth  their  buds,  and  before  he  was  aware  of 
the  completeness  of  the  change,  he  found  himself  surrounded  by  spring. 
He  had  left  behind  him  the  land  of  snow  and  ice.  The  air  became 
mild,  the  dark  clouds  of  winter  had  rolled  away  from  the  sky ;  a  pure 
field  of  blue  was  above  him,  and  as  he  went  he  saw  flowers  beside  his 
path,  and  heard  the  songs  of  birds.  By  these  signs  he  knew  that  he  wa» 
going  the  right  way,  for  they  agreed  with  the  traditions  of  his  tribe.  At 
length  he  spied  a  path.  It  led  hira  through  a  grove,  then  up  a  long  and 
elevated  ridge,  on  the  very  top  of  which  he  came  to  a  lodge.  At  the 
door  stood  an  old  man,  with  white  hair,  whose  eyes,  though  deeply  sunk, 
had  a  fiery  brilliancy.  He  had  a  long  robe  of  skins  thrown  loosely 
around  his  shoulders,  and  a  staff  ia  his  hands.        >^    .luuvv^  JmM  ?''\r.isi 


'1 


'^\' 


m 


iW 


SI 


9  THE    WIIITR    8TONK    CkhOh. 

The  young  Chippftwnyan  bosrun  to  tell  his  story  ;  b.;  '.no  voncrnhlc  chief 
arrcalcd  hitn,  before  he  had  procctulcd  to  spcukten  words.  I  hiiv  expected 
yoii,  ho  replied,  and  hud  just  risen  to  bid  you  welcotne  to  my  abode,  She, 
whom  you  seek,  pnsscd  hern  but  ii  few  days  sinop,  an<l  bcini,''  fulimied  with 
her  journey,  rested  herself  here.  Enter  my  lodge  and  be  seated,  and  I 
wfil  then  satisfy  your  enquiries,  and  give  you  directions  for  your  journey 
from  this  point.  Having  done  this,  they  both  issued  forth  to  the  lodge  door 
"You  see  yonder  gulf,  said  he,  and  the  wide  stretching  blue  plains  be- 
yond. It  is  the  land  of  souls.  You  stand  upon  its  bordtsrs,  and  my  lodge 
is  the  gate  of  entrance.  Hut  you  cannot  take  your  body  along.  Leave  i'. 
here  with  your  how  and  arrows,  your  bundle  and  your  dog.  You  will 
find  thorn  safe  on  your  return."  So  saying,  he  re-entered  the  lodge,  and 
the  freed  traveller  hounded  forward,  as  if  his  feet  had  suddenly  been  endow- 
ed with  the  power  of  wings.  Hut  all  things  retained  their  natural  colouts 
and  flhapcs.  The  woods  and  leaves,  and  streams  and  lakes,  were  only 
more  bright  and  comely  than  ho  had  ever  witnessed,  Animals  bounded 
across  his  path,  with  a  freedom  and  a  confidence  which  seemed  to  tell 
him,  there  was  no  blood  shed  here.  Birds  of  beautiful  plumage  inhabit- 
ed the  groves,  and  sported  in  the  waters.  There  was  but  one  thing,  in 
which  he  saw  a  very  unusual  effect.  He  noticed  that  his  passage  was 
not  stopped  by  trees  or  other  objects.  He  appeared  to  walk  directly 
through  them.  They  were,  in  fact,  but  the  souls  or  shadows  of  material 
trees.  He  became  sensible  that  he  was  in  a  land  of  shadows.  When 
he  had  travelled  half  a  day's  journey,  through  a  country  which  was  con- 
tinually becoming  more  attractive,  he  came  to  the  banks  of  a  broad  lake, 
in  the  centre  of  which  was  a  large  and  beautiful  island.  He  found  a 
canoe  of  shinin^  Avhite  stone,  tied  to  the  shore.  He  was  now  sure  that 
he  had  come  the  right  path,  for  the  aged  man  had  told  him  of  this.  There 
w^re  also  shining  paddles.  He  immediately  entered  the  canoe,  and  took 
the  paddles  in  his  hands,  when  to  his  joy  and  surprise,  on  turning  round, 
he  beheld  the  object  of  his  search  in  another  canoe,  exactly  its  counter- 
part in  every  thing.  She  had  exactly  imitated  his  motions,  and  they  were 
side  by  side.  They  at  once  pushed  out  from  sfhoro  and  began  to  cross 
the  lake.  Its  waves  seemed  to  be  rising  and  at  a  distance  looked  ready  to 
swallow  them  up;  but  just  as  they  entered  the  whitened  edge  of  them 
they  seemed  to  melt  away,  as  if  they  were  but  the  images  of  waves.  But 
no  sooner  was  one  wreath  of  foam  passed,  than  another,  more  threaten- 
ing still,  rose  up.  Thus  they  were  in  perpetual  fear ;  and  what  added  to 
it,  was  the  clearness  of  the  water,  through  which  they  could  sec  heaps  of 
beings  who  had  perished  before,  and  whose  bones  laid  strewed  on  the 
bottom  of  the  lake.  The  Master  of  Life  had,  however,  decreed  to  let  them 
pass,  for  the  actions  of  neither  of  them  had  been  bad.  But  they  saw  many 
others  struggling  and  sinking  in  the  waves.  Old  men  and  young  men, 
males  and  fepiales  of  all  ages  and  ranks,  were  there ;  some  passed,  and 


TIIK    WIIITK    flTONR    CANOR. 


81 


aome  sank,     [t  was  only  tho  little  child  inn  wliosn  fnnoos  soomctl  to  meet 
no  \vavc«.     At  leri,!,nh,  every  diniciilty  wtis  >,'one,  ns  in  a  moment,  and 
they  hoth   leapt  out  on  tli<!  Iiappy  island      'I'liey  felt  that  the  very  air 
was  lood.     It  «trenj^tlioned   and    nourished   them.     Tiiey  wandered  to- 
•{othor  over  the  hliNshil  fields,  where  every  tlung  was  formed  to  please  the 
eve  and  the  ear.     There  were  no  tempests — there  was  no  ice,  no  chilly 
winds — no  one  shivered  for  the  want  of  warm  clothes:  no  one  suffered 
for  hunger — no  one  mourned  for  the  dead.     They  saw  no  graves.     They 
hoanl  of  no  wars.     There  was  no  hunting  of  animals;  for  the  air  itself 
M-as  their  food.     CJladly  would  the  young;  warrior  have  remained  there 
forever,  but  he  was  obliged  to  go  back  for  his  body.     Ho  did  not  see 
the  Master  of  Life,  but  he  hftird  his  voice  in  a  soft  breeze;     "Go  back, 
laid  this  voice,  to  the  land'  from  whence  you  came.     Youv  time  has  not 
yet  come.     The  duties  for  which  I  made  you,  and-  which  you  arc  to  per- 
form, are   not   yet   finished.      Return   to   your   people,  and  accomplish 
the  duties  of  a  good  man.     You  will  be  the  ruler  of  your  tribe  for  many 
days.     The  rules  you  must  observe,  will  be  told  you  by  my  messenger, 
who  keeps  the  gate.     When  he  surrenders  back  your  body,  ho  will  tell 
you  what  to  do.     Listen  to  him,  and  you  shall  afterwards  rejoin  the  spirit, 
which  you  must  now  leave  behind.     She  is  accepted  and  will  be  ever 
here,  as  young  and  as  happy  as  she  was  when  I  first  called  her  from  the 
land  of  snows."     When  this  voice  ceased,  the  narrator  awoke.     It  \vas 
the  fancy  work  of  a  dream,  and  he  was  still  in  the  bitter  land  of  snows, 
and  hunger  and  tears. 


THE 


( 


LYNX   AND  THE  HARE. 


A  FABLE  FROM  THE  OJIBWA-ALGONQUIX. 

A  LYNX  almost  famished,  met  a  hare  one  day  in  the  woods,  in  the  winter 
season,  but  the  hare  was  separated  from  its  enemy  by  a  rock,  upon  which 
it  .stood.  The  lynx  began  to  speak  to  it  in  a  very  kind  manner.  "  Wa- 
bose!  Wabosc  !"  *  said  he,  "  come  here  my  little  white  one,  I  wish  to  talk 
to  you."  '•  O  no,"  said  the  hare,  "  I  am  afraid  of  you,  and  my  mother 
told  me  never  to  go  and  talk  with  strangers."  "  You  are  very  pretty," 
replied  the  lynx,  "  and  a  very  obedient  child  to  your  parents ;  but  you  must 
know  that  I  am  a  relative  of  yours ;  I  wish  to  send  some  word  to  your 
lodge  ;  come  down  and  see  me."  The  hare  was  pleased  to  be  called  pretty, 
and  when  she  heard  that  it  was  a  relative,  she  jumped  down  from  the 
place  where  she  stood,  and  immediately  the  lynx  pounced  upon  her  and 
tore  her  to  pieces. 

*  This  word  appears  to  be  a  derivation  from  the  radix  Wawb,  white.  The  termi- 
nation  in  o  is  the  objective  sign.    The  term  is  made  diminutive  in  s. 


m 

Vl'    ' 

m\ 
■•It, 

m 


i 


'    I! 


I 


THE   WORSHIP  OF  THE   SUN. 
AN  OTTOWA.  TRADITION, 


A  LONG  time  ago,  there  lived  an  aged  Odjijjwa  and  his  wife,  on  the 
shores  of  Lake  Huron.  They  had  an  only  son,  a  very  beautiful  boy, 
whose  name  was  0-na-wut-a-qut-o,  or  he  tnat  catches  the  clouds.  The 
family  were  of  the  totem  of  the  beaver.  The  parents  were  very  proud 
of  him,  and  thought  to  make  him  a  celebrated  man,  but  when  he  reached 
the  proper  age,  he  would  not  submit  to  the  We-koon-de-win,  or  fast. 
When  this  time  arrived,  they  gave  him  charcoal,  instead  of  his  breakfast, 
but  he  would  not  blacken  his  face.  If  they  denied  him  food,  he  would 
seek  for  birds'  eggs,  along  the  shore,  or  pick  up  the  heads  of  fish  that  had 
been  cast  away,  and  broil  them.  One  day,  they  took  away  violently  the 
food  he  had  thus  prepared,  and  cast  him  some  coals  in  place  of  it.  This 
act  brought  him  to  a  decision.  He  took  the  coals  and  blackened  his  face, 
and  went  out  of  the  lodge.  He  did  not  return,  but  slept  without;  and 
during  the  night,  he  had  a  dream.  He  dreamed  that  he  saw  a  very 
t)eautiful  female  come  down  from  the  clouds  and  stand  by  his  side.  "O- 
no-wut-a-qut-o,"  said  she,  "I  am  come  for  you — step  in  my  tracks."  The 
young  man  did  so,  and  presently  felt  himself  ascending  above  the  tops  ol 
the  trees — he  mounted  up,  step  by  step,  into  the  air,  and  through  the 
clouds.  His  guide,  at  length,  passed  through  an  orifice,  and  he,  following 
her,  found  himself  standing  on  a  beautiful  plain. 

A  path  led  to  a  splendid  lodge.  He  followed  her  into  it.  It  was  large, 
and  divided  into  two  parts.  On  one  end  he  saw  bows  and  arrows,  clubs 
and  spears,  and  various  warlike  implements  tipped  with  silver.  On  the 
other  end,  were  things  exclusively  belonging  to  females.  This  was  the 
home  of  his  fair  guide,  and  he  saw  that  she  had,  on  the  frame,  a  broad 
rich  belt,  of  many  colours,  which  she  was  weaving.  She  said  to  him; 
'•My  brother  is  coming  and  I  must  hide  you."  Putting  him  in  one  cor- 
ner, she  spread  the  belt  over  him.  Presently  the  brother  came  in,  very 
richly  dressed,  and  shining  as  if  he  had  had  points  of  silver  all  over  him. 
He  took  down  from  the  wall  a  splendid  pipe,  together  with  his  sack  of  a- 
pa-ko-ze-gun,  or  smoking  mixture.  When  hot  had  finished  regaling  him- 
self in  this  way,  and  laid  his  pipe  aside,  he  said  to  his  sister :  "  Nemissa,' 
(which  is,  my  elder  sister,)  "when  will  you  quit  these  practices?  Do  you 
forget  that  the  Greatest  of  the  Spirits  has  commanded  that  you  should  not 


THE    WORSHIP    OK    Ti?K    SIN.  •' 

take  away  the  children  from  below?  Perhaps  you  i^tippose  that  you  hnvj 
tionceaied  0-na-wut  a-qut-o,  but  do  I  not  know  of  his  coming?  If  yu!i 
would  not  offend  me,  send  him  back  immediately."  I3ut  this  address  did 
not  alter  her  purpose.  She  would  not  send  him  back.  Findincf  that  she 
was  purposed  in  her  mind,  he  then  spoke  to  the  young  lail,  and  called  bin 
from  his  hiding  place.  "Come  out  of  your  concealment,"  said  ho,  -and 
walk  about  and  amuse  yourself  You  will  grow  hungry  if  you  remain 
there."  He  then  presented  him  a  bow  and  arrows,  and  a  pipe  of  red  stone, 
richly  ornamented.  This  was  taken  as  the  word  of  consent  to  his  mar- 
riage; so  the  two  were  considered  husband  and  wife  from  thai  lime 

0-no-wut-a-qut-o  found  every  thing  exceedingly  fair  and  beautiful  around 
iiim,  but  he  found  no  inhabitants  except  her  brother.  There  were  flowers 
on  the  plains.  There  were  bright  and  sparkling  streams.  There  were 
green  vallies  and  pleasant  trees.  There  were  gay  birds  and  beautiful 
animals,  but  they  were  not  such  as  he  had  been  accustomed  to  see.  There 
was  also  day  and  night,  as  on  the  earth ;  but  he  observccl  that  every  morn- 
ing the  brother  regularly  left  the  lodge,  and  remained  absent  all  day ;  and 
every  evening  the  sister  departed,  though  it  was  commonly  but  for  a  part 
of  the  night. 

His  curiosity  was  aroused  to  solve  this  mystery.  He  obtained  the 
brother's  consent  to  accompany  him  in  one  of  his  daily  journies.  They 
travelled  over  a  smooth  plain,  without  boundaries,  until  0-no-wut-a-qut-o 
felt  the  gnawings  of  appetite,  and  asked  his  companion  if  there  were  no 
game.  -Patience!  my  brother,"  said  he,  '-we  shall  soon  reach  the  spot 
where  I  eat  ray  dinner,  and  you  will  then  see  how  I  am  provided."  Alter 
walking  on  a  long  time,  they  came  to  a  place  which  was  spread  over  with 
fine  mats,  where  they  sat  down  to  refresh  themselves.  There  was,  at  this 
place,  a  hole  through  the  sky  ;  and  0-no-wut-a-qut-o,  looked  down,  at  the 
bidding  of  his  companion,  upon  the  earth.  He  saw  below  the  great  lakes, 
and  the  villages  of  the  Indians.  In  one  place,  he  saw  a  war  party  steal- 
ing on  the  camp  of  their  enemies.  In  another,  he  saw  feasting  and  dancing. 
On  a  green  plain,  young  men  were  engaged  at  ball.  -Vlong  a  stri.^arr!, 
women  weic  employed  in  gathering  the  a-puk-wa  for  mats. 

'•Do  you  see,"  said  the  brother,  "that  group  of  children  playing  beside 
a  lodge.  Observe  thai  beautiful  and  active  boy,"  said  he,  at  the  same  lime 
darting  bumething  at  him,  from  his  hand.  The  child  immediately  fell, 
and  was  carried  into  the  lodge. 

They  looked  again,  and  saw  the  people  gathering  about  the  lodge. 
They  heard  the  she-she-gwan  of  the  meeta,  and  the  song  he  sung,  asking 
that  the  child's  life  might  be  spared.  To  tliis  request,  the  companion  of 
0-no-wut-a-qut-o  made  answer — "send  me  vp  the  sacrifice  oi'a  white  do'?." 
Immediately  a  feast  was  ordered  by  the  parents  of  the  child,  the  white  dog 
was  killed,  his  carcass  was  roasted,  and  all  the  wise  men  and  medicine 
men  of  the  village  assembled  to  witness  the  ::eremony .     "  There  are  many 


::  .1 


^1 


■I 


IP 


<; 


H 


i 


km 


84 


THE   WORSHIP   OF   THE   SUN. 


below,'  continued  the  voice  of  the  brother,  "whom  you  caligrei.t  in  med- 
ical skill,  but  it  is  because  their  oars  are  open,  and  they  listen  to  my 
voice,  that  they  are  able  to  succeed.  When  I  have  struck  one  with  sick- 
ness, they  direct  the  people  to  look  to  me:  and  when  they  send  me  the 
offering'  I  ask,  I  remove  my  hand  from  off  them,  and  they  are  well." 
After  he  had  said  this,  they  saw  the  sacrifice  parcelled  out  in  dishes,  for 
those  who  were  at  the  feast.  The  master  of  the  feast  then  said,  "we  send 
this  to  thee.  Great  Manito,"  and  immediately  the  roasted  animal  came  up. 
Thus  their  dinner  was  supplied,  and  after  they  had  eaten,  they  returned 
to  the  lodge  by  another  way. 

After  this  manner  they  lived  for  some  time;  but  the  place  became 
wearisome  at  last.  0-no-wut-a-qut-o  thought  of  his  friends,  and  wished 
to  go  back  to  them.  He  had  not  forgotten  his  native  village,  and  his 
father's  lodge;  and  he  asked  leave  of  his  wife,  to  return.  At  length 
she  consented.  '■  Since  you  are  better  pleased,"  she  replied,  with  the 
cares  and  the  illS,  and  the  poverty  of  the  world,  than  with  the  peaceful 
delights  of  the  sky,  and  its  boundless  prairies,  go!  I  give  you  permission, 
and  since  I  have  brought  you  hither,  I  will  conduct  you  back;  but  re- 
member, you  are  still  my  husband,  I  hold  a  chain  in  my  hand  by  which 
I  can  draw  you  back,  whenever  I  will.  My  power  over  you  is  not,  in  any 
manner,  dhninished.  Beware,  therefore,  how  you  venture  to  take  a  wife 
among  the  people  below.  Should  you  ever  do  so,  it  is  then  that  you  shall 
feel  the  force  of  my  displeasure." 

As  she  said  this,  her  eyes  sparkled — she  raised  herself  slightly  on  her 
toes,  and  stretched  herself  up,  with  a  majestic  air;  and  at  that  moment,  O- 
no-wut-a-qut-o  awoke  from  his  dream.  He  found  himself  on  the  ground, 
near  his  father's  lodge,  at  the  very  spot  where  he  had  laid  himself  down 
to  fast.  Instead  of  the  bright  beings  of  a  higher  world,  he  found  himself 
surrounded  by  his  parents  and  relatives.  His  mother  told  him  he  had 
been  absent  a  year.  The  change  was  so  great,  that  he  remained  for  some 
time  moody  and  abstracted,  but  by  degrees,  he  recovered  his  spirits.  He 
began  to  doubt  the  reality  of  all  he  had  heard  and  seen  above.  At  last, 
he  forgot  the  admonitions  of  his  spouse,  and  married  a  beautiful  young 
woman  of  his  own  tribe.  But  within  four  Jays,  she  was  a  corpse.  Even 
the  fearful  admonition  was  lobU  and  he  repeated  the  offence  by  a 
second  marriage.  Soon  afterwards,  he  went  out  of  the  lodge,  one  night, 
but  never  returned.  It  was  believed  that  his  wife  had  recalled  him  to  the 
region  of  the  clouds,  whe^e  the  tradition  asserts,  he  still  dwells,  and  walks 
on  the  daily  rounds,  which  he  once  witnessed. 


The  native  tribes  are  a  people  without  maxims  :  One  of  the  few  which 
have  been  noticed  is  this  :  Do  not  tell  t  story  in  the  summer  ;  if  you  do, 
the  toads  will  visit  you. 


,^^iy 


SHINGEBISS. 


FROM  THE  ODJIBWA-ALGON'QUIX, 


There  was  once  a  Shingebiss.  [the  name  of  a  kind  of  duck]  living  alone, 
in  a  solitary  lodge,  on  the  shores  of  the  deep  bay  of  a  lake,  in  the  coldest 
winter  weather.  The  ice  had  formed  on  the  water,  and  he  had  but  four 
logs  of  wood  to  keep  his  fire.  Each  of  these,  would,  however,  burn  a 
month,  and  as  there  were  but  four  cold  winter  months,  they  were  sufficient 
to  carry  him  through  till  spring. 

Shingebiss  was  hardy  and  fearless,  and  cared  for  no  one.  He  would 
go  out  during  the  coldest  day,  and  seek  for  places  where  flags  and  rushes 
grew  through  the  ice,  and  plucking  them  up  with  his  bill,  would  dive 
through  the  openings,  it;  quest  of  fish.  In  this  way  he '  found  plenty  of 
food,  while  others  were  starving,  and  h'::  went  home  daily  to  his  lodge, 
dracffjinof  strings  of  fish  after  him,  on  the  ice. 

Kabebonicca  *  observed  him,  and  felt  a  little  piqued  at  his  perseverance 
and  good  luck  in  defiance  of  the  severest  blasts  of  wind  he  could  send 
from  the  northwest.  "  Why  !  this  is  a  wonderful  man,''  said  he ;  •'  he  does 
not  mind  the  cold,  and  appears  as  iiappy  and  contented,  as  if  it  were  the 
month  of  June.  I  will  try,  whether  he  cannot  be  mastered."  He  poured 
forth  ten-fold  colder  blasts,  and  drifts  of  snow,  so  that  it  was  next  to  impos- 
sible to  live  in  the  open  air.  Still  the  fire  of  Shingebiss  did  not  go  out : 
he  wore  but  a  single  strip  of  leather  around  his  body,  and  he  was  seen,  in 
the  worst  weather,  searching  the  shores  for  rushes,  and  carrying  home  fish. 

"  I  shall  go  and  visit  him,"  said  Kabebonicca,  one  day,  as  he  saw  Shin- 
gebiss dragging  along  a  quantity  of  fish.  And  accordingly,  that  veiy 
night,  he  went  to  the  door  of  his  lodge.  Meantime  Shingebiss  had  cooked 
his  fish,  and  finished  his  meal,  and  was  lying,  partly  on  his  side,  b?fortj 
the  fire  singing  his  song?  After  Kabebonicca  had  come  to  the  door,  and 
stood  listening  there,  he  sang  as  follows  : 

Ka  Neej  Wm  Neej 

Be  In  Be  In 

Bon  In  Bon  In 

Oc  Ee.  Oc  Ee. 

Ca  We-ya!  Ca  We-ya  ! 

The  number  of  words,  in  this  song,  are  few  and  simple,  but  they  arc 
made  up  from  compounds  which  carry  the  whole  of  thoir  original  mean- 
ings, and  are  rather  suggestive  of  the  ideas  floating  in  the  mind,  than 
actual  expressions  of  those  ideas.      Literally  he  sings  : 

Spirit  of  the  North  West — you  are  but  my  fellow  man. 
*  A  personification  of  the  North  West. 

85 


«,.ii:' 


ii « 


■I-  W, 

■'  ■  'A 


m 


m 


86 


SIIINGERISv-S. 


By  beinpf  broken  into  syllJiMcs.  to  correspond  with  a  simple  chant,  and 
by  the  power  of  intonntion  ;md  repetition;  witli  a  chorus,  these  words  are 
expanded  into  melodious  utterance,  if  we  may  be  allowed  the  term,  and 
inny  be  thus  rendered  :  ' 

Windy  god.  I  know  your  plan. 
Yo'i  arc  but  my  fellow  man, 
Blow  you  may  your  coldest  breeze. 
Shingebiss  you  cannot  freeze, 
Sweep  tlie  strongest  wind  you  can, 
Shincrebiss  is  still  your  man. 
Heigh  !  for  life — and  ho  !  for  bliss. 
Who  so  free  as  Shingebiss  ? 

The  hunter  knew  that  Ivabebonicca  was  at  his  door,  for  he  felt  his  cold 
;ind  strong  breath  :  but  he  Icept  on  singing  his  songs,  and  affected  utter 
indidercnce.  At  length  Kabebonicca  entered,  and  took  his  scat  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  lodge.  But  Shingebiss  did  not  regard,  or  notice  him. 
He  got  up.  as  if  nobody  Avere  present,  and  taking  his  poker,  pushed  the 
log,  which  made  his  fire  burn  brighter,  repeating  as  he  sat  down  again  : 

You  are  but  my  fellow  man. 

Very  soon  the  tears  began  to  flow  down  Kabebonicca's  cheeks,  which 
increased  so  fast,  that,  presentlj^,  he  said  to  himself,  •'  I  cannot  stand  this — 
I  must  so  out.'  He  did  so.  and  left  Shinirobiss  to  his  son^-s  :  but  resolved 
to  freeze  up  all  the  flag  oriiiccs.  and  make  the  ice  thick,  so  that  he  could  n.^. 
get  anv  more  fish.  Still  Shingebiss,  by  dint  of  great  diligence,  found 
means  to  pull  up  new  roots,  and  dive  imder  for  fish.  At  last  Kabebon- 
icca was  compelled  to  give  up  the  contest.  '•  He  must  be  aided  by  some 
IVloncdo."  said  he.  '•'  I  can  neither  freeze  him.  nor  starve  him.  he  is  a  very 
smffular  beinsf — t  will  let  liim  alone." 


The  mtroductiuu  of  the  Saxon  race  into  North  America,  has  had  three 
determined  opponents,  the  life  of  each  of  whom  forms  a  distinct  era.  They 
were  Powhatan.  Metakom.  and  Pontiac.  Each  pursued  the  same  method 
V)  accomplish  his  end,  and  each  was  the  indominitable  foe  of  the  r^ce. — 
iSassacus  ought,  perhaps,  to  be  added  to  the  number.  Brant,  was  but  a 
partisan,  and  fought  for  one  branch,  against  another.  Tecumseh,  was 
also,  rather  the  foe  of  the  American  type  of  the  race,  than  the  whole  race. 
The  same  can  be  said  of  lesser  men,  such  as  Little  Turtle.  Buckanjaheela. 
and  Black  Hawk.  Uncas  was  also  a  partisan,  not  a  hater  of  the  white 
race,  and  like  AVaub  Ojeeg  in  the  north,  fought,  that  one  tribe  might 
prevail  over  another.  If  the  Saxon  race  profited  by  this,  he  could  not 
help   it.      Tuscaloosa  foaght    for    \\U  tribe's   supremacy  ;    Osceola    foi 


revenge. 


EARLY   INDIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 


P  1  S  K  A  R  E  T  . 

There  lived  a  noted  chief  on  the  north  banks  of  the  St.  Lawrence  in 
1  he  latter  part  of  the  16th  ccutury,  who  was  called  by  the  Iroquois,  Piskaret, 
but  the  true  pronunciation  of  whose  name,  by  his  own  people,  was  Bisco- 
nace,  or  the  Little  Blaze.  Names  are  often  arbitrarily  bestowed  by  the 
Indians,  from  some  trivial  circumstance  in  domestic  life,  or  hunting,  as 
mere  nick  rames.  which  take  the  place  of  the  real  names  :  for  it  is  a  prac- 
tice an-..,  ii>  this  people  to  conceal  their  real  names,  from  a  subtle,  supersti- 
tious notio).,  Jiat,  if  so  known,  they  will  be  under  the  power  of  priestly 
incantation,  or  some  other  evil  influence. 

What  tiiG  real  name  of  this  man  was,  if  it  dtflered  from  the  above,  is  not 
known,  as  this  was  his  only  appellation.  He  was  an  Adirondak :  that 
is  to  say,  one  of  the  race  of  people  who  were  called  Adirondaks  by  the 
Iroquois,  but  Algonquins  by  the  French.  And  as  the  Algonquins  and 
Iroquois,  had  lately  became  deadly  enemies  and  were  so  then,  the  distinction 
to  which  Bisconace  rose,  was  in  the  conducting  of  the  war  which  his  peo- 
ple waged  ag.iinst  the  Iroquois,  or  Five  Nations. 

It  seems,  from  the  accounts  of  both  Enghsh  and  French  authors,  that 
the  Algonqiiins,  at  the  period  of  the  first  settlement  of  the  St.  Lawrence, 
were  by  far  the  most  advanced  in  arts  and  knowledge,  and  most  distin- 
guished for  skill  in  war  and  hunting,  of  nil  the  nations  in  North  America. 
This  at  least  in  certain,  that  no  chief,  far  or  near,  enjoyed  as  high  a  repu- 
tation for  daring  valor  and  skill  as  Bisconace.  He  is  spoken  of  in  this 
light  by  all  who  name  him ;  he  was  so  fierce,  subtle  and  indomitable  that 
ho  became  the  terror  of  his  enemies,  who  were  stalled  at  the  very 
mention  of  his  name.  Bisconac  lived  on  the  nortii  banks  of  the  St.  Law- 
rence, below  Montreal,  and  carried  on  his  wars  against  the  Indians  inhabit- 
ing the  nonheru  parts  of  the  present  state  of  New  York,  often  proceeding 
by  the  course  of  the  River  Sorel. 

The  period  of  the  Adirondak  supremacy,  embraced  the  close  of  the 
l5th  century  and  the  beginning  of  the  iCth,  and  at  this  time  the  people  be- 
gan to  derive  great  power  and  boldness,  from  the  possession  of  fire  arms, 
with  which  the  Frencii  supplied  them,  before  their  southern  and  western 
neighbours  came  to  participate  in  this  great  improvement,  this  striking  era 
jf  the  -Red  man,  in  the  art  of  war.  Golden  is  thought  to  be  a  L'ttle  out, 
in  the  great  estimate  he  furnishes  of  the  power,  influence,  and  advances 
of  this  great  fam  y  q\  the  Red  Race.  The  French  naturally  puflJiid  them 
up  u  good  deal ;  but  we  may  admit  that  they  were  most  expert  warriors, 
and  hunters,  and  manufactured  arms  and  canoes,  with  great  skill.     They 

87 


\    '    ^ 


i  h 


1/  '■ 


88 


EARLY    INDIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 


were  the  prominent  enemies  of  the  Five  Nations ;  and  like  all  enemies  at 
a  flistnncc  had  a  formidable  name.  The  word  Adirondak  is  one  of  Iro- 
quois origin;  hut  the  French,  who  always  gave  their  own  names  to  the 
Tribes,  and  hi;d  p.  policy  in  so  doing,  called  them  Algonquins — a  term 
whose  origin  '3  involved  in  some  obscurity.  For  a  time,  they  prevailed 
against  their  enemies  south  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  but  the  latter  were  doon 
furnished  with  rirms  by  the  Dutch,  who  entered  the  Hudson  in  1 009,  and 
their  allies,  the  Iracoson,  or  Iroquois,  soon  assumed  that  rank  in  war 
which,  i''  they  hrd  before  lacked,  raised  them  to  so  high  a  point  of  pre- 
eminence. It  was  in  that  early  period  of  the  history  of  these  nations  that 
Bisconaco  exerted  his  power. 

Where  a  people  have  neither  history  nor  biography,  there  is  but  little 
hope  that  tradition  will  long  preserve  the  memory  of  events.  Some  of 
the  acts  of  this  chief  are  known  through  the  earl'er  colonial  writers.  So 
great  was  the  confidence  inspired  in  the  breast  of  this  chief,  L-y  the  use  of 
fire  arms,  that  he  pushed  into  the  Iroquois  country  like  a  mad  inan,  and 
peribrmcd  some  feats  against  a  people  armed  with  bows  only,  which  are 
astonishing. 

With  only  four  chiefs  to  aid  hiia,  he  left  Trois  Rivieres,  on  one  occa- 
sion, in  a  single  canoe,  with  fifteen  loaded  muskets,  thus  giving  three 
nieces,  to  each  man.  Each  piece  was  charged  with  two  balls,  joined  by  a 
small  chain  ten  inches  long.  Soon  after  entering  the  Sorel  river,  he  en- 
countered five  bark  canoes  of  Iroquois,  each  having  ten  men.  To  cloak 
his  ruse  he  pretended  to  give  himself  up  for  lost,  in  view  of  such  a  dis- 
parity of  numbers ;  and  he  and  his  companions  began  to  sing  their  death 
song.  They  had  no  sooner  got  near  their  enemies,  however,  than  they 
began  to  pour  in  their  chain-shot,  riddling  the  frail  canoes  of  the  enemy, 
who  tumbled  into  the  water,  and  sank  under  the  active  blows  of  their 
adversaries.  Stim6  he  saved  to  grace  his  triumphant  return,  and  these 
were  tort;ired  at  the  stake. 

On  another  accasion  he  undertook  an  enterprize  alone.  Being  well 
acqu;imtf'd  with  the  Iroquois  country,  he  set  out,  about  the  time  the  snow 
began  to  melt,  taking  ?h'^  pre .'uation  to  put  the  hinder  part  of  his  snow- 
shoes  forward  to  mislead  I  he  enemy,  in  .:ase  his  track  should  be  discovered. 
As  a  further  precaution,  he  avoided  the  pl-sin  forest  paths,  keeping  along 
the  ridges  and  high  stony  grounds,  where  the  snow  was  melting,  thf.  his 
track  might  bo  often  lost.  When  he  came  near  to  one  of  the  Villages  of 
the  Five  Nations,  he  hid  hiaiself  till  night.  He  then  crept  forth,  and  en- 
tered  a  lodge,  where  he  found  every  soul  asleep.  Having  killed  them  ail, 
he  took  their  scalps,  and  went  back  to  his  lurking  place.  The  next  day 
the  people  of  the  village  searched  in  vain  for  the  perpetrator.  At  night 
he  again  sallied  forth,  and  repeated  the  act,  on  another  lodge,  with  equal 
secrecy  and  success.  Again  the  villagers  searched,  but  could  find  no 
traces  of  his  footsteps.     They  determined,  however,  to  set  a  watch.     Pis- 


EARLY    INDIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 


89 


karet,  anticipating  this,  gathered  up  his  scalps,  and  stole  forth  slyly,  but 
found  the  inhabitants  of  every  lodge  on  the  alert,  save  one,  where  the  sen- 
tinel had  fallen  asleep.  This  man  he  despatched  and  icalped,  but  alarmed 
the  rest,  who  rose  in  the  pursuit.  He  was,  however,  under  no  great 
fears  of  being  overtaken.  One  of  the  causes  of  his  great  confidence  in 
himself  was  found  in  the  fact  that  he  was  the  swiftest  runner  known. 
He  eluded  them  often,  sometimes,  however,  lingering  to  draw  them  on, 
and  tire  them  out.  When  he  had  played  this  trick,  he  hid  himself  His 
pursuers,  finding  they  had  let  him  escape,  encamped,  thinking  themselves 
in  safety,  but  they  had  no  sooner  fallen  asleep,  than  he*  stole  forth  from 
his  lurking  place,  and  despatched  every  one  of  them.  He  added  their 
scalps  to  his  bundle  of  trophies,  and  then  returned. 

Recitals  of  this  kind  flew  from  village  to  village,  and  gave  him  the 
greatest  reputation  for  courage,  adroitness  and  fleetness. 

The  Five  Nations  were,  however,  early  noted  for  their  skill  in  stratagem, 
and  owed  their  early  rise  to  it.  They  were  at  this  era  engaged  in  their 
long,  fierce  and  finally  triumphant  war  against  the  Algouquins  and  Wy- 
andots,  or  to  adopt  the  ancient  terms,  the  Adirondaks  and  (duatoghies. 
These  latter  they  defeated  in  a  great  battle,  fought  within  two  miles  of 
Uuebec.  In  this  battle  the  French,  who  were  in  reality  weak  in  number, 
were  neutral.  Their  neutrality,  on  this  occasion,  happened  in  this  way. 
They  had  urged  the  reception  of  priests  upon  the  Five  Nations,  through 
whose  influence,  they  hoped  to  prevail  over  that  people,  and  to  wrest 
western  New  York  from  the  power  of  the  Dutch  and  English.  As  soon 
as  a  number  of  these  missionaries  of  the  sword  and  cross  had  insinuated 
themselves  among  the  Five  Nations,  the  latter  seized  them,  as  hostages ; 
and,  under  a  threat  of  their  execution,  kept  the  French  quiet  in  this  deci- 
sive banle.  This  scheme  had  succeeded  so  well,  that  it  taught  the  Five 
Nations  the  value  of  negociation  ;  and  they  determined,  the  next  year,  to 
try  another.  Pretending  that  they  were  now  well  satisfied  with  their  tri- 
umph on  ihe  St.  Lawrence,  they  sent  word  that  they  meant  to  make  a 
formidable  visit  to  Yonnendio,  this  being  the  official  name  they  bestowed 
on  the  governor  of  Canada.  Such  visits  they  always  made  with  great 
pomp  and  show  ;  and  on  this  occasion,  they  came  with  1000  or  1200  men. 
On  the  way  to  Gluebec,  near  the  river  Nicolet,  their  scouts  met  Piskaret, 
whom  they  cajoled,  and  kept  in  utter  ignorance  of  the  large  force  behind 
until  they  had  drawn  out  of  him  an  important  piece  of  information,  and 
then  put  him  to  death.  They  cut  off  his  head,  and  carried  it  to  the  Iro- 
quois army.  To  have  killed  him,  was  regarded  as  an  assurance  of  ulti- 
mate victory.  These  scouts  also  carried  to  the  army  the  information, 
which  they  had  obtained,  that  the  Adirondaks  were  divided  into  two 
bodies,  one  of  \/hich  hunted  on  the  river  Nicolet,  and  the  other  at  a  place 
called  Wabmeke,  on  the  north  side  of  the  St.  Lawrence.     They  immedi- 


•     J, 


m 


W 


1:    V 


':■     .     Nfr  1  j 


90 


EARLr    INDIAN    BIOGRAPHY. 


atclv  divided  their  forces,  fell  upon  each  body  at  unawares  and  cut  them 
both  to  pieces. 

This  is  the  great  triumph  to  which  Charlevoix,  in  his  history  of  New 
France,  alludes.  It  was  the  turning  point  in  the  war  against  the  confederated 
Wyandots,  and  Algonquins,  and,  in  effect,  drove  both  nations,  in  the  end. 
effectually  out  of  the  St.  Lawrence  valley.  The  former  fled  to  Lake  Hu- 
ron, to  which  they  imparted  their  name.  Some  of  the  Adirondaks  took 
shelter  near  Cluebec,  under  the  care  of  the  Jesuits ;  the  larger  number 
went  up  the  Utawas,  to  the  region  of  Lake  Nipising ;  the  Atawairos  fled 
to  a  large  chain'of  islands  in  Lake  Huron,  called  the  Menaloulins ;  other 
bands  scattered  in  other  directions.  Each  on§  had  some  local  name;  and 
all,  it  is  probable,  were  well  enough  pleased  to  hide  their  defeat  by  the 
Five  Nations,  under  local  and  geographical  designations.  But  they  had 
no  peace  in  their  refuge.  The  spirit  of  revenge  burned  in  the  breast  of  the 
Iroquois,  particularly  airainst  their  kindred  tribe,  the  Wyandots,  whom 
they  pursued  into  Lake  Huron,  drovethem  from  their  refuge  at  Michili- 
inackinac,  and  pushed  them  even  to  Lake  Superior,  where  for  many  years, 
this  ancient  tribe  continued  to  dwell. 


The  pernicious  examples  of  white  men,  who  have  conducted  the  Indian 
trade,  their  immoral  habits,  injustice,  and  disregard  of  truth,  and  open 
licentiousness,  have  created  the  deepest  prejudice  in  the  minds  of  the  Red 
men  against  the  whole  European  race. 

The  Indian  only  thinks  when  he  is  forced  to  think,  by  circumstances. 
Fear,  hunger  and  self-preservation,  are  the  three  prominent  causes  of  his 
thoughts.     Affection  and  reverence  ibr  the  dead,  come  next. 

Abstract  thought  is  the  characteristic  of  civilization.  If  teachers  could 
mduce  the  Indians  to  think  on  subjects  not  before  known  to  them,  or  but 
imperfectly  known,  they  Avould  adopt  one  of  the  most  efficacious  means 
of  civilizing  them. 

Christianity  is  ultraism  to  an  Indian  It  is  so  opposed  to  his  natural 
desires,  that  he.  at  first,  hates  it,  and  decries  it.  Oppotiite  slates  of  feeling, 
however,  affect  him,  precisely  as  they  do  white  men.  What  he  at  first 
hates,  he  may  as  suddenly  love  and  embrace. 

Christianity  is  not  propagated  by  ratiocination,  it  is  the  result  of  feelings 
and  afTections  on  the  will  and  understanding  Hence  an  Indian  can  be- 
come a  christian. 


I  , 


THE  SAUSTAWRAYTSEES, 

i 

\ 

OR  \ 

THE  ORIGIN  OF  THE  WYANDOT  AND  SENECA  TRIBES. 

A  AVYANDOT  TRADITION. 

Towards  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  century,  a  body  of  Indians,  com- 
posed of  the  Wyandots  (or  as  they  weie  then  called  the  Saus-taw-ray- 
tsee)  and  Seneca  trrbes  inhabited  the  borders  of  Lake  Ontario,  The  pre- 
sent Wyandots  and  Senecas  are  the  remains  of  this  community,  and  of 
the  cause  of  their  separation  and  of  the  relentless  hostilities  by  which  it 
was  succeeded,  the  following  details  are  given  in  the  traditionary  history 
of  tlie  Wyandots.  . 

A  Wyandot  girl,  whose  name  for  the  sake  of  distinction  shall  be  Oo7i- 
vay-stee,  and  in  whom  appeared  united  a  rare  combination  of  moral  attrac- 
tions, and  of  extraordinary  personal  beauty,  had  for  her  suitors,  nearly 
all  the  3''oung  men  of  her  tribe.     As  insensible  however,  as  beautiful,  the 
attentions  of  her  lovers  Avere  productive  of  no  favorable  effect,  for  though 
none  were  rejected,  yet  neither  Avas  any  one  distinguished  bj'^  her  partiality. 
This  unaccountable  apathy  became,  in  time,  a  subject  not  only  of  general, 
but  of  common  interest  to  the  young  Wyandots.     A  council  composed  of 
those  interested  in  the  issue  of  these  many  and  importunate  applications 
for  her  favor,  was  held  for  the  purpose  of  devising  some  method,  by  wh'ch 
her  intentions  in  relation  to  them  might  be  ascertained.     At  this,  when 
these  amourists  had  severally  conceded,  each,  that  he  could  boast  of  no  in- 
dication of  a  preference  shown  by  Oon-yay-stee  to  himself,  upon  Avhich  to 
found  a  reasonable  hope  of  ultimately  succeeding,  it  was  finally  deter- 
mined, that  their  claims  should  be  withdraAvn  in  favor  of  the  War  Chief 
of  their  lodge.     This  was  adopted,  not  so  much  for  the  purpose  of  advan 
cing  the  interests  of  another  to  the  prejudice  of  their  own,  as  to  avoid  the 
humiliating  ahernative  of  yielding  the  object  of  so  much  competition  to 
some  more  fortunate  rival  not  connected  with  their  band. 

It  may  be  here  necessary  to  remark  that  nearly  all  the  suitors  belonged 
to  one  lodge,  uud  that  each  of  these  was  a  large  oblong  building,  capabl. 
of  containing  20  or  30  families,  the  domestic  arrangements  of  which  were- 
regulated  by  a  war  chief,  acknowledged  as  the  head  of  that  particular  sub- 
ordinate band. 
Many  objections  to  the  task  imposed  on  him  by  this  proposition  wew 

91 


:\ 


I     r.,r; 


.1,  F 


.1:1.' 


J 

■m 

i 

f^ 

■'*' 

1 

.t' 
I- 


92 


HISTORICAL  TRADITIONS. 


it 


interposed  by  the  chief,  the  principal  of  which  were,  the  great  disparity  of 
age  and  the  utter  futility  of  any  further  attempt,  upon  the  uflecliond  of  one 
so  obdurate  of  heart.  The  first  was  obviated  by  '-omo  well  applied  cum- 
mendatioiis  of  iiis  person,  and  tli<>  second  yielded  to  the  suggestion  that 
women  were  often  capricious,  were  not  always  influ  ,jocd  by  considera- 
tions the  most  natural,  or  resolvable  to  reasons  the  most  obvious. 

The  chief  then  painted  and  arrayed  himself  as  ibr  battle,  bestowing 
some  little  additional  adornment  upon  his  person,  to  aid  him  in  this  species 
of  warfare,  with  which  he  was  not  altogether  so  familiar  as  thiit  in  which 
he  had  acquired  his  reputation  ;  his  practice  having  been  confined  rather  to 
the  use  of  stone-headed  arrows  than  love  darts,  and  his  dexterity  in  the 
management  of  hearts  displayed  rather  in  making  bloody  incisions,  than 
tender  impressions.  Before  he  left  the  lodge,  his  retainers  pledged  them- 
selves, that  if  the  prosecution  of  this  adventure  should  impose  upon  their 
chief  the  necessity  of  performing  any  feat,  to  render  him  better  worthy  the 
acceptance  of  Oon-yay-stee,  they  would  aid  him  in  its  accomplishment, 
and  sustain  him  against  its  consequences  to  the  last  extremity.  It  was  re- 
served for  so  adventurous  a  spirit,  that  it  should  be  as  successful  in  love,  as 
it  had  hitherto  been  resistless  in  war. 

After  a  courtship  of  a  few  days,  he  proposed  himself  and  was  condition- 
ally accepted,  but  what  the  nature  of  this  condition  was,  further  than  that 
it  was  indispensable,  Oon-yay-stee  refused  to  tell  him,  until  he  should 
have  given  her  the  strongest  assurances  that  it  should  be  complied  with. 
After  some  hesitation  and  a  consultation  with  the  lovers  who  urged  him 
lo  give  the  promise,  he  declared  himself  ready  to  accept  the  terms  of  the 
compact.  Under  her  direction  he  then  pledged  the  word  of  a  warrior, 
that  neither  peril  to  person,  nor  sacrifice  of  afTection  should  ever  prevail 
with  him  to  desist,- imprecating  the  vengeance  of  Hau-men-dee-zhoo,  and 
the  persecution  of  Dairh-shoo-oo-roo-no  upon  his  head  if  he  failed  to 
prosecute  to  the  uttermost,  the  enterprise,  if  its  accomplishment  were 
only  possible. 

She  told  him  to  bring  her  the  scalp  of  a  Seneca  chief  whom  she  desig- 
nated, who  for  some  reason  she  chose  not  to  reveal,  was  the  object  of  her 
hatred. 

The  Wyandot  saw  too  late,  that  he  was  committed.  He  besought  her 
to  reflect,  that  this  man  was  his  bosom  friend,  they  had  eaten  and  drank 
and  grown  up  together — and  how  heavy  it  would  make  his  heart  to  think 
that  his  friend  had  perished  by  his  hand.  He  remonstrated  with  her  on 
the  cruelty  of  such  a  requisition,  on  the  infamy  of  such  an  outrage  of  con- 
fidence and  the  execration  which  would  forever  pursue  the  author  of  an 
action  so  accursed.  But  his  expostulations  were  made  to  deaf  ears.  She 
told  him  either  to  redeem  his  pledge,  or  consent  to  be  proclaimed  for  a 
lying  dog,  whose  promises  were  unworthy  ever  to  be  heard,  and  then  left 
him. 


HISTORICAL    TRADITIONS. 


93 


>m.  she  (lesifif- 


An  hour  had  hardly  elapsed,  befom  tho  inAirintod  Wyandot  blackened 
his  fuce.  ontorcil  the  Seneco  Village,  toninhuwked  and  scalped  his  friend, 
and  as  he  rushed  out  of  the  lodge  shouted  tho  scalp-whoop.  In  tho  dark- 
ness of  tlic  night  his  person  could  not  be  distinguished,  and  ho  was  chal- 
lenged by  a  Seneca  to  whom  he  gave  his  name,  purpose,  and  a  defiance 
and  then  continued  his  fligiit.  But  before  it  had  terminiUcd,  the  long 
mournful  scalp-whoop  of  tho  Senecas  was  resounding  through  the  Wy- 
andot Village ;  and  the  chiit  had  hardly  joined  in  the  furious  conflict  that 
ensued  between  the  avengers  of  his  murdered  victim  and  his  own  retain- 
ers, before  he  paid  with  his  life  the  forfeit  of  his  treachery. 

After  a  deadly  and  sustained  combat  for  three  days  and  nights,  with 
alternate  success,  the  Wyandots  '  'o  compelled  to  retire,  deserting  their 
village  and  abandoning  their  ('  .cs  to  such  mercy  as  might  be  granted 
by  an  infuriated  enemy.  .  Those  who  were  left,  sunk  under  the  tomahawk 
and  scalping  knife — tho  village  was  devastated — and  the  miserable  author 
of  the  bbody  tragedy  herself  perished  amid  this  scene  of  indiscriminate 
slaughter  and  desolation. 

This  war  is  said  to  have  continued  for  a  period  of  more  than  30  years, 
in  which  time,  the  Wyandots  had  been  forced  backwards  as  far  as  Lakes 
Huron  and  Michigan.  Here  they  made  nn  obstinate  stand,  from  which  all 
the  efforts  of  their  relentless  enemies  to  dislodge  them  were  ineffectual. 
Their  inveterate  hatred  of  each  other  was  fostered  by  the  war  parties  of 
the  respective  tribes,  whose  vindictive  feelings  led  them  to  hunt  and  de- 
stroy each  other,  hko  so  many  beasts  of  the  forest.  These  resulted  gene- 
rally in  favor  of  tho  Wyandots,  who,  inspirited  by  these  partial  successes, 
prepared  for  more  active  operations.  Three  encounters  took  place,  6n  the 
same  day,  two  being  had  on  Lake  Michigan  and  one  on  Lake  Erie,  and 
which  from  their  savage  and  exterminating  character,  closed  this  long  and 
merciless  contest.  It  is  somewhat  remarkable,  as  no  other  tradition  makes 
mention  of  an  Indian  battle  upon  water,  that  one  of  these,  said  to  have 
occurred  on  Lake  Erie,  between  Long  Potnt  and  Fort  Talbot,  was  fought 
in  canoes.     Of  this  the  following  detail  is  given. 

A  large  body  of  Wyandots  accompanied  by  two  Ottawas  left  Lake  Hu- 
ron in  birch  canoes,  on  a  war  excursion  into  the  country  of  the  Senecas, 
who  had  settled  at  this  time,  near  the  head  of  the  Niagara  river.  They 
put  ashore  at  Long  Point  to  cook,  when  one  of  the  Ottawas  and  a  Wyan- 
dot were  sent  out  as  spies  to  reconnoitre.  They  had  proceeded  but  a  short 
distance  from  the  camp,  when  they  met  two  yenecas,  who  had  been  de- 
spatched by  their  party  for  the  like  purposes,  and  from  whom  they  instantly 
fled.  The  Ottawa  finding  his  pursuers  gaining  upon  him,  hid  himself  in 
the  branches  of  a  spruce  tree,  where  he  remained  till  the  Seneca  had 
passed.  The  Wyandot,  fleeter  of  foot,  succeeded  in  reaching  his  camp 
and  gave  the  alarm,  when  the  whole  body  embarked  and  pushed  out  into 
the  lake.    In  another  moment  a  party  of  Senecas  was  discovered,  turnin 


f 


i  ' 


lij' 


^^: 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


4^ 


C-^/ 

'^^. 


1.0 


II  LI 
11.25 


*^  liU    12.2 

M.  116 


■ 

ll 


I^tographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WIST  MAIN  STRUT 

VVIISTIR,N.Y.  MSM 

(7I6)I72-4S03 


f»4 


KARI.y    SKETCHES    OF    INDIAN    WOMEN. 


the  nearest  point  nf  land  in  \\rocKlen  canoes.  Immediately  the  wur-whoop? 
were  sounded  and  tho  hostile  bunds  began  to  chant  their  respective  songf. 
As  they  slowly  approachml  each  other,  the  Wyundots  struck  a  lire,  and 
j)reparcd  their  gum  and  b:irk  to  repuir  any  damage  which  might  occur  to 
tho  canoes.  The  battle  was  fought  with  bows  and  arrows,  and  after  u 
furious  and  obstinate  contest  of  some  liouvs,  in  wliich  the  carnage  wa> 
dreadful,  and  the  canoes  were  beginning  to  fill  with  blood,  water  and  man- 
gled bodies,  the  Senccas  began  to  give  way.  The  encouraged  Wyandots 
fought  with  redoubled  ardor,  driving  the  Senecas  to  tho  shore,  where  th« 
conflict  was  renewed  with  unabated  fury.  The  Wyandots  were  victorious, 
and  few  of  the  surviving  Senecas  escaped  to  tell  the  story  of  their  ilefeat. 
One  of  tho  prisoners,  a  boy,  was  spared  and  adopted  by  the  nation.  Two 
Wyandots  are  now  living  who  profess  to  have  seen  him,  when  very  far 
advanced  in  years. 

The  two  other  attacks  to  which  allusion  has  been  maiic,  as  occurring 
on  the  borders  of  Lake  Michigan,  were  not  more  fortunate  in  their  issue. 
The  Senecas  wore  repulsed  with  great  slaughter. 

Thus,  say  the  Wyandots,  originated  this  long,  bloody  and  disastrous 
war,  and  thus  it  terminated  after  proving  nearly  the  ruin  of  our  nation. 

HO-TSHUNGRAH 

Upper  Sandusky f  March  1st,  1827. 


EARLY  SKETCHES  OF  INDIAN  WOMEN. 


Tiii:  oldest  books  we  possess  written  by  the  flrst  obeervers  of  our  In- 
dians abound  in  interest.  Among  these  is  a  small  work  by  William  Wood, 
who  visited  Plymouth  and  Massachusetts  soon  after  their  settlement,  and 
published  his   ••  New  England! s  Prospect^''  m  London,  in  1034. 

The  following  c.\tract  from  this  booli,  (now  very  scarce,)  we  make 
here,  partly  for  tho  purpose  which  the  author  declares  he  had  in  view  in 
writing  it,  viz. :  to  excite  the  special  interest  of  our  female  readers,  though 
the  good  humour  and  wit,  as  well  as  the  benevolence  of  the  writer,  will 
doubtless  commend  it  to  persons  of  both  sexes.  That  wo  may  not  rim 
the  risk  of  losing  any  of  the  eiTcct  of  the  quaiut,  old-fashioned  style  of 
the  original,  we  have  been  careful  to  preserve  the  author's  orthography 
and  punctuation,  together  with  the  long  sentences,  for  which,  as  well  as 
many  of  his  contemporaries,  he  was  remarkable.  We  have  omitted  short 
and  unimportart  passages  in  a  few  places,  marked  with  asterisks.   £. 


W  A  S  B  A  S  H  A  S ; 


o», 


THE  TRIBE  THAT  GREW  OlJT  OF  A  SHEll. 


AN    OSAGE    LEGEND. 


#    i 


There  was  a  snail  living  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Missouri,  where  he 
found  plenty  of  food,  and  wantcti  nothing/'  But  at  length  the  waters  be- 
gan to  rise  and  overflow  its  banks,  and  although  the  little  animal  clung 
\o  a  log,  the  flood  carriod  them  both  away,  ihuy  floated  :\long  for  many 
ilays.  When  the  water  fell,  tlie  poor  snail  was  left  in  the  mud  and  slime, 
on  shore.  The  heat  of  the  sun  came  out  so  strong,  that  he  was  soon  fixed 
in  the  slime  and  could  not  stir.  He  could  no  longer  get  any  nourish- 
ment. He  became  oppressed  whh  heat  and  drought.  He  resigned  him- 
self to  his  fate  and  prepared  to  die.  But  all  at  once,  he  felt  a  renewed 
vigour.  His  shell  burst  open,  and  he  began  to  rise.  His  head  gradually 
rose  above  the  ground,  he  felt  his  lower  extremities  assuming  the  charac- 
ter of  feet  and  legs.  Arras  extended  from  his  sides.  He  felt  their  ex- 
tremities divide  into  fingers.  In  line  he  rose,  under  the  influence  of  one 
•Jay's  sun,  into  a  tall  and  noble  man.  For  a  while  ho  remained  in  a  dull 
und  stupid  state.  He  had  but  little  activity,  and  no  clear  thought*. 
These  all  came  by  degrees,  and  when  his  recollections  returned,  he  re- 
solved to  travel  back  to  his  native  land«. 

But  he  was  naked  and  ignorant.  The  first  want  he  feh  was  hunger. 
He  saw  beasts  and  birds,  as  he  walked  along,  but  he  knew  not  liow  to 
kill  them.  He  wished  himself  again  a  snail,  for  he  knew  how,  in  tiuit 
form,  to  get  his  food.  At  length  he  became  so  weak,  by  walking  and 
fasting,  that  he  laid  himself  down,  on  a  grassy  bank,  to  die.  He  had  not 
laid  long,  when  he  heard  a  voice  calling  him  by  name.  '•  Was-bas-has," 
oxclaimcd  the  voice  He  looked  up,  and  beheld  the  Great  Spirit  sitting 
on  a  white  horse.  His  eyes  glistened  like  stars.  The  hair  of  his  head 
shone  like  the  sun.  He  could  not  bear  to  look  upon  him.  He  trembled 
from  head  to  foot  Again  the  voice  spoke  to  him  in  a  mild  tone- 
"  Was-bas-has !  Why  do  you  look  terrified  ?"  "  I  tremble,"  he  replied, 
because  1  stand  before  Him  who  raised  me  from  the  ground.     I  am  faint 

95 


!  I  1 1 

i   .P 


3 


■  1  * 

.  !    I 
■1    . 

mm 


m 


96 


WASBASHAS. 


I 


and  hungry, — I  have  eaten  nothing  since  the  floods  left  me  upon  the  shore 
—a  little  shell." 

The  (Jrcat  Spirit  here  lifted  up  his  hands  and  displaying  a  lx)vv  and 
arnnvs,  told  him  to  look  at  hiui.  At  a  distance  sat  a  bird  on  a  tree.  Ho 
put  an  arrow  to  the  string,  and  pulling  it  with  force,  brought  down  the 
beautiful  object.  At  this  moment  a  deer  came  in  sight.  He  placed  ano- 
ther arrow  to  the  string,  and  pierced  it  through  and  through.  '•  These" 
said  he,  ''  are  your  food,  and  these  are  your  arms,"  handing  him  the  bow 
and  arrows.  He  then  instructed  him  how  to  remove  the  skin  of  the  deer, 
and  prepare  it  for  a  garment.  "  You  are  naked,"  said  he,  "and  must  btf 
clothed ;  it  is  now  warm,  but  the  skies  will  change,  and  bring  rains,  and 
snow,  and  cold  winds."  Having  said  this,  he  also  imparted  the  gift  of  fire, 
and  instructed  him  how  to  roast  the  flesh.  He  then  placed  a  collar  of 
wampum  around  his  neck.  "  This,"  said  he,  '•  is  your  authority  over  all 
beasts."  Slaving  done  this,  both  horso  and  rider  rose  up,  and  vanished 
from  his  sight. 

Was-bas-has  refreshed  himself,  and  no\  •  pursued  his  way  to  his  native 
land.  Ho  had  seated  himself  on  the  banks  of  the  river,  and  was  medita- 
ting on  what  had  passed,  when  a  large  beaver  rose  up  from  the  channel 
and  addressed  him.  "  Who  art  thou  ;"  said  the' beaver,  "  that  comest  here 
todisturb  my  ancient  reign  ?"  "  I  am  a  ot««,"  he  replied ;  "  I  was  once  a  shell. 
a  creeping  shell ;  but  who  art  thou  ?"  "I  am  king  of  the  nation  of  beavers," 
he  answered :  "  I  lead  my  people  up  and  down  this  stream ;  we  are  a  busy 
people,  and  the  river  is  my  dominion."  "  I  must  divide  it  with  you,"  re- 
torted Was-bas-has.  "  The  Great  Spirit  has  placed  me  at  the  head  of 
beasts  and  birds,  fishes  and  fowl ;  and  has  provided  me  with  the  power 
of  maintaining  my  rights."  Here  he  held  up  the  bow  and  arrows,  and 
displayed  the  collar  of  shells  around  his  neck.  "  Come,  come,*'  said  the 
Beaver,  modifying  his  tone,  "  I  perceive  we  are  brothers. — Walk  with  me 
to  my  lodge,  and  refresh  yourself  after  your  journey,"  and  so  saying  he 
led  the  way.  The  Snad-Man  willingly  obeyed  his  invitation,  and  had 
no  reason  to  repent  of  his  confidence.  They  soon  entered  a  fine  large  vil 
lage,  and  his  host  led  him  to  the  chiefs  lodge.  It  was  a  well-built  room, 
of  a  cone-shape,  and  the  floor  nicely  covered  with  mats.  As  soon  as 
they  were  seated,  the  BeaAer  directed  his  wife  and  daughter  to  prepare 
food  for  their  guest.  While  this  was  getting  ready,  the  Beaver  chief 
thought  he  would  improve  his  opportunity  by  making  a  fast  friend  of  so 
supei^or  a  being ;  whom  he  saw,  at  the  same  time,  to  be  but  a  novice. 
He  informed  him  of  the  method  they  had  of  cutting  down  trees,  with  their 
teeth,  and  of  felling  them  across  streams,  so  as  to  dam  up  the  water,  and  de- 
scribed the  method  of  finishing  their  dams  with  leaves  and  clay.  He  also 
instructed  him  in  the  way  of  erecting  lodges,  and  with  other  wise  and 
•easonable  conversation  beguiled  the  time.  His  wife  and  daughter  now 
entered,  bringing  in  vessels  of  fresh  peeled  poplar,  and  willow,  and  sassa 


ORIGIN   OF  THE   DORMOPSE. 


97 


frns,  and  alder  bark,  which  is  the  most  choice  food  known  to  thotn.  Of 
this,  Was-bas-hns  made  a  merit  of  tasting,  while  his  entertainer  devoured 
it  with  pleasure.  He  was  pleased  with  the  modest  looks  and  deportment  of 
the  chiefs  daughter,  and  her  cleanly  and  neat  attire,  and  her  assiduous 
attention  to  the  commands  of  her  father.  This  was  ripened  into  esteem 
by  the  visit  ho  made  her.  A  mutual  attachment  ensued.  A  union  was 
proposed  to  the  father,  who  was  rejoiced  to  find  so  advantageous  a  match 
for  his  daughter.  A  great  feast  was  prepared,  to  which  all  the  beavers, 
and  other  animals  on  good  terms  with  them,  were  invited.  The  Snail- 
Man  and  the  Beaver-Maid  were  thus  united,  and  this  union  is  the  origin 
of  the  Osages.     So  it  is  said  by  the  old  people. 


:i  n 


THE  «0Y  WHO  SET  A  SNARE  FOR  THE  SUN; 


OR 


THE  ORIGIN  OF  THE  KUG-E-BEENG-WA-KWA,*  OR  DORMOUSE. 


FROM  THE   ODJIBWA   ALGONQUIN. 

At  the  time  when  the  animals  reigned  in  the  earth,  they  had  killed  all 
IfUt  a  girl,  and  her  little  brother,  and  these  two  were  living  in  fear  and  se- 
clusion. The  boy  was  a  perfect  pigmy,  and  never  grew  beyond  the  stature 
of  a  small  infant ;  but  the  girl  increased  with  her  years,  so  that  the  labor 
of  providing  food  and  lodging  devolved  wholly  on  her.  She  went  out 
daily  to  get  wood  for  their  lodge-fire,  and  took  her  little  brother  along  that 
no  accident  might  happen  to  him ;  for  he  was  too  littla  to  leave  alone.  A 
big  bird  might  have  flown  away  with  him.  She  made  him  a  bow  and 
arrows,  and  said  to  him  one  day,  "  I  will  leave  you  behind  where  I  have 
been  chopping — you  must  hide  yourself,  and "  you  will  soon  see  the  Git- 
shee-gitshee-gaun,  ai  see-ug  or  snow  birds,  come  and  pick  the  worms  out  of 
the  wood,  where  I  have  been  chopping,"  (for  it  was  in  the  winter.)  •'  Shoot 
one  of  them  and  bring  it  home."  He  obeyed  her,  and  tried  his  best  to  kill 
one,  but  came  home  unsuccessful.  She  told  him  he  must  not  despair,  but 
try  again  the  next  day.  She  accordingly  left  him  at  the  place  she  got 
wood,  and  returned.  Towards  nightfall,  she  heard  his  little  footsteps  on 
the  snow,  and  he  came  in  exultingly,  and  threw  down  one  of  the  birds, 
which  he  had  killed.  "  My  sister,"  said  he,  "  I  wish  you  to  skin  it  and 
stretch  the  skin,  and  when  I  have  killed  more,  I  will  have  a  coat  made 
out  of  them."  "  But  what  shall  we  do  with  the  body  ?"  said  she :  for  as  yet 
men  had  not  begun  to  eat  animal  food,  but  lived  on  vegetables  alone. 
"  Cat  it  in  two,"  he  answered,  "  and  season  our  pottage  with  one  half  of  k 

•  Blind  Woman.        • '    >' 


a . 


fvnl 


ns 


ORIGIN    OF  THE    DORMOUSE. 


.-It  u  liiiu  ''     Slic  did  so.     The  boy,  who  was  of  a  verysnrall  stalurc,  con- 
tinued his  efforts,  und  succeeded  in  killing  ten  birds,  out  of  the  skins  ot 
wiiich  his  siMcr  niadr  him  a  little  cout. 

"Sister,"  said  lie  onr  day,  "are  we  all  alone  in  the  world  ?  Is  there  nobody 
•'Isc  living  ?"  She  told  him  that  those  they  feared  and  who  had  destroyed 
tlifir  rt'iativu.s  lived  in  a  certain  quarter,  and  that  he  must  by  no  means  go 
in  that  diruclion.  This  only  served  to  inflame  his  curiosity  and  raise  his 
ambition,  and  he  soun  after  took  his  bow  and  arrows  and  went  in  that 
direction.  After  walking  a  long  time  and  meeting  nothing,  ho  became 
tired,  and  lay  down  on  a  knoll,  where  the  sun  had  melted  the  snow,  lie 
fell  fust  asleep;  and  wliile  sleeping,  the  sun  beat  so  hot  upon  him,  that  it 
.>iingcd  and  drew  up  his  bird-skin  coat,  so  that  when  he  awoke  and 
.stretched  himself,  he  felt  bound  m  it,  as  it  were.  He  looked  down  an<i 
aaw  the  damage  done  to  his  coat.  He  flew  into  a  passion  and  upbraided 
the  sun,  and  vowfed  vengeance  against  it.  "  Do  not  think  you  are  too 
high,"  said  he,  "  I  shall  revenge  myself." 

On  coming  home  he  related  his  disaster  to  his  sister,  and  lamented  bit- 
terly the  spoiling  of  his  coat.  He  would  not  eat.  He  lay  down  as  one 
that  fiists,  and  did  not  stir,  or  move  his  position  for  ten  days,  though  she 
tried  all  she  could  to  arouse  him.  At  the  end  often  days,  he  turned  over, 
and  then  lay  ten  days  on  the  other  side.  When  he  got  up,  he  told  hit- 
sister  to  make  him  a  snare,  for  he  meant  to  catch  the  sim.  She  said  she 
had  nothing ;  but  finally  recollected  a  little  piece  of  dried  deer's  sinew,  that 
her  father  had  left,  which  she  soon  made  into  a  string  suitable  for  a  noose. 
But  the  moment  she  showed  it  to  him,  he  'old  her  it  would  not  do,  an<l 
bid  her  get  something  else.  She  said  she  had  nothing — nothing  at  all. 
At  last  she  thought  of  her  hair,  and  pulling  some  of  it  out  of  her  head, 
made  a  string.  But  he  instantly  said  it  would  not  answer,  and  bid  her. 
pettishly,  and  with  authority,  make  him  a  noose.  She  told  him  there 
was  nothing  to  make  it  of,  and  went  out  of  the  lodge.  She  said  to  her- 
self, when  she  had  got  without  the  lodge,  and  while  she  was  all  alone, 
"  neow  obewy  indapin."  This  she  did,  and  twisting  them  into  a  tiny 
cord  she  handed  it  to  her  brother.  The  moment  he  saw  this  curious 
braid  he  was  delighted.  "  This  will  do,"  he  said,  and  immediately  put  it 
to  his  mouth  ai'd  began  pulling  it  through  his  lips ;  and  as  fast  as  he  drew 
it  changed  it  into  a  red  metal  cord,  which  he  wound  around  his  body  and 
.shoulders,  till  he  had  a  large  quantity.  He  then  prepared  himself,  and 
set  out  a  little  after  midnight,  that  he  might  catch  the  sun  before  it  rose. 
He  flxed  his  snare  on  a  spot  just  where  the  sun  would  strike  the  land,  as 
it  rose  above  the  earth's  disc  ;  and  sure  enough,  he  caught  the  sun,  so  that 
it  was  held  fast  in  the  cord,  and  did  not  rise. 

The  animals  who  ruled  the  earth  were  immediately  put  into  a  great 
commotion.  They  had  no  light.  They  called  a  council  to  debate  upon 
the  matter,  and  to  appoint  some  one  to  go  and  cut  the  cord — for  this 


!-^ 


AMPATA    SAPA. 


f0 


was  a  very  hazardous  enterprize,  as  the  rny»  of  tho  sun  would  burr  who- 
ever came  8o  near  to  them.  At  last  the  dormouso  tindenook  it — for  at 
this  time  tho  dorinoiLxo  was  tho  largest  animal  in  the?  world.  When  it 
stood  up  it  looked  \\]<'\  a  mountain.  When  it  pfot  to  the  jtlnre  where  tin* 
8un  was  snared,  its  htick  bejjan  to  smoke  and  hum.  with  the  intensity  of 
the  heat,  and  the  tcp  of  its  carcass  was  reduced  to  enormous  heaps  oi 
ashes.  It  succeeded,  however,  in  cutting;  the  cord  with  its  tectli.  and  free- 
ing the  sun,  hut  it  was  reduced  to  a  very  small  sixe,  and  has  remained 
so  ever  since      Men  call  it  the  Kug-c-been-gwa-kwa. 


il 


^1! 


AMPATA     SAPA; 


on, 

THE  PIRST-Wll'R. 


great 

upon 

n  this 


A    TRADITION    OF    THE    DACOTAHS. 

Ampata  Sapa  was  the  wife  of  a  brave  young  htmter  and  warrior,  by 
whom  she  had  two  children.  They  lived  together  in  great  happiness, 
which  was  only  varied  by  the  changes  of  a  forest  life.  Sometimes  they 
lived  on  the  pnuries  ;  sometimes  they  built  their  wigwam  in  the  forest, 
near  the  banks  of  a  stream,  and  they  paddled  their  canoe  up  and  down  the 
rivers.  In  these  trips  they  got  fish,  when  they  were  tired  of  Avild  meats. 
(n  the  summer  season  they  kept  on  the  open  grounds  ;  in  the  winter,  they 
flxed  their  camp  in  a  sheltered  position,  in  the  woods.  The  very  change 
of  their  camp  was  a  source  of  pleasure,  for  they  wore  always  on  the  look- 
out for  something  new.     They  had  plenty,  and  they  wanted  nothing. 

In  this  manner  the  first  years  of  their  marriage  passed  away.  Bin  it  so 
happened,  that  as  years  went  by,  the  reputation  of  her  husband  in  the  trilxi 
increased,  and  he  soon  came  to  be  regarded  as  a  Wcetshahstshy  Atapce,  or 
chief.  This  opened  a  new  field  for  hi?  ambirion  and  pride.  The  fame 
of  a  chief,  it  is  well  known,  is  often  increased  by  the  number  of  his  wives. 
His  lodge  was  now  thronged  with  visitors.  Some  came  to  consult  him  ; 
some  to  gain  his  favour.  All  this  gnvo  Ampata  Sapa  no  uneasiness,  for 
the  Red.  People  like  to  have  visitors,  and  to  show  hospitality.  The  first  thing 
that  caused  a  jar  in  her  mind,  was  the  rumour  that  her  husband  was  about 
to  take  a  new  wife.  This  was  like  a  poison  in  her  veins ;  for  she  had  a  big 
heart.  She  was  much  attached  to  her  husband,  and  she  could  not  bear 
the  idea  of  sharing  his  affections  with  another.  But  she  found  that  the 
idea  had  already-  got  strong  hold  of  her  husband's  mind,  and  her  remon- 
strances did  little  good.  He  Defended  himself  on  the  ground,  that  it  would 
give  him  greater  influence  in  the  tribe  if  he  took  the  daughter  of  a  noted 


•I'        ii 


'if  i 


m 


1^ 


I 


i1 


100 


AMPATA    8APA. 


cbiel.  Uiit  before  he  had  time  to  bring  her  to  hjs  lodge,  Ampata  Sapa 
had  fled  from  it,  taking  her  two  children,  and  returned  to  her  father'* 
it)dgc.  Her  father  lintd  at  some  distance,  und  here  she  remained  a  short 
time  in  quiet.  The  whole  l)nnd  soon  moved  up  the  Mississippi,  to  their 
liunting  ground.  Slic  was  glad  to  go  with  them,  and  would,  indeed,  have 
been  glad  to  go  any  whore,  to  get  further  from  the  lodge  of  her  faithless 
husband. 

Here  the  winter  wore  away.  When  the  Spring  opened,  they  came 
back  again  to  the  ))anks  of  the  river,  and  mended  and  litted  up  the  canoes, 
which  they  had  left  in  the  fall.  In  these  they  put  their  furs,  and  de- 
scended to  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony.  Ampata  Sapa  lingered  behind  a 
short  time  the  morning  of  their  embarkation,  at  they  began  to  draw  near 
the  rapids  which  precede  the  great  plunge.  She  then  put  her  canoe  in 
the  water,  and  embarked  with  her  children.  As  she  approached  the  falls, 
the  increasing  velocity  of  the  current  rendered  the  paddles  of  but  little 
use.  She  rested  with  her's  suspended  in  her  hands,  while  she  arose,  and 
uttered  her  lament :       ^  ■  -t.  "      ■  , 

'•It  was  him  only  that  I  loved,  with  the  love  of  my  heart.  It  was  for 
him  that  I  prepared,  with  joy,  the  fresh  killed  meat,  and  swept  with 
boughs  my  lodge-fire.  It  was  for  him  I  dressed  the  skin  of  the  noble  deer, 
and  worked,  with  my  hands,  the  Moccasins  that  graced  his  feet. 

I  waited  while  the  sun  ran  his  daily  course,  for  his  return  from  the 
chase,  and  I  rejoiced  in  my  heart  when  I  heard  his  manly  footsteps  a^ 
preach  the  lodge.  He  threw  down  his  burden  at  the  door — it  wr:^  a 
haunch  of  the  deer  ; — I  flew  to  prepare  the  meat  for  his  use. 

My  heart  was  bound  up  in  him,  and  he  was  all  the  world  to  me.  But 
he  has  left  me  for  another,  and  life  i^  now  a  burden  which  I  cannot  bear. 
L'ven  my  children  add  to  my  griefs — they  look  so  much  like  him.  How 
can  I  support  life,,  when  all  its  moments  are  bitter )  i  have  lifted  up  my 
voice  to  the  Master  of  life.  I  have  asked  him  to  take  "back  that  life,  whicb 
he  gave,  and  which  I  no  longer  wish.  I  am  on  the  current  that  hastens 
to  fulfil  my  prayer.  I  see  the  white  foam  of  the  water.  It  is  my  shroud. 
I  hear  the  deep  murmur  from  below.    It  is  my  funeral  song.     Farewell. 

It  was  too  late  to  arrest  her  course  She  had  approached  too  near  the 
abyss,  before  her  purpose  was  discovered  by  her  friends.  They  beheld 
her  enter  the  foam — they  saw  the  canoe  for  an  instant,  on  the  verge,  and 
then  disappear  for  ever.  Such  was  the  end  of  Ampata  Sapa ;  and  they  say 
her  canoe  can  sometimes  be  seen,  by  moonlight,  plunging  over  the  fails.    '' 


Internal  disscntion  has  done  more  to  destroy  the  Indian  power  in 
America,  than  the  white  man's  sword.  Could  the  tribes  learn  the  wis- 
dom of  confederation,  they  might  yet  be  saved.  This  is  a  problem  now 
undergoing  an  interesting  process  of  solution,     r      ..';,i:  .-.•u^-  '  ini 


1  Ti 


il 


MUKAKEE    MINDEMOEA, 


rM 


I    I 


on. 


THE  TOAD-WOMAN 


\K  ODJIBWA  TALE. 


V.VREAT  good  Inck  once  happened  to  a  young  woman  v/\\o  was  living  all 
slone  m  the  wooas,  with  noboily  near  her  but  her  little  dog,  for,  to  her  sur- 
» rise,  she  found  fresh  meat  every  morning  ut  her  door.  She  felt  very 
>inxious  to  know  who  i».  wab  tliut  supplied  her,  and  watching  one  morning, 
very  early,  she  saw  a  lianf'&oi.ie  young  man  deposit  ihi!  meal.  After  IiIr 
being  seen  by  her,  In;  bocamc  her  huslmnd,  and  she  had  a  son  by  him. 
One  day  not  long  after  thi«,  the  itian  did  not  return  at  evening,  as  usual, 
from  hunting.  She  waited  till  late  at  night,  but  all  in  vain.  Next  day 
she  swung  her  baby  to  sleep  in  its  tiktmugun,  or  cradle,  and  then  said  to 
her  dog:  "  Take  care  of  your  brothci  whilst  I  am  gone,  and  wKon  he 
cries,  halloo  for  me."  The  cradle  was  i/iade  of  the  finest  wumpum,  and 
all  its  bandages  and  decorations  were  ot  the  same  costly  material.  After 
a  short  time  the  woman  heard  the  cry  of  her  faithful  dog,  and  running 
homo  as,  fast  as  she  could,  she  found  her  child  gone  and  the  dog  too. 
But  on  looking  round,  she  saw  pieces  of  the  wampum  of  her  child's  cradle 
bit  off  by  the  dog,  who  strove  to  retain  the  child  and  prevent  his  being 
carried  off  by  an  old  woman  ca''':.'l  Mukakee  Mindemoea,  or  the  Toad- 
Woman.  'The  mother  followed  a>  full  speed,  and  occasionally  came  to 
lodges  inhabited  by  old  women,  who  told  her  at  what  time  the  thief  had 
passed  ;  they  also  gave  her  shoes,  that  she  might  follow  on.  There  were 
:x  nutnber  of  these  old  women,  who  seemed  as  if  they  were  all  prophetesses. 
Kach  of  them  would  say  to  her,  that  when  she  arrived  in  pursuit  of  her 
.stolen  child  at  the  next  lodge,  she  must  set  the  toes  of  the  moccasins  they 
had  loaned  her  pointing  homewards,  and  they  would  return  of  themselves. 
She  would  get  others  from  her  entertainers  further  on,  who  would  also 
give  her  directions  how  to  proceed  to  recover  her  son.  She  thus  followed 
in  the  pursuit,  from  valley  to  valley,  and  stream  to  stream,  for  months  and 
years ;  when  she  came,  at  length,  to  the  lodge  of  the  last  of  the  friendly  old 
Nocoes,  or  grandmothers,  as  they  were  called,  who  gave  her  final  instruc. 
tions  how  to  proceed.  She  told  her  she  was  near  the  place  where  her  son 
was,  and  directed  her  to  build  a  lodge  of  shingoob,  or  cedar  boughs,  near 
the  old  Toad- Woman's  lodge,  and  to  make  a  little  bark  dish  and  squeeze 
her  milk  into  it.     "  Then,"  she  said,  "  your  first  child  (meaning  the  dog) 

will  come  and  find  you  out "     She  did  accordingly,  and  in  a  short  time 

101 


I  ■  m 


i\- 


^\i  if 


ii  .1 


IM 


k  )i 


m 


$ 
it 


t  \ 
■  ft 


102 


MUKAKKK    MINDKMOKA. 


nIio  heard  her  con,  now  j^rown,  goinj^  out  to  hunt,  with  his  dog,  calling  on 
to  him,  *'  Moncdo  I'uwaubik  (that  is,  Stnel  or  Spirit  Iron,)  Twnc ! 
Tweo!"  She  then  sot  ready  the  dish  and  filled  it  with  her  milk.  The 
doir  soon  sreQtcd  it  and  camu  into  the  lodge ;  she  placed  it  before  him. 
"  See  my  child,"  said  she,  addressing  him,  "'the  food  you  used  to  haw 
from  me,  your  mother."  The  dog  wont  nnd  told  his  young  master  that 
he  had  found  his  rml  mother ;  and  informed  him  that  the  old  woman,  whom 
he  ealleil  his  mother,  was  not  his  mother,  that  she  hnd  stolon  him  when  an 
infant  in  his  cradle,  and  that  ho  had  himself  followed  her  in  hopes  of  get- 
ting him  back.  The  young  man  and  his  dog  then  went  on  their  hunting 
excursion,  and  brought  buck  a  great  quantity  of  meat  of  all  kinds.  He 
.said  to  his  pretended  mother,  as  he  laid  it  down,  "Send  some  to  the 
stranger  that  has  arrived  lately."  The  old  hag  answered,  "  No  I  why 
should  I  send  to  her — the  Sheegowish."*  He  insisted  ;  nnd  she  at  last 
''onsentcd  to  take  something,  throwing  it  in  at  the  door,  with  the  remark, 
•'  My  son  gives  you,  or  feeds  you  this."  But  it  was  of  such  an  oflTensivft 
nature,  that  she  threw  it  immediately  out  after  her. 

After  this  the  young  man  paid  the  stranger  a  visit,  at  her  lodge  of  cedar 
l>oi^hs,  and  partook  of  her  dish  of  milk.  She  then  told  him  she  was  his 
real  mother,  and  that  he  had  been  stolen  away  from  her  by  the  detestable 
Toad-Woman,  who  was  a  witch.  Ho  was  not  (juite  convinced.  She 
.«aid  to  him,  "  Feign  yourself  sick,  when  you  go  home,  and  when  the 
Toad- Woman  asks  what  ails  you,  say  that  you  want  to  seo  your  cradle  ; 
for  your  cradle  was  of  wampum,  and  your  faithful  brother,  the  dog,  bit  a 
piece  off  to  try  and  detain  you,  which  I  picked  up,  as  I  followed  .in  your 
track.  They  were  real  wampum,  white  and  blue,  shining  and  beautiful." 
She  then  showed  him  the  pieces.  He  went  home  and  did  as  his  real 
mother  bid  him.  "  Mother,"  said  he,  "  why  am  I  so  diflferent  in  my 
looks  from  the  rest  of  your  children  ?"  "  Oh,"  said  she,  "  it  was  a  very 
hright  clear  blue  sky  when  you  were  born ;  that  is  the  reason."  When 
the  Toad- Woman  saw  he  was  ill,  she  asked  what  she  could  do  for  him. 
He  said  nothing  would  do  him  good,  but  the  sight  of  his  cradle.  Sho  ran 
immediately  and  got  a  cedar  cradle ;  but  he  said  "  That  is  not  my  cradle." 
She  went  and  got  one  of  licr  own  children's  cradles,  (for  she  had  four,)  but 
he  turned  his  head  and  said,  "  That  is  not  mine."  She  then  produced  the 
real  cradle,  and  he  saw  it  was  the  same,  in  substance,  with  the  pieces  the 
t)tfaer  had  shown  him  ;  and  he  v.'os  convinced,  for  he  could  even  see  the 
marks  of  the  dog's  teeth  upon  it. 

He  soon  got  well,  and  went  out  hunting,  and  killed  a  fat  bear.  He  and 
his  dog-brother  then  stripped  a  tall  pine  of  all  its  branches,  and  stuck  the 
carcass  on  the  top,  taking  the  usual  sign  of  his  having  killed  an  animal — 
the  tongue.  He  told  the  Toad- Woman  where  he  had  left  it,  saying,  "  It 
is  very  far,  even  to  the  end  ^of  the  earth."  She  answered,  "  It  is  not  so  far 
*  S>uagigvi»9,  a  wi()owt  and  mourigh,  loiiiethmg  naity. 


MUKAKRK    MINIIKMOEA. 


]«) 


t)ut  I  can  get  it,"  «o  ofFshn  set.  As  soon  as  s\u)  was  ijonr.  tlir  yoiuip  innti 
and  his  doi;  killed  the  Tund- Woman's  children,  and  M:tk<  d  thoni  on  ea-lt 
Hidfl  of  the  door,  with  a  pi<!ce  o('  ''.*t  in  their  mouths,  anil  tin  n  w*>nt  to  his 
real  mother  and  hastened  her  departure  with  them.  The  Tond-Woinan 
spent  a  Inn^  time  in  (indin^  the  hear,  and  had  much  ado  in  oIin)liin<r  the 
tree  to  get  down  the  carcass  As  she  j^ot  near  home,  shf  m\v  llw  diildrrn 
looking  out,  apparently,  with  the  fut  in  their  month.*,  and  was  an-^^i y  at 
them,  saying',  "  Why  do  you  destroy  the  pomatum  of  your  brother."'  Hut 
her  fury  was  great  indeed,  when  she  saw  they  were  killed  and  impaled. 
She  run  after  the  fugitives  r.s  fast  us  she  could,  and  was  near  oveitukinp' 
then.,  when  the  young  man  said,  ''  We  arc  pressed  hard,  but  kt  this  htuy 
her  progress,"  throwing  his  (ire  steel  behind  him.  which  causerl  the  'road- 
Woman  to  slip  and  fall  rcpeutcdly.  Hal  still  sho  pursued  and  gained  on 
them,  when  he  threw  behind  him  his  flint,  which  again  retarded  her,  for 
It  made  her  slip  and  stumble,  so  that  her  knees  were  bleeding;  but  she 
continued  to  follow  on,  and  was  gaining  grotmd,  when  the  young  man 
said,  "  Let  the  Oshau  show  go  min  un  (snake  berry)  spring  up  to  detain 
her,"  and  immediately  these  berries  spread  like  scarlet  all  over  the  path 
for  a  long  distance,  which  she  couki  not  avoid  stooping  down  to  pick  and 
eat.  Still  sho  went  on,  and  was  again  advancing  on  them,  when  the 
young  man  at  last,  said  to  the  dog,  "  Brother,  chew  her  into  mummy,  for 
she  plagues  us."  So  the  dog,  turning  round,  seized  her  and  tore  her  to 
pieces,  and  they  escaped. 


:    l 


f 


rlJ 


Death  is  frightful,  or  welcome,  accordin<,'  to  the  theories  men  have  of  it 
To  the  Indian,  it  is  a  pleasing  and  welcome  event.  FTe  bclieve.s  a  future 
state  to  be  one  of  rewards,  and  restitutions,  and  not  of  punishments. 

The  Indian  idea  of  paradise  is  the  idea  of  the  orientals.  It  consists  of 
sensualities,  not  spiritualities.  Ho  expects  the  scene  to  furnish  him  case 
and  plenty.  Ease  and  plenty  make  the  Indian's  happiness  here,  and  hie 
heaven  is  but  a  bright  transcript  of  his  earth. 

Paganism  and  idolatry,  require  more  mysteries  fur  their  support  than 
Christianity.  The  Christian  has  but  one  God,  e.xisting  in  three  hypostases. 
It  would  be  below  the  truth  to  say  that  the  Indian  has  one  hundred  thou- 
sand gods. 

The  Hindoos  leorakip  their  multiform  geds  of  the  earth,  air  and  sea. 
The  North  American  Indian  only  believes  in  them.  He  worships  the 
Great  Spirit.  ,.i  .    .  ; ,.  > 

Wild  thoughts  are  often  bright  thoughts,  but  like  the  wild  leaps  of  a 
mountain  torrent,  they  are  evanescent  and  unequal.  We  are  dazzled 
by  a  single  figure  in  an  Indian  speech,  but  it  is  too  often  like  a  spark 
amid  a  shower  of  ashes. 


•     ,    f.  ■  It , 


THE  FLIGHT  OF  THE  SHAWNEES  FROM 
THE  SOUTH. 


K   MOIIROAN   TRADITION, 


\h 


Mbtoxon  states,  that  the  Shawnees  were,  in  ancient  times,  while  Ihejr 
Kved  in  the  south,  defeated  by  a  confederacy  of  surrounding  tribes,  and  in 
danger  of  being  totally  cut  oflfand  annihilated,  had  it  not  been  for  the  in- 
terference of  the  Mohegans  and  Delawares.  An  alliance  between  them 
and  the  Mohegiins,  happened  in  this  way.  Whilst  the  Mohegans  lived 
at  Schodack,  on  the  Hudson  river,  a  young  warrior  of  that  tribe  visited 
the  Shawnees,  at  their  southern  residence,  and  formed  a  close  friendship 
with  a  young  warrior  of  his  own  age.  They  became  as  brothers,  and 
vowed  for  ever  to  treat  each  other  as  such. 

The  Mohegan  warrior  had  returned,  and  Seen  some  years  living  with 
his  nation,  on  tho  banks  of  the  Chatimac,  or  Hudson,  when  a  general  war 
broke  out  agains{  the  Shawnees.  The  restless  and  warlike  disposition  oi 
this  tribe,  kept  them  constantly  embroiled  with  their  neighbours.  They 
were  unfaithful  to  their  treaties,  and  this  was  the  cause  of  perpetual  troubles 
and  wars.  At  length  the  nations  of  the  south  resolved,  by  a  general  ef- 
fort, to  rid  themselves  of  so  troublesome  a  people,  and  began  a  war,  in 
which  the  Shawnees  were  defeated,  battle  after  battle,  with  great  loss.  In 
this  emergency,  the  Mohegan  thought  of  his  Shawnee  brother,  and  re- 
solved to  rescue  him.  He  raised  a  war-party  and  being  joined  by  the  Le* 
napees,  since  called  Delawares,  they  marched  to  their  relief,  and  brought 
off  the  remnant  of  the  tribe  to  the  country  of  the  Lenapees.  Here  they 
were  put  under  the  charge  of  the  latter,  as  their  grandfather. 

They  were  now,  in  the  Indian  phrase,  put  between  their  grandfiithi^'s 
knees,  and  treated  as  little  children.  Their  hands  were  clasped  and  tied 
together — ^t^at  is  to  say,  they  were  taken  under  their  protection,  and 
forned  a  close  alliance.    But  stilly  sometimes  the  child  would  creep  out 

104 


FMOIIT    or   THB   HilAWNKKS. 


lOG 


under  the  old  mnn's  legs,  and  get  into  trouble — implying  ihnt  the  Shaw- 
iM)i>t  could  ncvur  forget  their  warlike  pr(>pensiti«.-a. 

'i'ho  eveutfl  of  the  8ub8ci|iient  history  of  this  trilu.',  after  the  settlement 
of  Aincricn  nrc  well  known.  With  the  LiUiiupces,  or  I  )eb\vari'S,  they  mi- 
grated westward. 

The  above  tradition  was  received  from  the  respectahlo  and  venerable 
chief,  al)ove  named,  in  1827,  during  the  negotiation  of  tho/trcaty  of  liuiies 
lies  Morbj  on  Vox  river.  At  this  treaty  hia  people,  bearing  the  modern 
name  of  Sto(;kbridf,'e8,  were  present,  having,  within  a  few  years,  migrated 
from  their  former  {msition  in  Oneida  county,  New  York,  to  the  waters  of 
Fox  river,  in  Wisconsin. 

Mctoxon  was  a  man  of  voracity,  and  of  rrflectivo  and  temperate  habits, 
united  to  uibunity  of  manners,  and  estirnublo  qualities  of  head  and  heart, 
aal  had  occasion  to  know  from  several  years'  acquaintance  witli  him,  be- 
fore he,  and  his  people  went  from  Vernon  to  the  west,  ns  well  us  after  he 
Ukigrated  thither. 

The  tradition,  perhaps  with  the  natural  ^mrtiality  of  a  tril)csman,  lays 
too  much  stress  upon  a  noble  and  generous  act  of  individual  and  tribe, 
friendship,  but  is  nut  inconsistant  with  other  relation;),  of  the  early  south- 
ern position,  and  irrascible  temper  of  the  Shawnee  tribe.  Their  name  it- 
delf,  which  is  a  derivative  from  O-shd-vvan-ung,  the  place  of  the  South,  is 
strong  presumptive  evidence  of  a  former  residence  in,  or  origin  irom,  the 
extreme  south.  Mr.  John  Johnston,  who  was  for  many  years  the  govern- 
ment agcn^  of  this  tribe  at  Piqua,  in  Ohio,  tnices  them,  in  an  article  in  the 
Archselogia  Americana  (vol.  1,  p.  273)  to  the  Suwanee  river  in  Florida. 
Mr.  Gallatin,  in  the  second  volume  of  the  same  work  (p.  65)  points  out 
their  track,  from  historical  sources  of  undoubted  authority,  to  the  banks 
of  the  upper  Savannah,  in  Georgia  ;  but  remarks  that  they  have  only  been 
well  known  to  us  since  1680.  They  are  first  mentioned  in  our  scattered 
Indian  annals,  by  De  Laet,  in  1632. 

[t  may  further  be  said^  in  relation  to  Metoxon's  tradition,  that  there  is 
authority  for  asserting,  that  in  the  flight  of  the  Shawnees  from  the  south, 
a  part  of  them  descended  the  Kentucky  river  west,  to  the  Ohio  valley, 
where,  in  after  times,  the  Shawnees  of  Pennsylvania  and  New  Jersey, 
rather  formed  a  re-union  with  this  division  of  their  kindred  than  led  the 
way  for  them. 


To  depart  one  step  fVom  barbarism,  is  to  take  one  step  towards  civiliza- 
tion. To  abandon  the  lodge  of  bark — to  throw  aside  the  blanket — ^to  dis- 
continue the  use  of  pamts — or  to  neglect  the  nocturnal  orgies  of  the  wa- 
bene,  are  as  certain  indications  of  incipient  civilization,  as  it  unquestion- 
ably  is,  to  substitute  alphabetical  characters  for  rude  hieroglyphics,  or  to 
prefer  the  regular  cadences  of  the  gamut,  to  the  wild  chanting  of  the  chi- 
chigwun. 


I      I 


\V.    \' 


BOSH-KWA-DOSH, 


OR 


THE  QUADRUPED  WITH  THE  HAIR  BLOWN  OFF  ITS  SKIN. 

There  was  once  a  man  who  found  himself  alone  in  the  world.  Ht; 
knew  not  whence  he  came,  nor  who  were  his  parents,  and  he  wandered 
about  from  place  to  place,  in  search  of  something.  At  last  he  became 
wearied  and  fell  asleep.  He  dreamed  that  he  heard  a  voice  saying, 
•'  Nosis,"  that  is,  my  grandchild.  When  he  awoke  he  actually,  heard 
the  word  repeated,  and  looking  around,  he  saw  a  tiny  little  animal 
hardly  big  enough  to  be  seen  on  the  plain.  While  doubting  whether  the 
voice  could  come  from  such  a  diminutive  source,  the  little  animal  said  to 
him,  "  My  grandson,  you  will  call  me  Bosh-kwa-dosh.  Why  are  you  so 
desolate.  Listen  to  me,  and  you  shall  find  friends  and  be  happy. 
Y^ou  must  take  me  up  and  bind  me  to  your  body,  and  never  put  me 
aside,  and  success  in  life  shall  attend  you."  He  obeyed  the  voice,'8ewing 
up  the  little  animal  in  the  folds  of  a  string,  or  narrow  belt,  which  he  tied 
around  his  body,  at  his  navel.  He  then  set  out  in  search  of  some  one  like 
himself, or  other  object.  He  walked  ^  longtime  in  woods  without  seeing 
raun  or  animal.  He  seemed  all  alone  in  the  world.  At  length  he  came 
to  a  place  where  a  stump  was  cut,  ami  on  going  over  a  hill  he  descried  a 
large  town  in  a  plain.  A  wide  road  led  through  the  middle  of  it;  but 
what  seemed  strange  was,  that  on  one  side  there  were  no  inhabitants  in 
the  lodges,  while  the  other  side  was  thickly  inhabited.  He  walked  boldly 
into  the  town. 

The  inhabitants  came  out  and  said  ;  "  Why  here  is  the  being  we  have 
heard  so  much  of — here  is  Anish-in-a-ba.  See  his  eyes,  and  his  teeth  in 
!i  half  circle — see  the  Wyaukcnawbedaid  !  See  his  bowels,  how  they  are 
formed ;" — for  it  seems  they  could  look  through  him.  The  king's  son,  the 
Mudjekewis,  wvis  particularly  kind  to  him,  and  calling  him  brother-in-law, 
commanded  that  he  should  bo  taken  to  his  father's  lodge  and  received  with 
attention.  The  king  gave  him  one  of  his  daughters.  These  people, 
(who  are  supposed  to  be  human,  but  whose  rank  in  the  scale  of  being  is 
loft  equivocal,)  passed  much  of  their  time  in  play  and  sports  and  trials  of 
various  kinds.     When  some  time  had  passed,  and  he  had  become  r*- 

106 


BOSH-KWA-DOSH. 


107 


(xeehed  and  rested,  he  was  invited  to  join  in  these  sports.  T.te  first  test 
which  they  put  -him  to,  was  the  trial  of  frost.  At  some  distance  was  a 
large  body  of  frozen  water,  and  the  trial  consisted  in  lying  down  naked 
on  the  ice,  and  seeing  who  could  endure  the  longest.  He  went  out  with 
iwo  young  men,  who  began,  by  pulling  off  their  garments,  and  lying 
down  on  their  faces.  He  did  likewise,  only  keeping  on  the  narrow  magic 
belt  with  the  tiny  little  animal  sewed  in  it ;  for  he  felt  tiiat  in  this  alone  was 
to  be  his  reliance  and  preservation.  His  competitors  laughed  and  tittered 
during  the  early  part  of  the  night,  and  amused  themselves  by  thoughts  of 
his  fate.  Once  they  called  out  to  him,  but  he  made  no  reply.  He  felt  a 
manifest  warmth  given  out  by  his  belt.  About  midnight  finding  they  were 
still,  he  called  out  to  them,  in  rfeturn, — "  What!"  said  he,  '-are  you  be- 
numbed already,  I  am  but  just  beginning  to  feel  a  little  cold."  All  was  si- 
lence. He,  however,  kept  his  position  till  early  day  break,  when  he  got 
up  and  went  to  them.  They  were  both  quite  dead,  and  frozen  so  hard, 
that  the  flesh  had  bursted  out  under  their  finger  nails,  and  their  teeth 
stood  out.  As  he  looked  more  closely,  what  was  his  surprise  to  find  them 
both  transformed  into  buffalo  cows.  He  tied  them  together,  and  carried 
them  towards  the  village.  As  he  came  in  sight,  those  who  had  wished 
his  death  were  disappointed,  but  the  Mudj6kewis,  who  was  really  his 
friend,  rejoiced.  "  See !"  s^d  he  "  but  one  person  approaches, — it  is  my 
brother-in-law."  He  then  threw  down  the  carcasses  in  triumph,  but  it 
was  found  that  by  their  de::th  he  had  restored  two  inhabitants  to  the 
before  empty  lodges,  and  he  afterwards  perceived,  that  every  one  of  these 
beings,  whom  he  killed,  had  the  like  effect,  so  that  the  depopulated  part 
of  the  village  soon  became  filled  with  people. 

The  next  test  they  put  him  to,  was  the  trial  of  speed.  He  was  chal- 
lenged to  the  race  ground,  and  began  his  career  with  one  whom  he 
thought  to  be  a  man  ;  but  every  thing  was  enchanted  here,  for  he  soon 
discovered  that  his  competitor  was  a  large  black  bear.  The  animal 
outran  him,  tore  up  the  ground,  and  sported  before  him,  and  put  out  its 
large  claws  as  if  to  frighten  him.  He  thought  of  his  little  guardian  spirit 
in  the  belt,  and  wishing  to  have  the  swiftness  of  the  Ivakake,  i.  e. 
sparrow  hawk,  he  found  himself  rising  from  the  ground,  and  with 
the  speed  of  this  bird  he  outwent  his  rival,  and  won  the  race,  whilo 
the  bear  came  up  exhausted  and  lolling  out  his  tongue.  His  friend  th6  . 
Mudjekewis  stood  ready,  with  his  war-club,  at  the  goal,  and  the 
moment  the  bear  -came  up,  dispatched  him.  He  then  turned  to  the 
assembly,  who  had  wished  his  friend  and  brother's  death,  and  after  re- 
proaching them,  he  lifted  up  his  club  and  began  to  slay  them  on  every 
side.  They  fell  in  heaps  on  all  sides;  but  it  was  plain  to  be  seen,  the 
moment  they  fell,  that  they  were  not  men,  but  animals, — foxes,  wolves, 
tigers,  lynxes,  and  other  kinds,  lay  thick  around  the  Mudjekewis. 

Still  the  villagers  were  not  satisfied.     They  thought  the  trial  of  fron, 


li 


ir  I 


» ii;v 


108 


B08H-KWA-D08H. 


I    • 


had  not  been  fairly  accomplished,  and  wished  it  repeated.  He  agreed  to 
repeat  it,  but  being  fatigued  with  the  race,  he  undid  his  guardian  belt,  and 
laying  it  under  his  head,  fell  asleep.  When  he  awoke,  he  felt  re- 
freshed, and  feeling  strong  in  his  own  strength,  he  went  for^vard  to 
renew  the  trial  on  the  ice,  but  quite  forgot  the  belt,  nor  did  it  at  all  occur 
to  him  when  he  awoke,  or  when  he  lay  down  to  repeat  the  trial. 
About  midnight  his  limbs  became  stiff,  the  blood  soon  ceased  to  circulate, 
and  he  was  found  in  the  morning,  a  stiff  corpse.  The  victors  took 
him  up  and  carried  him  to  the  village,  where  the  loudest  tumult  of  vic- 
torious joy  was  made,  and  they  cut  the  body  into  a  thousand  pieces,  that 
each  one  might  eat  a  piece. 

The  Mudj6kewis  bemoaned  his  fate,  but  his  wife  was  inconsolable.  She 
lay  in  a  state  of  partial  distraction,  in  the  lodge.  As  she  lay  here,  she 
thought  she  heard  some  one  groaning.  It  was  repeated  through  the  night, 
and  in  the  morning,  she  carefully  scanned  the  place,  and  running  her  fingers 
through  the  grass,  she  discovered  the  secret  belt,  on  the  spot  where  her  hu^ 
band  had  last  reposed.  "  Anbishin !"  cried  the  belt — that  is,  imtie  me,  or 
unloose  me.  Looking  carefulljr,  she  found  the  small  seam  which  enclosed 
the  tiny  little  animal.  It  cried  out  the  more  earnestly  "  Aubishin !"  and 
when  she  had  carefully  ripped  the  seams,  she  beheld,  to  her  surprise,  a  mi- 
nute, naked  little  beast,  smaller  than  the  smallest  new  born  mouse,  without 
any  vestige  of  hair,  except  at  the  tip  of  its  tail,  it  could  crawl  a  few  inches, 
but  reposed  from  fatigue.  It  then  went  forward  again.  At  each  movement 
it  would  pupowee,  that  is  to  say.,  shake  itself^  like  a  dog,  and  at  each  shake  it 
became  larger.  This  it  continued  until  it  acquired  the  strength  and  size  of 
a  middle  sized  dog,  when  it  ran  off 

The  mysterious  dog  ran  to  the  lodges,  about  the  village,  looking  for  the 
bones  of  his  friend,  which  he  carried  to  a  secret  place,  and  as  fast  as-  he 
found  them  arranged  all  in  their  natural  order.  At  length  he  had  formed  all 
the  skeleton  complete,  except  the  heel  bone  of  one  foot.  It  so  happened  that 
two  sisters  were  out  of  the  camp,  according  to  custom,  at  the  time  the  body 
was  cut  up,  and  this  heel  was  sent  out  to  them.  The  dog  hunted  every 
lodge,  and  being  satisfied  that  it  was  not  to  be  found  in  the  camp,  he  sought 
it  outside  of  it,  and  found  the  lodge  of  the  two  sisters.  The  younger  sister 
was  pleased  to  see  him,  and  adinired  and  patted  the  pretty  dog,  but  the  elder 
■a!  mumbling  the  very  heel-bone  he  was  seeking,  and  was  surly  and  sour, 
and  repelled  the  dog,  although  he  looked  most  wistfully  up  in  her  face, 
while  she  sucked  the  bone  from  one  side  of  her  mouth  to  the  other.  At  last 
she  held  it  in  such  a  manner  that  it  made  her  cheek  stick  out,  when  the  dog, 
by  a  quick  spring,  seized  the  cheek,  and  tore  cheek  and  bone  away  and 
fled.  "   '  •"'        V  ■  -  r-.i  '  -»■ 

He  now  completed  the  skeleton,  and  placing  himself  before  it,  uttered  a 
hollow,  low,  long-drawn-out-howl,  when  the  bones  came  compactly  toge- 
ther.    He  then  modulated  his  howl,  .f'hen  the  bones  knit  together  and 


B08H-KWA-00SH. 


109 


bf came  tense.  The  third  howl  brought  sinews  upon  them,  and  tlie  fourth, 
flesh.  He  then  turned  his  head  upwards,  looking  into  the  sky,  and  gave 
a  howl,  which  caused  every  one  in  the  village  to  startle,  and  the  ground 
itself  to  tremble,  at  which  the  breath  entered  into  his  body,  and  he  first 
breathed  and  then  arose.  "  Hy  kowl"  1  have  overslept  myself,  he 
•ixclaimed,  "  I  will  be  too  late  for  the  trial."  "Trial !"  said  the  dog,  "  I  told 
you  never  to  let  me  be  separate  from  your  body,  you  have  neglected  this. 
You  were  defeated,  and  your  frozen  body  cut  into  a  thousand  pieces,  and 
scattered  over  the  village,  but  my  skill  has  restored  you.  Now  I  will  de- 
<!laro  myself  to  you,  and  show  who  and  what  I  am  !" 

Ho  then  began  to  pupowke,  or  shake  himself,  and  at  every  shake,  he 
grew.  His  body  became  heavy  and  massy,  his  legs  thick  and  long,  with 
big  clumsy  ends,  or  feet  He  still  shook  himself,  and  rose  and  swelled. 
A  long  snout  grew  from  his  head,  and  two  great  shining  teeth  out  of  his 
mouth.  His  skin  remained  as  it  was,  naked,  and  only  a  tuft  of  hair 
grew  on  his  tail.  He  rose  up  above  the  trees.  He  was  enormous.  "  I 
should  fill  the  earth,"  said  he,  "  were  I  to  exert  my  utmost  power,  and  all 
there  is  on  the  earth  would  not  satisfy  me  to  eat.  Neither  could  it  fatten 
me  or  do  me  good.  1  should  want  more.  It  were  useless,  therefore,  and 
the  gift  I  have,  I  will  bestow  on  you.  The  animals  shall  henceforth  be 
yaar  food.  They  were  not  designed  to  feed  on  man,  neither  shall  they 
hereafter  do  it,  but  shall  feed  him,  and  he  only  shall  prey  on  beasts.  But 
you  will  respect  me,  and  not  eat  my  kind. 

[The  preceding  is  a  traditionary  tale  of  Maidoeegee,  an  aged  and  respected  hnnter, 
of  8ault-ste-Mairie,  who  was  the  ruling  chief  of  the  band  of  Chippewas  at  those  falb, 
and  tne  progenitor  of  the  present  line  of  ruling  chiefs.  It  is  preserved  through  the 
Johnston  family,  where  he  was  a  frequent  guest,  prior  to  1810,  and  was  happy  to  while 
away  many  of  his  winter's  evenings,  in  return  for  the  ready  hospitalities  which  wen 
sun  to  await  him  at  the  house  of  the  Indian's  friend.] 


fl 


1 


i 


il't' 
:    it 


1     !:r« 

■     ■■  if 


MASH-KWA-SHA-KWONG, 


OR 


THE  TRADITIONARY  STORY  OF  THE  RED  HEAD  AND  HIS 

TWO  SONS. 


BT   HAUNOI,   AN    AQRD  OPJIBWA   CHIRF. 


Mash-kwa-sha-kwong,  was  a  first  rate  hunter,  and  he  loved  the  chase 
exceedingly,  and  pursued  it  with  unceasing  vigilance.  One  day,  on  his 
retiun  home,  arriving  at  his  lodge,  he  was  informed  by  his  two  sons,  who 
were  but  small  then,  that  they  were  very  lonesome,  because  their  mother 
was  in  the  habit  of  daily  leaving  them  alone,  and  this  occurred  so  soon  as 


H  ■■■■' 
.'    i 

■il  ). 


I  i? 


no 


MASH-KWA-SHA-KWONC. 


h»3  started  upon  his  daily  chase.  This  circumstance  was  not  unknown  to 
Mftsh-kwa-shn-kwonjT,  bm  he  seemed  fully  aware  of  it ;  he  took  his  boys 
in  his  arms  and  kissed  them,  and  told  them  that  their  mother  behaved 
improperly  and  was  acting  the  part  of  a  wicked  and  faithless  woman. 
But  Mash-kwn-sha-kwong-  behaved  towards  his  wife  as  if  ignorant  of  her 
vile  course.  One  morninij  rising  very  early,  he  told  his  sons  to  take  cou- 
rage, and  that  they  must  not  bo  lonesome,  he  also  strictly  enjoined  them 
not  to  absent  themselves  nor  quit  their  lodge ;  after  this  injunction  wa.s 
given  to  the  boys,  he  mad»!  preparations,  and  starting  much  earlier  than 
usual,  he  travelled  but  a  short  distance  from  his  lodge,  when  he  halted  and 
secreted  himself  After  waiting  a  short  time,  he  saw  his  wife  coming  out 
of  their  lodge,  and  immediately  after  a  man  made  his  appearilnce  and 
meeting  Mftsh-kwa-sha-kwong's  wife,  they  greeted  one  another.  His 
suspicions  were  now  confirmed,  and  when  he  saw  them  in  the  act  of  car- 
rying on  an  illegal  intercourse,  his  anger  arose,  he  went  up  to  them  and 
killed  them  with  one  blow ;  he  then  dragged  them  both  to  his  lodge,  and 
tying  them  together,  ho  dug  a  hole  beneath  the  fire-place  in  his  lodge  and 
buried  them.  He  then  told  his  sons  that  it  was  necessary  that  he  should 
go  away,  as  he  would  surely  be  killed  if  he  remained,  and  < their  safety 
would  depend  upon  their  ability  of  keeping  the  matter  a  secret.  He  gave 
his  eldest  son  a  small  bird,  (Kichig-e-chig-aw-na-she)  to  roast  for  his  small 
brother  over  the  ashes  and  embers  where  their  mother  was  buried,  he  also 
provided  a  small  leather  bag,  and  then  told  his  sons  the  necessity  of  his  im- 
mediate flight  to  heaven,  or  to  the  skies.  And  that  it  would  be  expedient 
for  them  to  fly  and  journey  southward,  and  thus  prepared  their  minds  for 
the  separation  about  to  take  place.  "  By  and  bye,"  said  Mash-kwa-sh**.- 
kwong  to  his  sons,  "  persons  will  come  to  you  and  enquire  for  me  and  for 
your  mother,  you  Avill  say  to  them  that  I  am  gone  hunting,  and  your  little 
brother  in  the  mean  time  will  continually  point  to  the  fire  place,  this  will 
lead  the  persons  to  whom  I  allnde,  to  make  inquiries  of  the  cause  of  this 
pointing,  and  you  will  tell  them  that  you  have  a  little  bin!  roasting  for 
youubrother,  this  will  cause  them  to  desist  from  further  inquiry  at  tho 
time.  As  soon  as  they  arc  gone  escape!  While  you  are  journeying 
agreeably  to  my  instructions,  I  will  look  from  on  high  upon  you,  I  will 
lead  and  conduct  you,  and  you  siiall  hear  my  voice  from  day  to  day  " 
Mdsh-kwa-sha-kwong  at  this  time  gave  his  sons  an  awl,  a  beaver's  tooth, 
and  a  hone,  also  a  dry  coal,  and  directed  them  to  place  a  small  piece  of 
the  coal  on  the  ground  every  evening,  so  soon  as  they  should  encamp, 
from  which  fire  would  be  produced  and  given  to  them ;  he  told  his  eldest 
son  to  place  his  brother  in  the  leather  bag,  and  in  that  manner  carry  him 
upon  his  back ;  he  then  bade  them  farew^ell. 

The  two  boys  being  thus  left  alone  in  the  lodge,  and  while  m  the  act 
of  roasting  the  little  bird  provided  for  them,  a  man  came  in,  and  then 
another,  and  another,  nntil  they  numbered  ten  in  all ;  the  youngest  boy 


MAHH-KWA-BHA-KWONO. 


iir 


'vouid  from  time  to  time  point  at  the  fire,  and  the  men  enquired  to  know 
the  reason,  tht;  eiilcsl  hoy  said  that  lio  was  roasting  a  hird  for  his  brother, 
•md  digging  the  ashes  produced  it.  They  enquired,  where  their 
hitiier  and  mother  wcie,  the  boy  answered  them  saying,  tiiut  their  lather 
was  absent  hunting,  and  that  their  motlicr  had  gone  to  cliop  and  colh'ct 
\vood  :  upon  this  information  the'men  rose  and  searched  around  the  oul- 
skiits  of  the  lodge,  endeavouring  to  find  traces  of  the  man  and  iiis  wife, 
hut  they  were  not  successful,  and  returned  to  the  lodge.  Before  this,  how- 
ever, and  during  the  absence  of  the  ten  men,  Miish-k\va--sha-kwong'» 
eldest  son  placed  his  little  brother  in  the  leather  bag,  (Ouskemood,).4ind  ran 
away  southward. 

One  of  the  ten  men  observed,  that  the  smallest  boy  had  repeatedly 
pointed  to  the  fire  place,  and  that  they  might  find  out  something  by  dig- 
ging ;  they  set  to  work,  and  found  the  woman  and  the  man  tied  together. 
Ou  this  discovery  their  wrath  was  kindled,  they  brandished  their  weapons, 
denouncing  Impercations  upon  Miish-kwa-sha-kwong,  who  was  of  course 
suspected  of  having  committed  the  deed. 

The  ten  men  again  renewed  their  search  in  order  to  avenge  themselves^ 
U4)on  the  perpetrator  of  this  dark  deed,  but  Mash-kwa-sha-kwong,  in  order 
to  avoid  instant  death,  had  sought  a  lar.yo  hollow  tree,  and  entering  at  tin* 
bottom  or  root  part,  passed  through  and  reached  the  top  of  it,  from  whence 
he  took  his  flight  upwards  to  the  sky.  His  pursuers  finally  traced  hiniy 
and  followed  him  as  far  as  the  tree,  and  into  the  sky,  with  loud  and  un- 
ceasing impercations  of  revenge  and  their  determination  to  kill  him.  The 
spirit  of  the  mother  alone  followed  her  children.  About  mid-day  the 
boys  heard,  as  they  ran,  a  noise  in  the  heavens  like  the  rolling  of  distant 
thunder.*  The  boys  continued  their  jotjrney  south,  when  the  noise 
ceased  ;  towards  night  they  encamped ;  they  put  u  small  piece  of  the  coal 
on  the  ground,  tlien  a  log  of  fire-wood  was  dropped  down  from  thn 
skies  to  them,  from  whence  a  good  blazing  fire  was  kindled.  This  was 
done  daily,  and  when  the  fire  was  lit,  a  raccoon  would  fall  from  on  higii 
upon  the  firo,  and  in  this  manner  the  boys  were  fed,  and  this  over-ruling 
care  they  experienced  daily.  In  the  evenings  at  their  camping  place, 
and  sometimes  during  the  day,  the  Red  Head's  voice  was  heard  speaking 
to  his  children,  and  encouraging  them  to  use  their  utmost  exertions  to  fly 
from  the  pursuit  of  their  mother.  To  aid  them  in  escaping,  they  were 
told  to  throw  away  their  awl,  and  immediately  there  grew  a  strong  and 
almost  impassable  hedge  of  thorn  bushes  behind  them,  in  their  path,  which 
the  pursuing  mother  could  scarcely  penetrate,  and  thus  impeding  her  pro- 

*  Note  by  Mr.  George  Johnston,  from  whom  this  tale  was  received. — Any  thing  of 
the  kind,  or  a  similar  noise  heard,  is  attributed  by  the  Indian,  to  this  day,  as  an  indica- 
tion of  the  contention  between  Miish-kwa-sha-kwong  and  his  putsuera,  and  hence  a 
prelude  to  wars  and  contentions  among  thp  nations  of  the  world. 


ii 


l„  !- 


m 


V'   f 

l1  t 

V  ■'     1  i! 

I 

i'i; 
M 


112 


MA8H-KWA-8HA-KWONG. 


gress,  tearing  away  her  whole  body  and  leaving'  nothing  but  the  head. 
So  they  escaped  the  first  day. 

The  next  day  they  resumed  their  march  and  could  distinctly  hear  the 
noise  of  combat  in  the  elcy,  as  if  it  were  a  roaring  thunder ;  they  also 
heard  the  voice  of  their  mother  behind  them,  desiring  her  eldest  son  to 
stop  and  wait  for  her,  saying  that  she  wished  to  give  the  breast  to  his 
brother ;  then  again  Masli-kwa-sha-kwong's  voice,  encouraging  his  sons  to 
fly  for  their  lives,  and  saying  that  if  their  mother  overtook  them  she  would 
surely  kill  them. 

In  the  evening  of  the  second  day  the  boys  prepared  to  encamp,  and  the 
noise  of  combat  on  high  ceased  ;  on  placing  a  small  piece  of  the  coal  on 
the  ground,  a  log  and  some  fire-wood  was  let  down  as  on  the  preceding 
night,  and  the  fire  was  kindled,  and  then  the  raccoon  placed  on  it  for 
their  food.  This  was  fulfilling  the  promise  made  by  their  father,  that  they 
would  be  provided  for  during  their  flight.  The  beaver's  tooth  was  here 
thrown  away,  and  this  is  the  cause  why  the  northern  country  now  abounds 
with  beaver,  and  also  the  innumerable  little  lakes  and  marshes,  and  con- 
sequently the  rugged  and  tedious  travelling  now  experienced. 

On  the  third  day  the  boys  resumed  their  flight,  and  threw  away  their 
hone,  and  it  became  a  high  rocky  mountainous  ridge,  the  same  now  seen 
on  the  north  shore  of  these  straits,  (St.  Mary's)  which  was  a  great  obstacle 
in  the  way  of  the  woman  of  the  Head,  for  this  was  now  her  name,  be- 
cause that  part  alone  remained  of  her  whole  frame,  and  with  it  she  was 
incessantly  uttering  determinations  to  kill  her  eldest  son  ;  the  boys  finally 
reached  the  fishing  place  known  as  the  eddy  of  Wah-zah-zhawing,  at  the 
rapids  of  Bawating,  situated  on  the  north  shore  of  the  river.  Here  M dsh- 
kwa-sha-kwong,  told  his  sons  that  he  had  himself  been  overtaken  in  his 
flight  by  his  pursuers  and  killed,  and  he  appeared  to  them  in  the  shape  of 
a  red  headed  wood-pecker,  or  a  mama.  This  is  a  bird  that  is  seldom  or 
never  attacked  by  birds  of  prey,  for  no  vestiges  of  his  remains  are  ever  seen 
or  found  by  the  Indian  hunter.  "  Now  my  sons,"  said  the  red  headed 
wood-pecker,  "  I  have  brought  you  to  this  river,  you  will  now  see  your 
grand  father  and  he  will  convey  you  across  to  the  opposite  side."  Then 
the  boys  looked  to  the  southern  shore  of  the  river,  and  they  saw  in  the 
middle  of  the  rapid,  an  Oshuggat  standing  on  a  rock ;  to  the  Oshuggay 
the  boys  spoke,  and  accosted  him  as  their  grand  father,  requesting  him 
to  carry  them  across  the  river  Eawating.  The  Oshuggay  stretching  his 
long  neck  over  the  river  to  the  place  where  the  boys  stood,  told  them  to 
get  upon  his  head  and  neck,  and  again  stretching  to  the  southern  shore, 
he  landed  the  boys  in  safety,  upon  a  prairie :  the  crane  was  seen  walking 
in  state,  up  and  down  the  prairie. 

The  persevering  mother  soon  arrived  at  Wah-zah-hawing,  and  im- 
mediately requested  the  Oshuggay  to  cross  her  over,  that  she  was  in  pur* 


MASH-KWA-SHA-KWONO. 


113 


•nit  of  her  children  and  stating  that  she  wished  to  overtake  them  ;  but  the 
Oshuggay  seemed  well  aware  of  her  character,  and  objected  to  conveying 
her  across,  giving  her  to  understand  that  she  was  a  lewd  and  bad  wo- 
man ;  he  continued  giving  her  a  long  moral  lecture  upon  the  course  she 
had  pursued  and  the  bad  resuhs  to  mankind  in  consequence,  such  as 
quarrels,  murders,  deaths,  and  hence  widowhood. 

The  woman  of  the  Head  persisted  in  her  request  of  being  conveyed 
*cross.  Objections  and  entreaties  followed.  She  talked  as  if  she  were  still 
a  woman,  whose  favour  was  to  be  sought ;  and  he,  as  if  he  were  above 
such  favours.  After  this  dialogue  the  Oshuggay  said  that  he  would 
convey  her  across,  on  the  condition  that  she  would  adhere  strictly  to 
his  injunctions ;  he  told  her  not  to  touch  the  bare  part  of  his  head,  but  to 
get  upor^the  hollow  or  crooked  part  of  his  neck ;  to  this  she  agreed,  and 
got  on.  The  Oshuggay  then  withdrew  his  long  neck  to  about  half  way 
across,  when  feeling  that  she  had  forgotten  her  pledge  he  dashed  her  head 
upon  the  rocks,  and  the  small  fish,  that  were  so  abundant  instantly  fed 
upon  the  brain  and  fragments  of  the  skull  and  became  large  white  fish. 
"  A  fish  "  said  the  Oshuggay,  "  that  from  this  time  forth  ahall  be  abundant, 
and  remain  in  these  rapids  to  feed  the  Indians  and  <^eir  issue,  from  genera- 
tion to  generation."* 

After  this  transaction  of  the  Oshuggay's,  /anding  the  boys  safely  across, 
and  dashing  the  woman's  head  upon  th*  rocks,  he  spake  to  the  Crane  and 
mutually  consulting  one  another  in  relation  to  Mash-kwa-sha-kwong'ssons 
they  agreed  to  invite  two  women  Aom  the  eastward,  of  the  tribe  of  the  Wa»- 
siBSio,  and  the  two  lads  took  'hem  for  wives.  The  Oshuggay  plucked  one 
of  his  largest  wing  feathp<s  and  gave  it  to  the  eldest  boy,  and  the  Crane 
likewise  did  the  samp>  giving  his  feathers  to  the  youngest ;  they  were  told 
to  consider  the  fea^Aers  as  their  sons  after  this,  one  feather  appeared  like 
an  Oshuggay  and  the  other  like  a  young  Crane.  By  and  by  they  appeared 
like  human  beings  to  the  lads.  Thus  the  alliance  was  formed  with  the  Was- 
sissig,  ai>J  the  circumstance  of  the  Oshuggay  and  Crane  interesting  them- 
selves in  behalf  of  the  boys  and  the  gift  to  them  of  their  feathers  and  the 
result,  is  the  origin  of  the  Indian  Totem. 

Here  Mash-kwa-sha-kwong's  sons  were  told  that  they  would  be  con- 
sidered as  chieftains  and  that  this  office  would  be  hereditary  and  continue 
in  their  generations.  After  this,  they  multiplied  exceedingly  and  became 
strong  and  powerful.  About  this  time  the  Obinangoes,  (or  the  Bears' 
Totem)  came  down  from  Shaugah-wah-mickong,  near  the  extremity  of 
Lake  Superior.  On  their  way  eastward  they  were  surprised  on  reaching 
Bawating  to  find  such  a  numerous  population  of  human  beings :  they  were 


i 


\M 


n 


:  I' 


*  The  Bmall  white  shells  that  the  white  fish  live  upon,  and  the  white  substance  foniid 
in  its  gizzard  are  to  this  day  considered  by  the  Indians,  tlio  brain  and  skull  of  the  wonuuk 
of  the  Head. 


V  .1 


14 


MA8H-KWA-SHA-KWONO. 


not  aware  of  ita  oeinq  in  existence  ;  foar  came  upon  the  Obinangfoes,  and 
they  devised  the  plan  of  securinff  friendship  with  the  Oshuggays  and 
Cranes,  by  adoptinsr  and  ciaimin!?  a  relationship  with  them,  and  calling 
them  thoir  jjrandsons.  This  claim  was  yielded,  and  they  were  permitted  to 
remain  at  Bawniting  upon  the  scor(^.  of  relationship  thus  happily  attained. 
The  Obonan^foos  ovcnitually  emigrated  eastward  and  settled  upon  the 
northern  coast  of  Lakes  Huron  and  Ontario. 

Population  increased  so  rapidly  at  Bawaiting,  that  it  was  necessary  to 
form  new  villages,  some  settling  on  the  Garden  River,  some  upon  the 
Pakaysaiigauegan  River,  und  others  upon  the  island  of  St.  Joseph's,  and 
upon  the  Menashkong  Bay  and  Mashkotay  Saugie  River. 

About  this  time,  a  person  in  the  shape  of  a  human  being  came  down 
from  the  sky ;  his  clothing  was  exceedingly  pure  and  white ;  he  was  seated 
as  it  were  in  a  nest,  with  n  very  fine  cord  attached  to  it,  by  which  thii 
mysterious  person  was  let  down,  and  the  cord  or  string  reached  heaven. 
He  addressed  the  Indians  in  a  very  humane,  mild,  and  compasionate  tone, 
saying  that  iKey  were  very  poor  and  needy,  but  telling  them  that  they 
were  perpetually  askep,  and  this  was  caused  by  the  Mache  Monedo  who 
was  in  the  midst  of  them,  and  leading  them  to  death  and  ruin. 

This  mysterious  persox-qge  informed  them  also  that  above,  where  he 
came  from,  there  was  no  nighv  that  the  inhabitants  never  slept,  that  it  was 
perpetually  day  and  they  required  no  sleep  ;  that  Kezha  Monedo  was  their 
light.  He  then  invited  four  of  the  Indians  to  ascend  up  with  him  promis- 
ing that  they  would  be  brought  back  in  Sfcfety ;  that  an  opportunity  would 
thereby  present  itself  to  view  the  beaUty  of  tti«  sky,  or  heavens.  But  the 
Indians  doubted  and  feared  lest  the  cord  should  u-eak,  because  it  appeared 
to  them  so  small.  They  did  not  believe  it  possibl-^  it  could  bear  their 
weight.  With  this  objection  they  excused  themselves.  Tl^y  were,  however, 
again  assured  that  the  cord  was  sufficiently  strong  and  that  Kezha  Monedo 
had  the  power  to  make  it  so.  Yet  the  Indians  doubted  and  feared,  and 
did  not  accompany  the  messenger  sent  down  to  them.  After  this  re- 
fusal the  mysterious  person  produced  a  small  bow  and  arrows  with  v»hich 
he  shot  at  the  Indians  in  different  parts  of  their  bodies :  the  result  was, 
the  killing  of  multitudes  of  small  white  worms,  which  he  showed  to  them  , 
telling  them  that  they  were  the  Mache  Monedo  which  caused  them  to 
sleep,  and  prevented  their  awakening  from  their  death-like  state. 

This  divine  messenger  then  gave  to  the  Indians  laws  and  rules,  where- 
by  they  should  be  guided :  first,  to  love  and  fear  Kezha  Monedo,  and  next 
that  they  must  love  one  another,  and  be  charitable  and  hospitable  ;  and 
finally,  that  they  must  not  covet  their  neighbours  property,  but  acquire  it 
by  labour  and  honest  industry.  He  then  instituted  the  grand  medicine  or 
metay  we  win  dance :  this  ceremony  was  to  be  observed  annually,  and 
with  due  solemnity,  and  the  Indians,  said  Nabinoi,  experienced  much  good 
from  it ;  but  unfortunately,  the  foolish  young  men  were  cheated  by  Mache 


MASH-KWA-8IIA.KWONO. 


119 


Monedo,  who  caused  them  to  adopt  the  Wabano  dance  and  its  coromonies. 
This  latter  is  decidedly  an  institution  of  the  saqcmavx,  or  evil  spirits, 
and  this  was  finally  introduced  into  the  mvtay  wu  wining,  (i.  e.  medicine 
dance)  and  thereby  corrupted  it. 

The  old  chief  continued  his  moral  strain  thus .  Whilu  the  Indians  were 
instructed  by  the  heu\cnly  messenger  they  wore  told  timt  it  would  snow 
continually  for  the  space  of  live  years,  winter  and  summer,  and  the  end 
would  then  be  nigh  at  hand  ;  and  again  that  it  would  rain  incessantly  hv 
many  winters  an< '  summers  more,  which  would  cause  the  waters  to  rise  and 
overflow  the  earth,  destroying  trees  and  all  manner  of  vegetation.  AAer 
this,  ten  winters  and  summers  of  drought  would  follow,  drying  up  the 
land,  and  mostly  the  lakes  and  rivers  ;  not  a  cloud  would  be  seen  during 
this  period.  The  earth  would  become  so  dry,  that  it  will  then  burn  up  with 
lire  of  itself,  and  it  will  also  burn  the  waters  to  a  certain  depth,  until  it  at- 
tains the  first  created  earth  and  waters.  Then  the  good  Indians  will  rise 
from  death  to  enjoy  a  new  earth,  filled  with  an  abundance  of  all  manner 
of  living  creatures.  The  only  animal  which  will  not  be  seen  is  the  beaver 
The  bad  Indians  will  not  enjoy  any  portion  of  the  new  earth ;  they  will  be 
condemned  and  given  to  the  evil  spirits. 

Four  generations,  he  went  on  to  say,  have  now  passed  away,  since  that 
brotherly  love  and  charity,  formerly  known,  still  existed  among  the  In- 
dians. There  was  in  those  ancient  times  an  annual  meeting  among  the  In- 
dians, resembling  the  French  New  Year's  Day,  which  was  generally  ob- 
served on  the  new  moon's  first  appearance,  Gitchy  Monedo  gesas.  The 
Indians  of  our  village  would  visit  these  of  another,  and  sometimes  meet 
one  another  dancing ;  and  on  those  occasions  they  would  exchange  bowc 
and  arrows,  their  rude  axes,  awls,  and  kettles,  and  their  clothing.  This 
was  an  annual  festival,  which  was  duly  observed  by  them.  In  those 
days  the  Indians  lived  happy ;  but  every  thing  is  now  changed  to  the  In- 
dian  mind,  indicating  the  drawing  near  and  approach  o(  the  end  of  time. 
The  Indians  who  still  adhere  to  the  laws  of  the  heavenly  messenger  ex- 
perience happiness ;  and,  on  the  contrary,  concluded  the  old  man,  those 
who  are  wicked  and  adhere  to  the  Wabano  institution,  generally-  meet 
with  their  reward;  and  it  is  singular  to  say  that  they  generally  com« 
to  their  end  by  accidents,  such  as  drowning,  or  miserable  deaths. 

He  then  reverted  to  the  former  part  of  his  story.  The  Oshuggays,  and 
the  Cranes  quarrelled,  and  this  quarrel  commenced  on  a  trivial  point.  It 
appears  that  the  Cranes  took  a  pole,  without  leave,  from  the  Oshuggays, 
and  they  broke  the  pole ;  this  circumstance  led  to  a  separation.  The 
Oshuggays  emigrated  south,  and  are  now  known  as  the  Shawoees. 


I 


:,3f 


.1 ' 


J   M 


WA-WA-BE-ZO-WIN, 


THE  SWING  ON  THE  LAKE  SHORE. 


FROM  THE  TRADITIONfl  OV  THE   OIMIBWAI. 


Thkre  was  an  old  hag  of  a  woman  living  with  her  daughter-in-Iavr, 
and  son,  and  a  little  orphan  boy,  whom  she  was  bringing  up.  When 
her  son-in-law  came  home  from  hunting,  it  was  his  custom  to  bring 
his  wife  the  moose's  lip,  the  kidney  of  the  bear,  or  some  other  choice 
bits  of  difTerent  animals.  These  she  would  cook  crisp,  so  as  to  make  a 
sound  with  her  teeth  in  eating  them.  This  kind  attention  of  the  hunter 
to  his  wife,  at  last,  excited  the  envy  of  the  old  woman.  She  wished 
to  have  the  same  luxuries,  and  in  order  to  get  them  she  finally  resolved  to 
make  way  with  her  son's  wife.  One  day,  she  asked  her  to  leave  her  in- 
fant son  to  the  care  of  the  orphan  boy,  and  come  out  and  swing  with 
her.  She  took  her  to  the  shore  of  a  lake,  where  there  was  a  high  range 
of  rocks  overhanging  the  water.  Upon  the  top  of  this  rock,  she  erected 
a  swing.  She  then  undressed,  and  fastened  a  piece  of  leather  around  her 
body,  and  commenced  swinging,  going  over  the  precipice  at  every  swing. 
She  continued  it  but  a  short  time,  when  she  told  her  daughter  to  do  the 
same.  The  daughter  obeyed.  She  undressed,  and  tying  the  leather 
string  as  she  was  directed,  began  swinging.  When  the  swing  had  got 
in  full  motion  and  well  a  going,  so  that  it  went  clear  beyond  the  precipice, 
at  every  sweep,  the  old  woman  slyly  cut  the  cords  and  let  her  daughter 
drop  into  the  lake.  She  then  put  on  her  daughter's  clothing,  and  thus  dis- 
guised went  home  in  the  dusk  of  the  evening  and  counterfeited  her  ap- 
pearance and  duties.  She  found  the  child  crying,  and  gave  it  the  breast, 
but  it  would  not  draw.  The  orphan  boy  asked  her  where  its  mother  was. 
She  answered,  "  She  is  still  swinging."  He  said,  "  I  shall  go  and  look 
for  her."  "  No !"  said  she,  "  you  must  not — what  should  you  go  for  ?" 
When  the  husband  came  in,  in  the  evening,  he  gave  the  coveted  morsel 
to  his  supposed  wife.  He  missed  his  mother-in-law,  but  said  nothing. 
She  eagerly  ate  the  dainty,  and  tried  to  keep  the  child  still.  The  hus- 
band looked  rather  astonished  to  see  his  wife  studiously  averting  her  face, 
and  asked  her  why  the  child  cried  so.  She  said,  she  did  not  know — that 
it  would  not  draw. 

In  the  meantime  the  orphan  boy  went  to  the  lake  shores,  and  found  no 
one.  He  mentioned  his  suspicions,  and  while  the  old  woman  was  out 
getting  wood,  he  told  him  all  that  he  had  heard  or  seen.    The  man  then 

116 


WA-WA-BE-ZO-WIN. 


117 


pointed  his  face  black,  and  placed  his  spear  upsidn  down  in  tho  earth  and 
requested  the  Urcat  Spirit  to  send  li(;rhtning,  thunder,  and  rain,  in  the 
hope  that  the  body  of  his  wife  might  arise  from  tho  water.  EIo  then 
began  to  fast,  ond  told  the  boy  to  take  the  child  und  play  on  the  lake 
shore. 

We  must  now  go  back  to  the  swing.  After  thu  wife  had  plunged  into 
the  lake,  she  found  herself  taken  hold  of  by  a  water  tiger,  whose  tail 
twisted  itself  round  her  body,  and  drew  her  to  the  bottom.  There  she 
found  a  fine  lodge,  and  all  things  ready  for  her  reception,  and  she  became 
.he  wife  of  the  water  tiger.  Whilst  the  children  were  playing  along  the 
shore,  and  the  boy  was  casting  pebbles  into  the  lake,  he  saw  a  gull  com- 
ing from  its  centre,  and  flying  towards  the  shore,  and  when  on  shore,  the 
bird  immediately  assumed  the  human  shape.  When  he  looked  again  he 
recognized  the  lest  mother*  She  had  a  leather  belt  around  her  loins,  and 
another  belt  of  white  metal,  which  was,  in  reality,  the  tail  of  the  water 
tiger,  her  husband.  She  suckled  the  babe,  and  said  to  the  boy — "  Come 
here  with  him,  whenever  he  cries,  and  I  will  nurse  him." 

The  boy  carried  the  child  home,  and  told  these  things  to  the  father. 
W^hen  the  child  again  cried,  the  father  went  also  with  the  boy  to  the 
lake  shore,  and  hid  himself  in  u  clump  of  trees.  Soon  the  appearance 
of  a  gull  was  seen,  with  a  long  shining  belt,  or  chain,  and  as  soon  as  it 
came  to  the  shore,  it  assumed  the  mother's  shape,  and  began  to  suckle  the 
child.  The  husband  had  brought  along  his  spear,  and  seeing  the  shining 
chain,  he  boldly  struck  it  and  broke  the  links  apart.  He  then  took  his 
wife  and  child  home,  with  the  orphan  boy.  When  they  entered  the 
lodge,  the  old  woman  looked  up,  but  it  was  a  look  of  despair,  she  instantly 
dropped  her  head.  A  rustling  was  heard  in  the  lodge,  and  the  next  mo- 
ment, she  leaped  up,  and  flew  out  of  the  lodge,  and  was  never  heard  of 
more. 


1'5 


I'll 


)ii; 


The  name  of  God,  among  the  ancient  Mexicans,  was  Teo,  a  word  sel 
dom  found,  except  in  compound  phrases.  Among  the  Mohawks  and 
Onondagas,  it  is  Neo.  With  the  western  Senccas,  as  rriven  by  Smith, 
Owayneo.  With  the  Odjibwas,  Monedo;  with  the  Ottowas,  Maneto. 
Many  modifications  of  the  word  by  prefixes,  to  its  radix  Edo,  appear 
among  the  cognate  dialects  It  is  remarkable  that  there  is  so  striking  a 
similarity  in  the  principal  syllable,  and  it  is  curious  to  observe  that  Edo, 
is,  in  sound,  both  the  Greek  term  Deo,  ftnd  the  Azteek  Teo,  transposed. 
Is  there  any  thing  absolutely /z«2  in  the  sounds:  of  languages? 


TAKOZID, 


M 


THE   SHORT-FOOT. 


*   BIOORArillOAL  KETCH. 


Most  of  the  individuab  who  hnve  figured  amongst  the  Red  Race  in 
America,  have  appeared  under  circumstances  which  have  precluded  any 
thing  like  a  full  and  consistent  biography.  There  is,  in  truth,  but  little  in 
savage  life,  to  furnish  materials  for  such  biographies,  The  very  .scanti- 
ness of  events  determines  this.  A  man  suddenly  appears  among  these 
tribes  as  a  warrior,  a  negociator,  an  orator,  or  a  prophet,  by  a  name  that 
nobody  ever  before  heard  of.  He  excites  attention  for  a  short  time,  and 
then  sinks  back  into  the  mass  of  Indian  society,  and  is  no  more  heard  of. 
His  courage,  his  eloquence,  or  his  diplomatic  skill,  are  regarded  as  evi- 
dences of  talent,  and  energy  of  thought  or  action,  which,  under  better  au- 
spices, might  have  produced  a  shining  and  consistent  character.  But  he 
has  been  left  by  events,  and  is  sunk  in  the  mass.  He  appeared  rather  like 
an  erratic  body,  or  flash,  than  a  fixed  light  amid  his  people.  The  circum 
stances  that  brought  him  into  notice  have  passed  away.  A  victory  has 
been  won,  a  speech  made,  a  noble  example  given.  The  aflfair  has  been 
adjusted,  the  tribe  resumed  its  hunting,  or  corn-planting,  or  wandering, 
or  internal  discords,  and  the  new  name,  which  promised  for  a  while  to  raise 
a  Tamerlane,  or  Tippoo  Saib  in  the  west,  settles  down  in  the  popular 
mind ;  and  if  it  be  not  wholly  lost,  is  only  heard  of  now  and  then,  as  one 
of  the  signatures  to  some  land  treaty.  There  is  not,  in  fact,  sufficient,  in 
the  population,  military  strength,  or  importance  of  the  afiairs  of  most  of 
our  tribes,  to  work  out  incidents  for  a  sustained  and  full  biography.  Even 
the  most  considerable  personages  of  post  times,  who  liave  been  honoured 
with  such  full  notices,  have  too  much  resemblance  to  a  stout  boy  in  his 
lather's  regimentals.  They  hang  loosely  about  him.  The  most  that  caa 
l>e  done — all  indeed  which  the  occasion  requires  in  general — is  a 
sketch  of  such  particular  events,  in  aboriginal  history,  as  the  individual 
has  connected  his  name  with.  It  is  proposed  in  the  progress  of  this  work, 
to  furnish  some  of  such  sketches  from  the  unwritten  annals  of  the  west 
and  the  north.  i  •-       >..  ;       /       i        •>      i  .^.j>     ■ 

Among  that  class  of  aboriginal  chiefs  and  actors,  who  have  not  risen  to 
the  highest  distinction,  or  attained  general  notoriety  out  of  the  circle  of 
their  own  tribes,  was  Takozid,  or  the  Short-Foot ;  a  Mukundwa,  or  pU- 
lager;  a  fierce,  warlike,  and  predatory  tribe  of  the  Odjibwa  Algonquin 

118 


TAKOZin,   OR   TIIR   SHORT-FOOT. 


119 


stock,  who,  at  an  early  timu  soated  themselves  on  tho  soiirccA  of  tlie  Mil 
■si8s>p|)i,  iiiukin^  their  head  (|uartci8  at  litecli  liiiko.  Tu  this  pluco,  their 
tmdiliuus  usiieit,  they  ciiniu  from  Chugoimc^on,  or  still  further  ea»t,  prior 
to  the  <ii.-.  overy  of  the  coinitry  hy  Kindponiis.  They  were  eDiisequcntly 
mtruders  in,  or  n)n(|uerors  of  the  country,  nml  drove  hack  some  other 
peophv  It  seems  equally  probahlo  that  this  p(>ople  were  the  hacotahs,  the 
Naddownssies,  or  ns  it  is  abbreviated,  Sioux,  of  early  French  writers.  Tho 
Sioux  are  a  numerous  and  warlike  stock,  who  occupy  portions  ol  the  banks  of 
the  Missouri  and  the  Mi:-<issippi,  at,  and  about  the  latitude  of  St.  Anthony's 
Falls.  A  hereditary  war  of  which  "the  memory  of  man  runneth  not  to 
the  contrary,"  was  the  consequence  of  this  ancient  inroad.  Of  all  this 
region  of  country  we  can  speak  from  personal  knowlcdt,'e,  havinjj  tra- 
versed it  at  sundry  times,  and  in  various  directions.  It  is  in  local  remi" 
nisccnco,  little  more  than  a  widely  extended  scene  of  Indian  battles,  ambus- 
cades and  murders.  There  is  hardly  a  prominent  stream,  plain  or  forest, 
which  is  not  referred  to,  ns  the  traveller  proceeds,  as  the  particular  locality 
oT  some  fight,  tragedy,  or  hair-breath  escape  among  the  Red  Men.  The 
Olympic  games  were  not  a  surer  test  of  fame  in  successful  rivalry,  than  ia 
this  wide  area  of  aboriginal  warfare,  for  the  opposing  nations  of  the  Sioux 
and  Chippewas.  War  is  the  prime  avenue  to  distinction  to  the  Indian 
mind.  As  soon  as  a  hunter  has  acquired  any  distinction,  and  begins  to 
look  upon  himself  as  a  person  of  courage  and  address,  he  turns  his  eflbrts 
to  the  war  path.  Whatever  else  ho  is  famous  for,  this  is  the  crowning 
test  and  seal  of  his  reputation.  And  none  have  pursued  it  with  more  in- 
cessant devotion  than  the  Chippcwos. 

Takozid  determined  from  his  earliest  youth  to  take  a  part  in  the  strife 
for  barbaric  glory.  He  early  joined  the  war  parties  going  into  the  great 
plains.  He  learned  their  arts,  repeated  their  songs,  and  became  expert  in 
all  the  warrior's  arts.  He  established  the  reputation  of  a  brave  young 
man.  The  next  step  was  to  lead  a  war  party  himself.  He  courted  popu- 
larity by  generosity,  self  denial,  and  attention  to  their  religious  rites  and 
ceremonies.  These  things  may  be  done  on  a  smaller  scale,  as  elTectually 
among  a  band  of  savages,  as  in  the  hall  or  forum.  He  succeeded.  He 
raised  a  war  party,  conducted  it  into  the  plains,  discovered  his  enemies, 
approached  them  slily,  fell  upon  them,  defeated  them,  and  returned  in  tri- 
umph with  their  scalps  to  his  village.  His  deep  and  hollow  cue  kwan 
OUM,  or  death-cry  of  victory  as  he  came  to  the  eminence  which  overlooked 
his  village,  announced  all  this  before  he  set  foot  in  his  village :  and  the 
number  of  his  scalps. 

These  exploits  placed  him  on  the  pinnacle  of  fame.  It  is  a  curious  fact, 
in  the  lives  of  our  Red  men,  to  observe  that  war  is  a  stimulus  to  poligamy. 
One  of  the  first  things  he  thought  of,  as  a  proper  reward  for  his  bravery, 
was  to  take  another  wife.  In  this,  his  friends  and  partizans  concurred, 
although  he  had  no  cause  of  dissatisfaction  with  his  first  wife,  to  whom  he 


ilk 


'  ■  ^« 


120 


TAKOZID,   OR  THE   SHORT-FOOT. 


had  been  married  but  a  short  time,  and  who  had  borne  him  a  son.  Time 
added  confirmation  to  this  plan.  It  was  talked  of,  and  even  debated  by  the 
chiefs.  It  was  conceded  to  be  due  to  his  bravery.  All,  indeed,  appeared 
to  approve  of  it,  but  his  wife.  She  heard  of  the  rumor  with  alarm,  and 
received  the  account  of  its  confirmation,  with  pain.  It  could  no  longer  be 
doubted,  for  the  individual  who  was  to  share,  nay,  control  the  lodge 
with  her  was  named,  and  the  consent  of  her  parents  had  been  obtained. 

Monon,  or  the  Little-Iron- Wood-Tree,  as  she  was  called,  was  a  female 
of  no  ordinary  firmness  of  character.  She  was  ardently  attached  to  her 
husband,  not  the  less  so  for  his  rising  fame,  jealous  of  her  rights,  and 
prompted  by  strong  feelings  to  maintain  them.  In  all  these  points  she 
was  above  the  generality  of  her  country  women.  Like  others,  however, 
in  a  community  where  poligamy  was  common,  she  might  have  submitted 
,at  length,  to  her  fate,  had  not  her  rival  in  the  affections  of  Takozid,  ap- 
pealed to  a  deeper  seated  principle,  and  waked  up,  in  the  breast  of  the  in- 
jured wife,  the  feeling  of  revenge:  a  principle  reckless  enough,  in  cont 
munities  where  there  are  the  safeguards  of  education  and  Christianity 
to  restrain  and  regulate  it ;  but  horrible  in  wild  and  roving  bands  of  bar- 
barians. Monon's  fidelity  was  slandered.  She  was  a  pure  and  high 
minded  woman,  and  the  imputation  goaded  her  to  the  quick. 

When  this  slander  first  reached  her  ears,  through  the  ordinary  chan- 
nel of  village  gossip,  a  chord  was  struck,  which  vibrated  through  every 
throe,  and  steeled  her  heart  for  some  e.xtraordinary  act ;  although  none 
could  anticipate  the  sanguinary  deed  which  marked  the  nuptial  night. 
An  Indian  marriage  is  often  a  matter  of  little  ceremony.  It  was  not  so, 
on  this  occasion.  To  render  the  events  imposing,  many  had  been  invited. 
The  bride  was  dressed  in  her  best  apparel.  Her  father  was  present. 
Many  young  and  old,  males  and  females  were  either  present  or  thronged 
around  the  lodge.  The  broad  clear  blue  waters  of  the  lake,  studded  with 
green  islands,  spread  before  the  door.  A  wide  grassy  lawn,  which  was 
the  village  ball  and  play  ground,  extended  down  to  its  margin.  It  was 
a  i  ablic  event.  A  throng  had  gathered  around.  Takozid  was  to  be 
married.  He  was  to  take  a  second  wife,  in  the  daughter  of  Obegwud. 
Takozid  himself  was  there.  Hilarity  reigned  within  and  without.  All 
indeed,  were  there,  but  the  dejected  and  deserted  Monon,  who  had  been 
left  with  her  child,  at  the  chieftain's  own  lodge. 

But  a  spirit  had  been  aroused  in  her  breast,  which  would  not  permit 
her  to  remain  absent.  She  crossed  the  green  silently,  stealthily.  She 
stood  gazing  awhile  at  the  lake.  She  approached  the  bridal  lodge.  She 
passed  easily  among  the  group.  She  entered  the  lodge.  Nor  had  any 
one,  at  that  moment,  a  thought  of  suspicion  or  alarm.  The  bride  was 
seated  on  her  envied  abbinos ;  her  affianced  husband  was  at  her  side. 

All  at  once,  there  arose  a  shrill  cry,  in  the  Chippewa  tongue.  "  This, 
vociferated  the  enraged  Monon,  This  for  the  bastard  I"  and  at  each  repeti* 


TAKOZID,   OR   THE    SHORT-FOOT. 


121 


tion  of  the  words,  she  raised  an  Indian  poignard,  in  her  hand.  Tho  sud- 
denness of  her  movement  had  paralyzed  every  attempt  to  arrest  her. 
Amazement  »at  in  every  face.  She  had  plunged  a  pointed  knife  into  the 
breast  of  her  rival. 

There  is  little  to  be  added  to  such  a  catastrophe.  Its  very  suddenness 
and  atrocity  appalled  every  one.  Nobody  arrested  her,  and  nobody  pur- 
sued her.  She  returned  as  she  came,  and  re-entered  her  lodge.  Her 
victim  never  spoke. 

From  this  moment  the  fame  of  Takozid  declined.  The  event  appeared 
to  have  unmanned  him.  He  went  no  more  to  war.  His  martial  spirits 
appeared  to  have  left  him.  He  sank  back  into  the  mass  of  Indian  society, 
and  was  scarcely  ever  mentioned.  Nor  should  we,  indeed,  have  recalled 
his  name  from  its  obscurity,  were  it  not  associated  in  the  Indian  reminis- 
cences of  Leach  lake,  with  this  sanguinary  deed. 

I  had  this  relation  a  few  years  ago,  from  a  trader,  who  had  lived  at 
Leech  lake,  who  personally  knew  the  parties,  and  whose  veracity  I 
had  no  reason  at  all,  to  call  into  question.  It  is  one  of  the  elements  that 
go  into  the  sum  of  my  personal  observations,  on  savage  life,  and  as  such  1 
cast  it  among  these  papers.  To  judge  of  the  Red  race  aright,  we  must 
view  it,  in  all  its  phases,  and  if  we  would  perform  our  duty  towards  them, 
as  christians  and  men,  we  should  gather  our  data  from  small,  as  well  as 
great  events,  and  from  afar  as  well  as  near.  When  all  has  been  done,  m 
the  way  of  such  collections  and  researches,  it  will  be  found,  we  think, 
that  their  errors  and  crimes,  whatever  they  are,  assume  no  deeper  dye 
than  philanthropy  has  had  reason  to  apprehend  them  to  take,  without  a 
knowledge  of  the  principles  of  the  gospel.  Thou  shalt  not  kill,  is  a  law, 
yet  to  be  enforced,  among  more  than  two  hundred  thousand  souls,  who 
bear  the  impress  of  a  red  skin,  within  the  acknowledged  limits  of  the 
American  Union.  .  -  ' 


•if 

I 
I 

v    if 


MACHINITO,    THE    EVIL    SPIRIT; 


FROM   THE   LEGENDS  OF  lAGOU. 


BY  MRS.  E.  OAKES  SMITH. 

•*  The  Pagan  world  not  only  believes  in  a  myriad  of  gods,  but  worships  them 
It  is  the  peculiarity  of  the  North  American  Indian,  that  while  he  believes  in  as  muy, 
he  worthips  but  one,  the  Great  Spirit.'" — {Schoolcraft.) 

Chemanitou,  being  the  master  of  life,  at  one  time  became  the  origin  of 
a  spirit,  that  has  ever  since  caused  himself  and  ail  others  of  his  creation 


INDIAN   MTTHOLOOY. 


a  great  deal  of  disquiet.  His  birth  was  owing  to  an  accident  It  was  10 
this  wise. 

Metowac,  or  as  the  white  people  now  call  it,  Long  Island,  was  origi- 
nally a  vast  plain,  so  level  and  free  from  any  kind  of  growth,  that  it  looked 
like  a  portion  of  the  great  sea  that  hud  suddenly  been  made  to  move  back 
and  let  the  sand  below  appear,  which  was  the  case  in  fact. 

Here  it  was  that  Chemanitou  used  to  come  and  sit,  when  he  wished  to 
bring  any  new  creation  to  the  life.  The  place  being  spacious  and  solitary^ 
the  water  upon  every  side,  he  had  not  only  room  enough,  but  was  free 
from  interruption. 

It  is  well  known  that  some  of  these  early  creations  were  of  very  great 
size,  so  that  very  few  could  live  in  the  same  place,  and  their  strength  made 
it  difficult  for  Chemanitou,  even  to  controul  them ;  for  when  he  has  given 
them  certain  elements,  they  have  the  use  of  the  laws  that  govern  these  ele- 
ments, till  it  is  his  will  to  take  them  back  to  himself.  Accordingly,  it  was 
the  custom  of  Chemanitou,  when  he  wished  to  try  the  effect  of  these  crea- 
tures, to  set  them  in  motion  upon  the  island  of  Metowac,  and  if  they  did 
not  please  him,  he  took  the  life  out  before  they  were  suffered  to  escape. 
He  would  set  up  a  mammoth  or  other  large  animal,  in  the  centre  of  the 
island,  and  build  him  up  with  great  care,  somewhat  in  the  manner  that  a 
cabin  or  a  canoe  is  made. 

Even  to  this  day  may  be  found  traces  of  what  had  been  done  here  in 
former  years ;  and  the  manner  in  which  the  earth  sometimes  sinks  down 
[even  wells  fall  out  at  the  bottom  here,]  shows  that  this  island  is 
nothing  more  than  a  great  cake  of  earth,  a  sort  of  platter  laid  upon  the  sea, 
for  the  convenience  of  Chemanitou,  who  used  it  as  a  table  upon  which  he 
might  work,  never  having  designed  it  for  anything  else  ;  the  margin  of  the 
Chatiemac,  (the  stately  swan,)  or  Hudson  river,  being  better  adapted  to 
the  purposes  of  habitation.  .,  , 

When  the  master  of  life  wished  to  build  up  an  elephant  or  mammoth  he 
placed  four  cakes  of  clay  upon  the  ground,  at  proper  distances,  which 
were  moulded  into  shape,  and  became  the  feet  of  the  animal. 

Now  sometimes  these  were  left  unfinished ;  and  lo  this  day  the  green 
tussocks,  to  be  seen  like  little  islands  about  the  marshes,  show  where  these 
cakes  of  clay  had  been  placed. 

As  Chemanitou  went  on  with  his  work,  the  Neebanawbaigs  (or  water 
spirits,)  the  Puck-wud-jinnies,  (Fairies  *)  and  indeed  all  the  lesser  manit* 
toes,  used  to  come  and  look  on,  and  wonder  what  it  would  be,  and  how  it 
would  act. 

When  the  animal  was  quite  done,  and  had  dried  a  long  time  in  the  sun, 
Chemanitou  opened  a  place  in  the  side,  and  entering  in,  remained  there 
many  days. 


*  Literally,  little  men,  who  vanish. 


INDIAN    MYTHOLOGY. 


123 


:k 


When  be  came  forth,  the  creature  began  to  shiver  and  sway  from  side 
lo  side,  in  such  a  manner  as  shook  the  whole  island  for  many  leagues. 
If  his  appearance  pleased  the  master  of  life  he  was  suflfcred  to  depart,  and 
it  was  generally  found  that  these  animals  plunged  into  the  sea  upon  the 
north  side  of  the  island,  and  disappeared  in  the  great  forests  beyond. 

Now  at  one  time  Chemanitou  was  a  very  long  wliile  building  an  ani- 
mal, of  such  great  bulk,  that  it  looked  like  a  mountain  upon  the  cen- 
tre of  the  island  ;  and  all  the  manittoes,  from  all  parts,«amc  to  sec  what  it 
was.  The  Puck-wud-jinnies  especially  made  themselves  very  merry, 
capering  behind  his  great  cars,  sitting  within  his  mouth,  each  perched 
upon  a  tooth,  and  running  in  and  out  of  the  sockets  of  the  eyes,  think- 
ing Chemanitou,  who  was  finishing  off  other  parts  of  the  animal,  could  not 
see  them. 

But  he  can  see  right  through  every  thing  ho  has  made.  He  was  glad 
to  see  them  so  lively,  and  bethought  himself  of  many  new  creations  while 
he  watched  their  motions. 

When  the  Master  of  Life  had  completed  this  large  animal,  he  was  fear- 
ful to  give  it  life,  and  so  it  was  left  upon  the  island,  or  work-table  of  Che- 
manitou, till  its  great  weight  caused  it  to  break  through,  and  sinking 
partly  down  it  stuck  fast,  the  head  and  tail  holding  it  in  such  a  manner 
as  to  prevent  it  from  going  down. 

Chemanitou  then  lifted  up  a  piece  of  the  back,  and  found  it  made  a 
very  good  cavity,  into  which  the  old  creations,  which  failed  to  please  him, 
might  be  thrown. 

He  sometimes  amused  himself  by  making  creatures  very  small  and  ac- 
tive, with  which  he  disported  awhile,  and  finding  them  of  very  little  use 
in  the  world,  and  not  so  attractive  as  the  little  Vanishers,  he  would  take 
out  the  life,  holding  it  in  himself,  and  then  cast  them  into  the  cave  made 
by  the  body  of  the  unfinished  animal.  In  this  way  great  quantities  of 
very  odd  shapes  were  heaped  together  in  this  Roncomcomon,  or  "  Place  of 
Fragments."  , 

He  was  always  careful  to  first  take  out  the  life. 

One  day  the  Master  of  Life  took  two  pieces  of  clay  and  moulded  them 
into  two  large  feet,  like  those  of  a  panther.  He  did  not  make  four — there 
were  two  only. 

He  stepped  his  own  feet  into  them,  and  found  the  tread  very  light  and 
springy,  so  that  he  might  go  with  great  speed,  and  yet  make  no  noise. 

Next  he  buih  up  a  pair  of  very  tall  legs,  in  the  shape  of  his  own,  and 
made  them  walk  about  awhile — he  was  pleased  with  tho  motion.  Then 
followed  a  round  body,  covered  with  large  scales,  like  the  alligator. 

He  now  found  the  figure  doubling  forward,  and  he  fastened  a  long 
black  snake,  that  was  gliding  by,  to  the  back  part  of  the  body,  and  let  it 
wind  itself  about  a  sapling  near,  which  held  the  body  upright,  and  made 
4  very  good  tail 


i 


I'm 


Vf'i 


1!24 


INDIAN   MYTHOLOGY. 


The  shoulders  were  broad  and  strong,  like  those  of  the  bufTaloe,  and 
covered  with  hair — the  neck  thick  and  short,  and  full  at  the  back. 

Thus  far  Chemanitou  had  worked  with  little  thought,  but  when  he 
came  to  the  head  he  thousfht  a  long  while. 

"*  He  took  a  round  ball  of  clay  into  his  lap,  and  worked  it  over  with  great 
care.  While  he  thought,  he  patted  the  ball  upon  the  top,  which  made  it 
very  broad  and  low;  for  Chemanitou  was  thinking  of  the  panther  feet, 
and  the  buffaloe  neck.  He  remembered  the  Puck-wud-jinnies  playing 
in  the  eye  sockets  of  the  great  unfinished  animal,  and  he  bethought  him 
to  set  the  eyes  out,  like  those  of  a  lobster,  so  that  the  animal  might  see 
upon  every  side. 

He  made  the  forehead  broad  and  full,  but  low ;  for  here  was  to  be  the 
wisdom  of  the  forked  tongue,  like  that  of  the  serpent,  which  should  be  in 
his  mouth.  He  should  see  all  things,  and  know  all  things.  Here  Che- 
manitou stopped,  for  he  saw  that  he  had  never  thought  of  such  a  creation 
before,  one  with  but  two  feet,  a  creature  who  should  stand  upright,  and 
see  upon  every  side. 

The  jaws  were  very  strong,  with  ivory  teeth,  and  gills  upon  either  side, 
which  arose  and  fell  whenever  breath  passed  through  them.  The  nose  was 
like  the  beak  of  the  vulture.   A  tuil  of  porcupine  quills  made  the  scalp-lock. 

Chemanitou  held  the  head  out  the  length  of  his  arm,  and  turned  it  first 
upon  one  side  and  then  upon  the  other.  He  passed  it  rapidly  through 
the  air,  and  saw  the  gills  rise  and  fall,  the  lobster  eyes  whirl  round,  and 
the  vulture  nose  look  keen. 

Chemanitou  became  very  sad ;  yet  he  put  the  head  upon  the  shoulders. 
It  was  the  first  time  he  had  ihade  un  upright  figure. 

It  seemed  to  be  the  first  idea  of  a  man. 

It  was  now  nearly  night ;  the  bats  were  flying  through  the  air,  and  the 
roar  of  wild  beasts  began  to  be  heard.  A  gusty  wind  swept  in  from  the 
ocean,  and  passed  over  the  island  of  Met6wac,  casting  the  light  sand  to 
and  fro.  A  heavy  scud  was  skimming  along  the  horizon,  while  higher 
up  in  the  sky  was  a  dark  thick  cloud,  upon  the  verge  of  which  the  moon 
hung  for  a  moment,  and  then  was  shut  in. 

A  panther  came  by  and  stayed  a  moment,  with  one  foot  raised  and 
bent  inward,  while  he  looked  up  at  the  image,  and  smek  the  feet,  that 
were  like  his  own. 

A  vulture  swooped  down  with  a  great  noise  of  its  wings,  and  made  a 
dash  at  the  beak,  but  Chemanitou  held  him  back. 

Then  came  the  porcupine,  and  the  lizard,  and  the  snake,  each  drawn  by 
its  kind  in  the  image. 

Chemanitou  veiled  his  face  for  many  hours,  and  the  gusty  wind  swept 
by,  but  he  did  not  stir. 

He  saw  that  every  beast  of  the  earth  seeketh  its  kind ;  and  that  which 
is  like  draweth  its  likeness  unto  himself. 


INDIAN   MffTHOLOGT. 


125 


The  Master  of  Life  thought  aad  thought.  The  idea  grew  into  his  mind 
that  at  some  time  ho  would  create  a  creature  who  should  be  made  not 
after  the  things  of  the  earth,  but  after  himself. 

He  should  link  this  world  to  the  spirit  world, — being  made  in  the  like- 
ness of  the  Great  Spirit,  he  should  be  drawn  unto  his  likeness. 

Many  days  and  nights,  whole  seasons,  passed  while  Chemanitou 
thought  upon  these  things.     He  saw  all  things. 

Then  the  Master  of  Life  lifted  up  his  head ;  the  stars  were  looking 
down  upon  the  image,  and  a  bat  had  alighted  upon  the  forehead,  spreading 
its  great  wings  upon  each  side.  Chemanitou  took  the  bat  and  held  out  its 
whole  leathery  wings,  (and  ever  since  the  bat,  when  he  rests,  lets  his 
body  hang  down,)  so  that  he  could  try  them  over  the  head  of  the  image. 
He  then  took  the  life  of  the  bat  away,  and  twisted  off  the  body,  by  which 
means  the  whole  thin  part  fell  down  over  the  head,  and  upon  each  side, 
.making  the  ears,  and  a  covering  for  the  forehead  like  that  of  the  hooded 
serpent. 

Chemanitou  did  not  cut  off  the  face  of  the  image  below,  he  went  on 
and  made  a  chin,  and  lips  that  were  firm  and  round,  that  they  might  shut 
in  the  forked  tongue,  ahd  the  ivory  teeth ;  and  he  knew  that  with  the  lips . 
and  the  chin  it  would  smile,  when  life  should  be  given  to  it. 

The  image  was  now  all  done  but  the  arms,  and  Chemanitou  saw  that 
with  a  chin  it  must  have  hands.     He  grew  more  grave. 
He  had  never  given  hands  to  any  creature. 

He  made  the  arms  and  the  hands  very  beautiful,  after  the  manner  of  his 
>wn. 

Chemanitou  now  took  no  pleasure  in  his  work  that  was  done-^it  was 
lot  good  in  his  sight. 

He  wished  he  had  not  given  it  hands ;  might  it  not,  when  trusted  with 
life,  might  it  not  begin  to  create  7  might  it  not  thwart  the  plans  of  the 
master  of  life  himself! 

He  looked  long  at  the  image.  He  saw  what  it  would  do  when  life 
should  be  given  it.     He  knew  all  things. 

He  now  put  fire  in  the  image :  but  fire  is  not  life. 
He  put  fire  within,  and  a  red  glow  passed  through  and  through  it 
The  fire  dried  the  clay  of  which  it  was  made,  and  gave  the  image  an  ex' 
ceedingly  fierce  aspect.  It  shone  through  the  scales  upon  the  breast,  and  the 
gills,  and  the  bat-winged  ears.  The  lobster  eyes  were  like  a  living  coal. 
Chemanitou  opened  the  side  of  the  image,  but  fie  did  not  ejiter.  He 
had  given  it  hands  and  a  chin. 

It  could  smile  like  the  manittoes  themselves. 

He  made  it  walk  all  about  the  island  of  Metowac,  that  he  might  see 
how  it  would  act.     This  he  did  by  means  of  his  will 

He  now  put  a  little  life  into  it,  but  he  did  not  take  out  the  fire.  Che- 
manitou saw  the  aspect  of  the  creature  would  be  very  terrible,  and  yet  that 


)*.■ 


'■4 


l!';UWg'JI!"*9?itil»gLWi| 


126 


INDIAN   MTTKOLOGY. 


he  could  smile  m  such  a  manner  that  he  ceased  to  be  ugly.  He  thought 
much  upon  these  things.  He  felt  it  would  not  be  best  to  let  such  a 
creature  live ;  a  creature  made  up  mostly  from  the  beasts  of  the  field,  but 
with  hands  of  power,  a  chin  lifting  the  head  upward,  and  lips  holding  all 
things  within  themselves. 

While  he  thought  upon  these  things,  he  took  the  image  in  his  hands 
and  cast  it  into  the  cave. 

But  Chemanitoib  forgot  to  take  out  the  life  ! 

The  creature  lay  a  long  time  in  the  cave  and  did  not  stir,  for  his  fall 
was  very  great.  He  lay  amongst  the  old  creations  that  had  been  thrown 
in  there  without  life. 

Now  when  a  long  time  had  passed  Chemanitou  heard  a  great  noise  in 
the  cave.  He  looked  in  and  saw  the  image  sitting  there,  and  he  was  try- 
ing to  put  together  the  old  broken  things  that  had  been  cast  in  as  of  no  value. 

Chemanitou  gathered  together  a  vast  heap  of  stones  and  sand,  for  large 
rocks  are  not  to  be  had  upon  the  island,  and  stopped  the  mouth  of  the  cave. 
Many  days  passsed  and  the  noise  grew  louder  within  the  cave.  The 
earth  shook,  and  hot  smoke  came  from  the  ground.  The  Manittoes 
crowded  to  Met6wac  to  see  what  was  the  matter. 

Chemanitou  came  also,  for  he  remembered  the  image  he  had  cast  in 
there,  and  forgotten  to  take  away  the  life. 

Suddenly  there  was  a  great  rising  of  the  stones  and  sand — the  sky 
grew  black  with  wind  and  dust.  Fire  played  about  the  ground,  and 
water  gushed  high  into  the  air. 

All  the  Manittoes  fled  with  fear ;  and  the  image  came  forth  with  a  great 
noise  and  most  terrible  to  behold.  His  life  had  grown  strong  within 
him,  for  the  fire  had  made  it  very  fierce. 

Everything  fled  before  him  and  cried — MACHiNiTo—MAcmNrro— which 
means  a  god,  but  an  evil  god ! 

The  above  legend  is  gathered  from  the  traditions  of  lagou,  the  great 
Indian  narrator,  who  seems  to  have  dipped  deeper  into  philosophy  than 
most  of  his  compeers.  The  aboriginal  language  abounds  with  stories  re- 
lated by  this  remarkable  personage,  which  we  hope  to  bring  before  the 
public  at  some  future  time.  Whether  subsequent  events  justify  the  Indian 
in  making  Long  Island  the  arena  of  the  r,i  uJnction  of  Machinito  or  the 
Evil  Spirit,  will  seem  more  than  apocrypiial  to  a  white  resident.  How- 
ever we  have  nothing  to  do  except  to  relate  the  fact  as  it  was  related. 

As  to  these  primitive  metaphysics,  they  are  at  least  curious  ;  and  the  cool* 
ness  with  which  the  fact  is  assumed  that  the  origin  of  evil  was  accidental 
in  the  process  of  developing  a  perfect  humanity,  would,  at  an  earlier  day, 
bave  been  quite  appalling  to  the  schoolmen.  E.  O.  S. 


;f  ;'; 


-,   ?^ 


fiJi  .,»U:i ! 


»t.    I;<t;- 


■A  !  ■    '.I- 


REPOSE  OF  THE  SOUL. 


When  an  Indian  corpse  is  put  in  a  coffin,  among  the  tribes  of  the  Lake' 
Algonquins,  the  lid  is  tied  down,  and  not  nailed.  On  depositing  it  in  the 
grave,  the  rope  or  string  is  loosed,  and  the  weight  of  the  earth  alone 
relied  on,  to  keep  it  in  a  lixed  position.  The  reason  they  give  for  this,  is, 
that  the  soul  may  have  free  egress  from  the  body. 

Over  the  top  of  the  grave  a  covering  of  cedar  bark  is  put,  to  shed  the 
rain.  This  is  roof-shaped  and  the  whole  structure  looks,  slightly,  like  a 
house  in  miniature.  It  has  gable  ends.  Through  one  of  these,  being  the 
head,  an  aperture  is  cut.  On  asking  a  Chippewa  why  this  was  done,  he 
replied, — "  To  allow  the  soul  to  pass  out,  and  in." 

"  I  thought,"  I  replied,  "  that  you  believed  that  the  soul  went  up  from 
the  body  at  the  time  of  death,  to  a  land  of  happiness.  How,  then,  can  it 
remain  in  the  body  ?" 

"  There  are  two  souls,"  replied  the  Indian  philosopher. 

"  How  can  this  be  ?  my  friend." 

"  It  is  easily  explained,"  said  he. 

"  You  know  that,  in  dreams,  we  pass  over  wide  countries,  and  see  hills 
and  lakes  and  mountains,  and  many  scenes,  which  pass  before  our  eyes, 
and  afTect  us.  Yet,  at  the  same  time,  our  bodies  do  not  stir,  and  there  is 
a  soul  left  with  the  body, — else  it  would  be  dead.  So,  you  perceive,  it  must 
be  another  soul  that  accompanies  us." 

This  conversation  took  place,  in  the  Indian  country.  1  knew  the  In- 
dian very  well,  and  had  noticed  the  practice,  not  general  now,  on  the  fron- 
tiers, of  tying  the  coffin-lid,  in  burials.  It  is  at  the  orifice  in  the  bark 
sheeting  mentioned,  that  the  portion  of  food,  consecrated  in  feasts  for  the 
dead,  is  set.  It  could  not  but  happen,  that  the  food  should  be  eaten  by  the 
hystrix,  wolf,  or  some  other  animal,  known  to  prowl  at  night ;  nor  that, 
Indian  superstition,  ever  ready  to  turn  slight  appearances  of  this  kind  to 
toeount,  should  attribute  its  abstraction  to  the  spirit  of  the  deceased. 


THE  LITTLE  SPIRIT,  OR  BOY-MAN. 


li 


'■'% 


I 


i 


i!,J 

f< 


AN  ODJIBWA  FAIRY  TALK 


I 


f11 


'    WRITTEM   OUT  FROM  THE  VERBAL  NARRATIVE  BY  THE  LATE 
MRS.    H.  R,   SCHOOLCRAFT. 

There  was  once  a  little  boy,  remarkable  for  the  smallness  of  his  stature. 
He  was  living  alone  with  his  sister  older  than  himself.  They  were  orphans, 
th/6y  lived  in  a  beautiful  spot  on  the  Lake  shore ;  many  large  rocks  were 

1.87 


w-w 


128 


THE   LITTLE   SPIRIT,   OR   BOY-MAN. 


scattered  around  their  habitation.  The  boy  never  grew  larger  as  he 
advanced  in  years.  One  day,  in  winter,  he  asked  his  sister  to  make  him 
a  ball  to  play  with  along  shore  on  the  clear  ice.  She  made  one  for  him, 
but  cautioned  him  not  to  go  too  far. — Off  he  went  in  high  glee,  throwing 
his  ball  before  him,  and  running  after  it  at  full  speed  ;  and  he  went  as  fast 
as  his  bail.  At  last  his  ball  flew  to  a  great  distance:  he  followed  it  as  fast 
as  he  could.  After  ho  had  run  for  some  time,  he  saw  four  dark  substances 
on  the  ice  straight  before  him.  When  he  came  up  to  the  spot  he  was  sur- 
prised to  see  ibur  large,  tall  men  lying  on  the  ice,  spearing  fish.  When  he 
went  up  to  them,  the  nearest  looked  up  and  in  turn  was  surprised  to  see 
such  a  diminutive  being,  and  turning  to  his  brothers,  he  said,  "  Tiat  look ! 
see  what  a  little  fellow  is  here."  After  they  had  all  looked  a  mo- 
ment, they  resumed  their  position,  covered  their  heads,  intent  in  searching 
for  fish.  The  boy  thought  to  himself,  they  imagine  me  too  insignificant 
for  common  courtesy,  because  they  are  tall  and  large ;  I  shall  teach  them 
notwithstanding,  that  I  am  not  to  be  treated  so  lightly.  Afler  they  were 
covered  up  the  boy  saw  they  had  each  a  large  trout  lying  beside  them. 
He  slyly  took  the  one  nearest  him,  and  placing  his  fingers  in  the  gills,  and 
tossing  his  ball  before  him,  ran  off  at  full  speed.  When  the  man  to 
whom  the  fish  belonged  looked  up,  he  saw  his  trout  sliding  away  as  if  of 
itself,  at  a  great  rate — the  boy  being  so  small  he  was  not  distinguished  from 
the  fish.  He  addressed  his  brothers  and  said,  "  See  how  that  tiny  boy 
has  stolen  my  fish ;  what  a  shame  ,it  is  he  should  do  so."  The  boy 
reached  home,  and  told  his  sister  to  go  out  and  get  the  fish  he  had  brought 
home.  She  exclaimed,  "  where  could  you  have  got  it?  I  hope  you  have 
not  stolen  it."  "  O  no,"  he  replied,  "  I  found  it  on  the  ice."  "  How"  per- 
sisted the  sister,  "could  you  have  got  it  there  ?" — "  fio  matter,"  said  the  boy, 
"  go  and  cook  it."  He  disdained  to  answer  her  again,  but  thought  he 
would  one  day  show  her  how  to  appreciate  him.  She  went  to  the  place 
he  left  it,  and  there  indeed  she  found  a  monstrous  trout.  She  did  as  she 
was  bid,  and  cooked  it  for  that  day's  consumption.  Next  morning  he  went 
off  again  as  at  first.  When  he  came  near  the  large  men,  who  fished  every 
day,  he  threw  his  ball  with  such  force  that  it  rolled  into  the  ice-hole  of 
the  man  of  whom  he  had  stolen  the  day  before.  As  he  happened  to  raise 
himself  at  the  time,  the  boy  said,  "  Neejee,  pray  hand  me  my  ball."  «  No 
indeed,"  answered  the  man,  "  I  shall  not,"  and  thrust  the  ball  under  the 
ice.  The  boy  took  hold  of  his  arm  and  broke  it  in  two  in  a  moment,  and 
threw  him  to  one  side,  and  picked  up  his  ball,  which  had  bounded  bacb 
from  under  the  ice,  and  tossed  it  as  usual  before  him.  Outstripping  it  in 
speed,  he  got  home  and  remained  within  till  the  next  morning.  The 
man  whose  arm  he  had  broken  hallooed  out  to  his  brothers,  and  told  them 
his  case,  and  deplored  his  fate.  They  hurried  to  their  brother,  and  as 
loud  as  they  could  roar  threatened  vengeance  on  the  morrow,  knowing 


THE   LITTLE   SPIBIT,   OR   BOY-MAK. 


129 


the  boy's  speed  that  thoy  could  not  o  take  him,  and  he  was  near  out  of 
si^rht ;  yet  he  heard  their  threats  and  awaited  their  coming  in  perfect  in- 
difference. The  four  brothers  the  next  morning'  prepared  to  take  their 
revenge.  Their  old  mother  begged  them  not  to  go — "  Better"  said  she  "that 
one  only  should  suffer,  than  that  all  should  perish ,  lor  he  must  be  a 
monedo,  or  he  could  not  perform  such  feats."  But  her  sons  would  not  lis- 
ten ;  and  taking  their  wounded  brother  along,  started  for  the  boy's  lodge, 
having  learnt  that  he  lived  at  the  place  of  rocks.  The  boy's  sister  thought 
she  heard  the  noise  of  snow-shoes  on  the  crusted  snow  at  a  distance  ad- 
vancing. She  saw  the  large,  tuU  men  coming  straight  to  their  lodge,  or 
rather  cave,  for  they  lived  in  a  large  rock.  She  ran  in  with  great  fear,  and 
told  her  brother  the  fact.  He  said,  "  Why  do  you  mind  them?  give  me 
something  to  eat."  "  How  oan  you  think  of  eating  at  such  a  time,"  she 
replied, — "  Do  as  I  request  you,  and  be  quick."  She  then  gave  him  his 
dish,  which  was  a  large  mis-qua-dace  shell,  and  he  commenced  eating.  Just 
then  the  men  came  to  the  door,  and  were  about  lifting  the  curtain  placed 
there,  when  the  boy-man  turned  his  dish  upside-down,  and  immediately 
the  door  was  closed  with  a  stone ;  the  men  tried  bard  with  their  clubs  to 
crack  it ;  at  length  they  succeeded  in  making  a  slight  opening.  When  one 
of  them  peeped  in  with  one  eye,  the  boy-man  shot  his  arrow  into  his  eye 
and  brain,  and  he  dropped  down  dead.  The  others,  not  knowing  what  had 
happened  their  brother,  did  the  same,  and  all  fell  in  like  manner ;  their 
curiosity  was  so  great  to  see  what  the  boy  was  about.  So  they  all  shared 
the  same  fate.  After  they  were  killed  the  boy-man  told  his  sister  to  go 
out  and  see  them.  She  opened  the  door,  but  feared  they  vv^re  not  dead,  and 
entered  back  again  hastily,  and  told  her  fears  to  her  brother.  He  went  out 
and  hacked  them  in  small  pieces,  saying,  "henceforth  let  no  man  be 
larger  than  you  are  now.  So  men  became  of  the  present  size.  When 
spring  came  on,  the  boy-man  said  to  his  sister,  "  Make  me  a  new  set  of 
arrows  and  bow."  She  obeyed,  as  he  never  did  any  thing  himself  of  a  na- 
ture that  required  manual  labour,  though  he  provided  for  their  sustenance. 
Afler  she  made  them,  she  again  cautioned  him  not  to  shoot  into  the  lake ; 
but  regardless  of  all  admonition,  he,  on  purpose,  shot  his  arrow  into  the 
lake,  and  waded  some  distance  till  he  got  into  deep  water,  and  paddled 
about  for  his  arrow,  so  as  to  attract  the  attention  of  his  sister.  She  came 
in  haste  to  the  shore,  calling  him  to  return,  but  instead  of  minding  her 
he  called  out,  "  Ma-mis-quon-je-gun-a,  be-nau-wa-con-zhe-shin,"  that  is, 
"  yott,  of  the  red  fins  come  and  swallow  me."  Immediately  that  monstrous 
fish  came  and  swallowed  him ;  and  seeing  his  sister  standing  on  the  shore 
in  despair,  he  hallooed  out  to  her,  "  Me-zush-ke-zin-ance."  She  wondered 
what  he  meant.  But  on  reflection  she  thought  it  must  be  an  old  mockesin. 
She  accordingly  tied  the  old  mocliesin  to  a  string,  and  fastened  it  to  a  tree. 
The  fish  said  to  the  boy-man,  under  water,  "What  is  that  floating?"  the 
boy-man  said  to  the  fish,  "  Go,  take  hold  of  it,  swallow  it  as  fast  as  you 

9 


m 


i  ( 


'i!'  la 


U 


I 

•:  m 
If 


vwm 


130 


THE    LITTLE   SPIRIT,   OR   BOY-MAN. 


can."  The  fish  darted  towards  the  old  shoe,  and  swallowed  it.  The  boy- 
man  laughed  in  himself,  hut  said  nothing,  till  the  fish  was  fairly  caught ; 
he  then  took  hold  of  the  line  and  began  to  pull  himself  and  fish  to 
shore.  The  sister,  who  was  watching,  was  surprised  to  see  so  large  a  fish  ; 
and  hauling  it  ashore  she  took  her  knife  and  commenced  cutting  it  open. 
When  she  heard  her  brother's  voice  inside  of  the  fish,  saying,  "  Make 
haste  and  release  me  from  this  nasty  place,"  his  sister  was  in  such  haste 
that  she  almost  hit  his  head  with  her  knife ;  but  succeeded  in  making  an 
opening  large  enough  for  her  brother  to  get  out.  When  he  was  fairly  out, 
he  told  his  sister  to  cut  up  the  fish  and  dry  it,  as  it  would  last  a  long  time 
for  their  sustenance,  and  said  to  her,  never,  never  more  to  doubt  his  ability 
in  any  way.     So  ends  the  story. 


AINGODON  AND  NAYWADAHA. 


STOUT  OF  A  FAMILY  OP  NiDOWAB,  OR  PEOPLE  OF  THE  SIX  NATI0V8  OF  TORONTO, 
CONSISTING  OP  BIX  HI.  0 1 UBR3,  THEIR  YOUNOEBT  BISTER,  AND  TWO  AUNTS.  THEIR 
FATHER  AND  MOTHER  flATIN()  DIED,  THEY  WERE  LEFT  ORPHANS,  THEIR  ORIGIN, 
HOWEVER,  WAS  FROM   THE  FIRST  CLA8B   OF  CHIEFTAINS  IN  THEIR  NATION. 


NARRATED  PROM  THE  ORAL  RELATION  OP  NABANOI,  BY 
MR.  GEORGE  JOHNSTON. 

In  the  days  of  this  story,  wars,  murders,  and  cruelty  existed  in  the 
country  now  comprising  the  province  of  Upper  Canada,  or  that  portion 
bordering  upon  Lakes  Simcoe,  Erie,  and  Ontario,  which  was  claimed  and 
belonged  to  the  powerful  tribe  of  the  eight  nations  of  the  Nawtoways. 
The  young  men  had,  on  a  day,  started  for  a  hunting  excursion :  in  the 
evening  five  only  of  the  brothers  returned,  one  was  missing.  Upon  search 
being  made  the  body  was  found,  and  it  appeared  evident  that  he  had  been 
killed :  this  gave  a  great  blow  to  the  family,  but  particularly  causing  great 
affliction  to  the  sister,  who  was  the  youngest  of  the  family.  She  mourned 
and  lamented  her  brother's  death,  and  she  wept  incessantly. 

The  ensuing  year  another  was  killed,  and  so  on  till  four  were  killed. 
The  remaining  two  brothers  did  all  they  could  to  ulfurd  consolation  to 
their  pining  sister,  but  she  would  not  be  consoled :  they  did  all  they  could 
to  divert  her  mind  from  so  much  mourning,  but  all  their  endeavours 
proved  ineffectual :  she  scarcely  took  any  food,  and  what  she  ate  was 
hardly  sufficient  to  sustain  nature.  The  two  brothers  said  that  they 
would  go  hunting,  which  they  did  from  day  to  day.    They  would  bring 


AINGODON    AND    NAYWaOAH 


131 


i 


ducks  and  birds  of  every  description  to  their  sister,  rdcr  to  iMspt  her 
appetite,  but  she  persisted  in  refusing  nourishiueni,  ,r  i^Mni,'  vary  littit. 
At  the  exp'ration  of  the  year  when  the  fourth  brother  had  been  killed, 
the  two  young  men  set  out  upon  the  chase ;  one  of  tliein  returned  in  the 
evening,  the  other  was  missing,  and  found  killed  in  like  manner  us  the 
others  had  been.  This  again  augmented  the  afllictions  of  the  young  girJ ; 
she  had  been  very  delicate,  but  was  now  reduced  to  a  more  skeleton.  At 
the  expiration  of  the  year  the  only  and  last  of  her  brothers,  taking  pity 
upon  his  pining  sister,  said  to  her  that  he  would  go  and  kill  her  some  fresh 
venison,  to  entice  her  to  eat.  He  started  early  in  the  morning,  and  his  sister 
would  go  out  from  time  to  time,  in  the  course  of  the  day,  to  see  if  her  bro- 
ther was  returning.  Night  set  in,  and  no  indications  of  his  coming — she 
sat  up  all  night,  exhibiting  fear  and  apprehension  bordering  upon  despair — 
day  light  appeared,  and  he  did  not  come — search  was  made,  and  he  was 
finally  found  killed,  like  all  the  other  brothers.  After  this  event  the  girl  be- 
came perfectly  disconsolate,  hardly  tasting  food,  and  would  wander  in  the 
woods  the  whole  day,  returning  at  nights.  One  of  her  aunts  had  thccare 
of  her  at  this  time.  One  day  in  one  of  her  rambles  she  did  not  return ; 
her  aunt  became  very  anxious,  and  searched  for  her,  and  continued  her 
aearch  daily.  On  the  tenth  day,  the  aunt  in  her  search  lost  her  way  and 
was  bewildered,  and  finally  was  benighted.  While  lying  down,  worn  with 
fatigue,  she  thought  sho  heard  the  voice  of  some  one  speaking :  she  got  up, 
and  directing  her  course  to  the  spot,  she  came  upon  a  small  lodge  made 
of  bushes,  and  in  it  lay  her  niece,  with  her  face  to  the  ground.  Sho  pre- 
vailed upon  her  to  return  home.  Before  reaching  their  lodge  the  girl  stopt, 
and  her  aunt  built  her  a  small  lodge,  and  she  resided  in  it.  Hero  her 
aunt  would  attend  upon  her  daily. 

One  day  as  she  lay  alone  in  her  little  lodge,  a  person  appeared  to  her 
from  on  high :  he  had  on  white  raiment  that  was  extremely  pure,  clean  and 
white :  he  did  not  touch  the  earth,  but  remained  at  some  distance  from  it. 
He  spoke  to  her  in  a  mild  tone  and  said.  Daughter,  why  do  you  remain 
here  mourning  ?  I  have  come  to  console  you,  and  you  must  arise,  and  I 
will  give  you  all  the  land,  and  deliver  into  your  hands  the  persons  who 
have  killed  your  brothers.  All  things  living  and  created  are  mine,  I  give 
and  take  away.  Now  therefore  arise,  slay  and  eat  of  my  dog  that  lays 
there.  You  will  go  to  your  village  and  firstly  tell  your  relatives  and  na- 
tion of  this  vision,  and  you  must  act  conformably  to  my  word  and  to  the 
mind  I'll  give  you,  and  your  enemies  will  I  put  into  your  hands.  I  wiU 
be  with  you  ag^ain. 

After  this,  he  ascended  on  high.  When  the  girl  looked  to  the  place 
where  the  heavenly  being  pointed,  she  saw  a  bear.  She  arose  and  went 
home,  and  mentioned  fo  her  relatives  the  vision  she  had  seen,  and  made 
a  request  that  the  people  might  be  assembled  to  partake  of  her  feast.  She 
directed  her  relations  to  the  spot  where  the  bear  was  to  be  found ;  it  was 


i 


132 


AINOODON    AND    NAVWAOAIIA. 


killotl  nnd  liroupht  to  tho  villai^o,  nnd  singed  upon  a  firo,  and  the  feast 
was  made,  and  tho  nature  of  the  vision  nxplainrd.  Preparations  Avcre  itn- 
mwlialoly  set  on  foot,  iru.ssen:,M>is  were  sent  to  each  trihe  of  tho  six  nations, 
and  an  invitation  jriveii  to  thorn,  to  come  upon  a  given  day  to  the  village 
of  Toronto.  Messengers  were  also  sent  all  along  the  north  coast  of  lake 
Huron  to  Dauiting,  inviting  the  Indians  to  form  an  alliance  and  fight 
against  the  enemies  of  the  young  girl  who  had  lost  so  many  brathers. 

In  the  midst  of  tho  Nadowas,  there  lived  two  chieftains,  twin  brothers. 
They  were  Nadowas  also  of  tho  Bear  tribe,  perfect  devils  in  disposition, 
cruel  and  tyrannical.  They  were  at  the  head  of  two  nations  of  the  Na- 
dowas, reigning  together,  keeping  the  other  nations  in  great  fear  and  awe, 
and  en&laving  them  ;  particularly  the  Indians  of  the  Deer  totem,  who  re^ 
sided  in  one  portion  of  their  great  village.  Indians  in  corinection  with 
the  Chippewas  were  also  kept  in  bondage  by  tho  two  tyrants,  whose  names 
were  Aingndon  and  Naywadaha.  When  the  Chippewas  received  the 
young  girl's  messengers,  they  were  told  that  they  must  rescue  their  re- 
latives, and  secretly  apprize  them  of  their  intention,  and  the  great 
calamity  that  would  befall  Aingodon  and  Nay  wadaha's  villages  and  towns. 
Many  therefore  made  their  escape ;  but  one  remained  with  his  family, 
sending  an  excuse  for  not  obeying  the  summons,  as  he  had  a  great  qunn- 
tity  of  corn  laid  up,  and  that  he  must  attend  to  his  crops.  Th»  Indians  all 
along  the  north  shore  of  lake  Huron  and  of  Bawiting,  embarked  to  join 
the  general  and  common  cause;  they  passed  through  the  lakes,  and 
reached  Toronto  late  in  the  fall.  In  the  beginning  of  the  winter  the  assem- 
bled allies  marched,  headed  by  the  young  girl.  She  passed  through  lake 
Simcoe,  and  the  line  covered  the  whole  lake,  cracking  the  ice  as  they 
marched  over  it.  They  encamped  at  the  head  of  the  lake.  Here  the  young 
girl  produced  a  garnished  bag,  and  she  hung  it  up,  and  told  the  assembled 
multitude  that  she  would  make  chingodam ;  and  after  this  she  sent  hunters 
out  directing  them  to  bring  in  eighteen  bears,  and  before  the  sun  had 
risen  high  the  bears  were  all  brought  in,  and  they  were  singed,  and  the 
feast  of  sacrifice  offered.  At  this  place  the  person  from  on  high  appeared 
to  the  girl  in  presence  of  the  assembled  multitude,  and  he  stretched 
forth  his  hand  and  shook  hands  with  her  only.  He  here  directed  her  to 
send  secret  messengers  into  the  land,  to  warn  the  Indians  who  had  the 
deer  totem  to  put  out  their  totems  on  poles  before  their  lodge  door,  in 
order  that  they  might  be  known  and  saved  from  the  approaching  destruc- 
tion ;  and  they  were  enjoined  not  to  go  out  of  their  lodges,  neither  man, 
woman,  or  child ;  if  they  did  so  they  would  be  surely  consumed  and  de- 
stroyed ;  and  the  person  on  high  said — Do  not  approach  nigh  the  open  plain 
until  the  rising  sun,  you  will  then  see  destruction  come  upon  your 
enemies,  and  they  will  be  delivered  into  your  hands. 

The  messengers  were  sent  to  the  Deer  Totems,  and  they  entered  the 
town  at  night,  and  communicated  their  message  to  them.  After  this  all 


AIN(;onON    AM)    NAYWADAIIA. 


133 


the  Indians  bearing  that  niaik  were  informed  of  the  approaching  calamity, 
jyid  they  instantly  made  preparations,  setting  out  poles  before  theii  lodge 
doors,  and  attaching  deer  skins  to  the  poles,  as  murks  to  escape  the  ven- 
geance that  was  to  come  upon  Ainf,M)don  and  Niiwjidjib.i,  and  their  tribes 
The  next  morning  at  daylight  the  Aingodunts  and  Nuwadalius  rose,  ani 
seeing  the  poles  and  deer  skins  planted  beli)re  the  doors  of  the  ludgef, 
said  in  derision,  that  their  friends,  the  Deer  Totems,  had,  or  must  have  had, 
bad  d  realms,  thus  to  set  their  totems  on  polos.  The  Indians  of  the  deer  totems 
remained  (piirt  and  silent,  and  they  did  not  venture  out  of  tht;ir  lodges.  The 
young  girl  was  nigh  the  skirts  of  the  wood  with  her  host,  bordering  upon 
the  plain  ;  and  just  us  th)>  sun  rose  she  marched,  and  as  she  and  her  allied 
forces  iieared  the  village  of  the  twin  tyrants,  it  became  a  flame  of  (ire,  de- 
stroying all  its  inhabitants.  The  Deer  Totems  escaped.  Aingodon  and  Na- 
wadaha  were  not  consumed.  The  allied  Indians  drew  their  bows  and  shot 
their  arrows  at  them,  but  they  bounded  off,  and  the  blows  inflicted  upon 
them  were  of  no  avail,  until  the  young  girl  came  up  and  subdued  them, 
and  took  them  alive,  and  made  them  prisonius.  >. 

The  whole  of  Aingodon's  and  Nawudaha's  towns  and  villages  were 
destroyed  in  the  same  way ;  and  the  land  was  in  possession  of  the  young' 
girl  and  the  six  remaining  tribes  of  the  Nadowas.  After  this  signal  ven- 
geance was  taken  the  young  girl  returned  with  her  host,  and  again  en- 
camped  at  the  head  of  lake  Simcoe,  at  her  former  encamping  place ;  and  . 
the  two  tyrants  were  asked,  what  was  their  object  for  making  chingodam, 
and  what  weight  could  it  have?  They  said,  in  answer,  that  their  imple- 
ments for  war,  were  war  axes,  and  if  permitted  they  would  make  chingodam, 
and  on  doing  so  they  killed  each  two  men.  They  were  bound  immediately, 
and  their  flesh  was  cut  oflf  from  their  bodies  in  slices.  One  of  them  was 
dissected,  and  upon  examination  it  was  discovered  that  he  had  no  liver, 
and  his  heart  was  small,  and  composed  of  hard  flint  stone.  There  are 
marks  upon  a  perpendicular  ledge  of  rocks  at  the  narrows,  or  head  of  lake 
Simcoe,  visible  to  this  day,  representing  two  bound  persons,  who  are  re- 
cognized by  the  Indians  of  this  generation  as  the  two  tyrants,  or  twin 
brothers,  Aingodon  and  Nawadaha.  One  of  the  tyrants  was  kept  bound,  ,t 
until  the  time  the  French  discovered  and  possessed  the  Canadas,  and  he 
was  taken  tOh  duebec.  After  this  the  young  girl  was  taken  away  by  the 
god  of  light. 

GEO.  JOHNSTON. 
SauU  Sie.  Ma/rie,  May  I2th,  1838.  ,        „    i.;  •,; 


•if  >• 


The  Indian  warriors  of  the  plains  west  of  the  sources  of  the  Mississippi, 
chew  a  bitter  root,  before  going  into  battle,  which  they  suppose  imparts  : 
courage,  and  renders  them  insensible  to  pain.     It  is  called  zhigowak. 


I 


i:i 


iLiiy 


:  i . 

' .  (-1 1 


SKETCHES  OF  THE  LIVES  OP 


lOTED  RED  MEN  AND  WOMEN 


WHO  HAVE  APPEARED  ON  THE  WESTERN  CONTINENT. 


WABOJEEG,  OR  THE  WHITE  FISHER. 

This  individual  has  indelibly  interwoven  his  name  with  the  history  ot 
the  Chippewa  nation,  during  the  latter  half  of  the  18th  century.  His  an- 
cestors bad,  from  tha  earliest  times,  held  the  principal  chieftainship  in  lake 
Superior.  His  father,  Ma-mongazida,  was  the  ruling  chief  during  the 
war  of  the  conquest  of  the  Canadas  by  the  British  crown.  In  common 
with  his  tribe  and  the  northern  nations  generally,  he  was  the  fast  friend 
of  the  French  government,  and  was  present  with  his  warriors,  under  Gen. 
Montcalm,  at  the  loss  of  Quebec,  in  1759.  He  carried  a  short  speech  from 
that  celebrated  officer  to  his  people  in  the  north,  which  is  said  to  have 
been  verbally  delivered  a  short  time  before  he  went  to  the  field. 

The  period  of  the  fall  of  the  French  power  in  the  Canadas,  is  one  of 
the  most  marked  events  in  Indian  reminiscence  throughout  all  northwest 
America.  They  refer  to  the  days  of  Fl-ench  supremacy  as  a  kind  of 
golden  era,  when  all  things  in  their  affairs  were  better  than  they  now  are ; 
and  I  have  heard  them  lament  over  the  change  as  one  which  was 
in  every  respect  detrimental  to  their  power  and  happiness.  No  European 
nation,  it  is  evident  from  these  allusions,  ever  pleased  them  as  well.  The 
French  character  and  manners  adapted  themselves  admirably  to  the  exist- 
ing customs  of  forest  life.  The  common  people,  who  went  up  into  the  in- 
terior to  trade,  fell  in  with  their  customs  with  a  degree  of  plasticity  and 
an  air  of  gaiety  and  full  assent,  which  no  other  foreigners  have,  at  least  to 
the  same  extent,  shown.  These  Couriers  du  Bois  had  not  much  to  boast 
of  on  the  score  of  rigid  morals  themselves.  They  had  nearly  as  much  su- 
perstition as  the  wildest  Indians.  They  were  in  fact,  at  least  nine-tenths 
of  them,  quite  as  illiterate.  Very  many  of  them  were  far  inferior  in  their 
mental  structure  and  capacity  to  the  bold,  eloquent,  and  well  formed  and 
athletic  northern  chiefs  and  hunters.  They  respected  their  religious  and 
festive  ceremonies.  They  never,  as  a  chief  once  told  me,  laughed  at 
them.  They  met  their  old  friends  on  their  annual  returns  from  Montreal, 
with  a  kiss.  They  took  the  daughters  of  the  red  men  for  wives,  and 
reared  large  families,  who  thus  constituted  a  strong  bond  of  union  between 

tJM  two  races,  which  remains  unbroken  at  this  day. 

134 


WABOJEEQ,    OR   THE    WHITE    FISHER. 


135 


This  is  the  true  secret  of  the  strenuous  efforts  made  by  the  nortnern  and 
western  Indians  to  sustain  the  French  power,  when  it  was  menaced  in  the 
war  of  1744,  by  the  fleets  and  armies  of  Great  Britain.  They  rallied 
freely  to  their  aid  at  Detroit,  Vincennes,  the  present  sites  of  Pittsburg  and 
Erie,  at  Fort  Niagara,  Montreal,  and  Quebec,  and  they  hovered  with  in- 
furiated zeal  around  the  outskirts  of  the  northern  and  western  settlements, 
during  the  many  and  sanguinary  wars  carried  on  between  the  English 
and  French.  And  when  the  French  were  beaten  they  still  adhered 
to  their  cause,  and  their  ciiiefs  stimulated  the  French  local  commanders  to 
continue  and  renew  the  contest,  even  after  the  fall  of  Niagara  and  Q,uebec, 
with  a  heroic  consistency  of  purpose,  which  reflects  credit  upon  their  fore- 
sight, bravery,  and  constancy.  We  hope  in  a  future  number  to  bring  for- 
ward a  sketch  of  the  man  who  put  himself  at  the  head  of  this  latter  effort, 
who  declared  he  would  drive  the  Saxon  race  into  the  sea,  who  beseiged 
twdve  and  took  niii^  of  the  western  stockaded  forts,  and  who  for  four  years 
and  upwards,  maintained  the  war,  after  the  French  had  struck  their  colours 
and  ceded  the  country.     We  refer  to  the  great  Algic  leader,  Ponliac. 

At  present  our  attention  is  called  to  a  cotemporary  chief,  of  equal  per- 
sonal bravery  and  conduct,  certainly,  but  who  lived  and  exercised  his  au- 
thority at  a  more  remote  point,  and  had  not  the  same  masses  and  means 
at  his  command.  This  point,  so  long  hid  in  the  great  forests  of  the  north, 
and  which,  indeed,  has  been  but  lately  revealed  in  our  positive  geography, 
is  the  AUEA  OF  Lake  Superior.  It  is  here  that  we  find  the  Indian  tradition 
to  be  rife  with  the  name  of  Wabojeeg  and  his  wars,  and  his  cotemporaries. 
It  was  one  of  the  direct  consequences  of  so  remote  a  position,  that  it  with- 
drew  his  attention  more  from  the  actual  conflicts  between  the  French  and 
English,  and  fixed  them  upon  his  western  and  southern  frontiers,  which, 
were  menaced  and  invaded  by  the  numerous  bands  of  the  Dacotahs,  and 
by  the  perfidious  kinsmen  of  his  nation,  the  Outagamies  and  Saucs.  He 
came  into  active  life,  too,  as  a  prominent  war  leader,  at  the  precise  era 
when  the  Ganadas  had  fallen  into  the  British  power,  and  by  engaging 
zealously  in  the  defence  of  the  borders  of  his  nation  west,  he  allowed  time 
to  mitigate  and  adjust  those  feelings  and  attachments  which,  so  far  as  pub- 
lic policy  was  concerned,  must  be  considered  to  have  moulded  the  Indian 
mind  to  a  compliance  with,  and  a  submission  to,  the  British  authority. 
Wabojeeg  was,  emphatically,  the  defender  of  the  Chippewa  domain  againat 
the  efforts  of  other  branches  of  the  Red  Race.  He  did  not,  therefore,  lead 
his  people  to  fight,  as  his  father,  Ma-mongazida,  and  nearly  all  the  great 
Indian  war  captains  had,  to  enable  one  type  of  the  foreign  race  to  triumph 
over  another,  but  raised  his  parties  and  led  them  forth  to  maintain  his  tribal 
supremacy.  He  may  be  contemplated,  therefore,  as  having  had  a  more 
patriotic  object  for  his  achievement. 

Lake  Superior,  at  tho  time  of  our  earliest  acquaintance  with  the  region, 
was  occupied,  as  it  is  at  this  day,  by  the  Chippewa  race.     The  chief  seat 


l!i 


f  ■ 


i  1 


136 


WABOJEEG,    OR   THE    WHITE    FISHER. 


of  their  power  appeared  to  be  near  the  southwestern  extremity  of  the  lake, 
at  Chagoimegon,  wher^  fathers  Marquette  and  Alloez  found  their  way, 
and  established  a  mission,  so  early  as  1668.  Another  of  their  principal, 
and  probably  more  ancient  seats,  was  at  the  great  rapids  on  the  outlet  of 
that  lake,  which  they  named  the  Sault  de  Ste.  Marie.  It  was  in  allusion 
to  their  residence  here  that  they  called  this  tribe  Sauheur,  that  is  to  say, 
people  of  the  leap  or  rapid. 

Indian  tradition  makes  the  Chippewas  one  of  the  chief,  certainly  by  far 
the  most  nuinerons  and  widely  spread,  of  the  Algonquin  stock  proper.  It 
represents  them  to  have  migrated  from  the  east  to  the  west.  On  reaching 
the  vicinity  of  Michilimackinac,  they  separated  at  a  comparatively  mo- 
derate era  into  three  tribes,  calling  themselves,  respectively,  Odjibwas, 
Odawas,  and  Podawadumees.  What  their  name  was  hefore  this  era,  is 
not  known.  It  is  manifest  that  the  term  Odjibvva  is  not  a  very  ancient  one, 
for  it  does  not  occur  in  the  earliest  authors.  They  were  probably  of  the 
Nipercinean  or  true  Algonquin  stock,  and  had  taken  the  route  of  the  Utawas 
river,  from  the  St.  Lawrence  valley  into  lake  Huron.  The  term  itself  is 
clearly  from  Bwa,  a  voice ;  and  its  prefix  in  Odji,  was  probably  designed 
to  mark  a  peculiar  intonation  which  the  muscles  are,  as  it  were,  gathered 
n/p,  to  denote. 

Whatever  be  the  facts  of  their  origin,  they  had  taken  the  route  up  the 
straits  of  St.  Mary  into  lake  Superior,  both  sides  of  which,  and  far  beyond, 
they  occupied  at  the  era  of  the  French  discovery.  It  is  evident  that  their 
course  in  this  direction  must  have  been  aggressive.  They  were  advanc- 
ing towards  the  west  and  northwest.  The  tribe  known  as  Kenistenosj 
had  passed  through  the  Lake  of  the  Woods,  through  the  great  lake  Nipe- 
^ng,  and  as  far  as  the  heads  of  the  Saskatchewine  and  the  portage  of  the 
Missinipi  of  Hudson's  bay.  The  warlike  band  of  Leech  Lake,  called 
Mukundwas,  had  spread  themselves  over  the  entire  sources  of  the  Missis- 
sippi  and  extended  their  hunting  excursions  west  to  Red  River,  where  they 
came  into  contact  with  the  Assinaboines,  or  Stone  Sioux.  The  central 
power,  at  this  era,  still  remained  at  Chagoimegon,  on  Superior,  where  in- 
deed, the  force  of  early  tradition  asserts  there  was  maintained  something 
like  a  frame  of  both  civil  and  ecclesiastical  polity  and  government 

It  is  said  in  the  traditions  related  to  me  by  the  Chippewas,  that  the  Ou- 
tagamies,  or  Foxes,  had  preceded  them  into  that  particular  section  of  coun- 
try which  extends  in  a  general  course  from  the  head  of  Fox  River,  of  Green 
Bay,  towards  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  reaching  in  some  points  well  nigh 
to  the  borders  of  lake  Superior.  They  are  remembered  to  have  occupied 
the  interior  wild  rice  lakes,  which  lie  at  the  sources  of  the  Wisconsin,  the 
Ontonagon,  the  Chippewa,  and  the  St.  Croix  rivers.  They  were  associated 
with  the  Saucs,  who  had  ascended  the  Mississippi  some  distance  above  the 
Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  where  tbey  lived  on  friendly  terms  with  the  Dacotahs 
or  Sioux.    This  friendship  extended  also  to  the  Outagamies,  and  it  was 


WABOJEEG,   OR   THE   WHITE    FISHER. 


137 


the  means  of  preserving  a  good  understanding  between  the  Dacotahs  and 
Chippewas. 

The  Fox  tribe  is  closely  affiliated  with  the  Chippewas.  They  call 
each  other  brothers.  They  are  of  the  same  general  origin  and  speak  the 
same  general  language,  the  chief  difference  in  sound  being  that  the  Foxes 
use  the  letter  1,  where  the  Odjibwas  employ  an  n.  The  particular  cause  of 
their  disagreement  is  not  known.  They  are  said  by  the  Chippewas  to 
have  been  unfaithful  and  treacherous.  Individual  quarrels  and  trespasses 
on  their  hunting  grounds  led  to  murders,  and  in  the  end  to  a  war,  in  which 
the  Menomonees  and  the  French  united,  and  they  were  thus  driven  from 
the  rice  lakes  and  away  from  the  Fox  and  upper  Wisconsin.  To  main- 
tain their  position  they  formed  an  alliance  with  the  Sioux,  and  fought  by 
their  side. 

It  was  in  this  contest  that  Wabojeeg  flrst  distinguished  himself,  and  vin- 
dicated by  his  bravery  and  address  the  former  reputation  of  his  family, 
and  laid  anew  the  foundations  of  his  northern  chieftaindom.  Having 
heard  allusions  made  to  this  person  on  my  first  entrance  into  that  region, 
many  years  ago,  I  made  particular  enquiries,  and  found  living  a  sister, 
an  old  white-headed  woman,  and  a  son  and  daughter,  about  the  age  of 
middle  life.  From  these  sources  I  gleaned  the  following  facts.  He  was 
born,  as  nearly  as  I  could  compute  the  time,  about  1747.  By  a  singrular 
and  romantic  incident  his  father,  Ma-mongazida,  was  a  half-brother  of  the 
father  of  Wabashaw,  a  celebrated  Sioux  chief,  who  but  a  few  years  ago 
died  at  his  village  on  the  upper  Mississippi.  The  connexion  happened  ia 
this  way. 

While  the  Sioux  and  Chippewas  were  living  in  amity  near  each  other, 
and  frequently  met  and  feasted  each  other  on  their  hunting  grounds  and 
at  their  villages,  a  Sioux  chief,  of  distinction,  admired  and  married  a  Chip* 
pewa  girl,  by  whom  he  had  two  sons.  When  the  war  between  these  two 
nations  broke  out,  those  persons  of  the  hostile  tribes  who  had  married 
Chippevra  wives,  and  were  living  in  the  Chippewa  country,  withdrew, 
some  taking  their  wives  along  and  others  separating  from  them.  Among 
the  latter  was  the  Sioux  chief  He  remained  a  short  time  after  hostilities 
commenced,  but  finding  his  position  demanded  it,  he  was  compelled,  with 
great  reluctance,  to  leave  his  wife  behind,  as  she  could  not,  with  safety, 
have  accompanied  him  into  the  Sioux  territories.  As  the  blood  of  the 
Sioux  flowed  in  the  veins  of  her  two  sons,  neither  was  it  safe  for  her  to 
leave  them  among  the  Chippewas.  They  were,  however,  by  mutual 
agreement,  allowed  to  return  with  the  father.  The  eldest  of  these  sons 
became  the  father  of  Wabashaw.  .;  .  n  • 

The  mother  thus  divorced  by  the  mutual  consent  of  all  parties,  re- 
mained inconsolable  for  some  time.  She  was  still  young  and  handsome, 
and  after  a  few  years,  became  the  wife  of  a  young  Chippewa  chief  of 
Chagoimegon,  of  the  honoured  totem  of  the  Addick  or  reindeer.     Her 


i 


M 


i  in 

■   h 

If- 


Mf 


m  'i 


!      i& 


138 


WABOJEEG,  OR  THE   WHITE   FISHER. 


first  child  by  this  second  marriage,  was  Ma  Mongazida,  the  fathei  of 
Wabojeeg.  In  this  manner,  a  coniiexion  existed  between  two  families, 
of  separate  hostile  nations,  each  of  which  distinguished  itself,  for  bravery 
and  skill  in  war  and  council.  It  has  already  been  stated  that  Ma  Monga- 
zida, was  present,  on  the  side  of  the  French,  in  the  great  action  in  which 
both  Montcalm  and  Wolf  fell,  and  he  continued  to  exercise  the  chieftain- 
snip  till  his  death,  when  his  second  son  succeeded  him. 

It  was  one  of  the  consequences  of  the  hostility  of  the  Indians  to  the 
English  rule,  that  many  of  the  remote  tribes  were  left,  for  a  time,  without 
traders  to  suppl]^  their  wants.  This  was  the  case,  tradition  asserts,  with 
Chagoimegon,  which,  for  two  years  after  the  taking  of  old  Mackinac,  was 
left  without  a  trader.  To  remonstrate  against  this.  Ma  Mongazida  visited 
Sir  William  Johnson,  the  superintendant  general  of  Indian  affairs,  by 
whom  he  was  well  received,  and  presented  with  a  broad  wampum  belt  and 
gorget.  This  act  laid  the  foundation  of  a  lasting  peace  between  the  Chip- 
pewas  and  the  English.  The  belt,  it  is  added,  was  of  blue  wampum, 
with  figures  of  white.  And  when  Wabojeeg  came  to  the  chieftainship,  he 
took  from  it  the  wampum  employed  by  him  to  muster  his  waiparties. 

In  making  traditionary  enquiries  I  have  found  that  the  Indian  narra* 
tors  were  careful  to  preserve  and  note  any  fact,  in  the  early  lives  of  their 
distiif{[uished  men,  which  appeared  to  prefigure  their  future  eminence,  or 
had  any  thing  of  the  wonderful  or  premonitory,  in  its  character.  The 
following  incident  of  this  sort,  was  noticed  respecting  this  chief  Ma 
Mongazida  generally  went  to  make  his  fall  hunts  on  the  middle  grounds 
towards  the  Sioux  territory,  taking  with  him  all  his  near  relatives,  amount- 
ing usually  to  twenty  persons,  exclusive  of  children.  Early  one  morning 
while  the  young  men  were  preparing  for  the  chase,  they  were  startled  by 
the  report  of  several  shots,  directed  towards  the  lodge.  As  they  had 
thought  themselves  in  security,  the  first  emotion  was  surprise,  and  they 
had  scarcely  time  to  fly  to  their  arms,  when  another  volley  was  fired, 
which  wounded  one  man  in  the  thigh,  and  killed  a  dog.  Ma  Mongazida 
immediately  sallied  out  with  his  young  men,  and  pronouncing  his  name 
aloud  in  the  Sioux  language,  demanded  if  Wabasha  or  his  brother,  were 
among  the  assailants.  The  firing  instantly  ceased — a  pause  ensued,  when 
a  tall  figure,  in  a  war  dress,  with  a  profusion  of  feathers  upon  his  head^ 
stepped  forward  and  presented  his  hand.  It  was  the  elder  Wabasha,  his 
half  brother.  The  Sioux  peaceably  followed  their  leader  into  the  lodge, 
upon  which  they  had,  the  moment  before,  directed  their  shots.  At  the  in- 
stant the  Sioux  chief  entered,  it  was  necessary  to  stoop  a  little,  in  passing 
the  door.  In  the  act  of  stooping,  he  received  a  blow  from  a  war- 
club  wielded  by  a  small  boy,  who  had  posted  himself  there  for  the  pur- 
pose. It  was  the  young  Wabojeeg.  Wabasha,  pleased  with  this  early 
indication  of  courage,  took  the  little  lad  in  his  arms,  caressed  hiiO)  and 


u;.i 


WABOJEEG,   OR   THE   WHITE   FIbHER. 


139 


pronounced  that  he  would  become  a  brave  man,  and  prove  an  inveterate 
enemy  of  the  Sioux. 

The  border  warfare  in  which  the  father  of  the  infant  warrior  was  con- 
stantly engaged,  early  initiated  him  in  the  arts  and  ceremonies  pertaining 
to  war.  With  the  eager  interest  and  love  of  novelty  of  the  young,  he  lis- 
tened to  their  war  songs  and  war  stories,  and  longed  for  the  time  when 
he  would  be  old  enough  to  join  these  parties,  and  also  make  himself  a 
name  among  warriors.  While  quite  a  youth  he  volunteered  to  go  out 
with  a  party,  and  soon  gave  convincing  proofs  of  his  courage.  He  also 
early  learned  the  arts  of  hunting  the  deer,  the  bear,  the  moose,  and  all  the 
smaller  animals  common  to  the  country ;  and  in  these  pursuits,  he  took 
the  ordinary  lessons  of  Indian  young  men,  in  abstinence,  suffering,  dan- 
ger and  endurance  of  fatigue.  In  this  manner  his  nerves  were  knit  and 
formed  for  activity,  and  his  mind  stored  with  those  lessons  of  caution 
which  are  the  result  of  local  experience  in  the  forest.  He  possessed  a  tall 
and  commanding  person,  with  a  full  black  piercing  eye,  and  the  usual 
features  of  his  countrymen.  He  had  a  clear  and  full  toned  voice,  and 
spoke  his  native  language  with  grace  and  fluency.  To  these  attractions, 
he  united  an  early  reputation  for  bravery  and  skill  in  the  chase,  and  at 
the  age  of  twenty-two,  he  was  already  a  war  leader. 

Expeditions  of  one  Indian  tribe  against  another,  require  the  utmost 
caution,  skill,  and  secrecy.  There  are  a  hundred  things  to  give  informa- 
tion to  such  a  party,  or  influence  its  action,  which  are  unknown  to  civilized 
nations.  The  breaking  of  a  twig,  the  slightest  impression  of  a  foot  print, 
and  other  like  circumstances,  determine  a  halt,  a  retreat,  or  an  advance. 
The  most  scrupulous  attention  is  also  paid  to  the  signs  of  the  heavens,  the 
flight  of  birds,  and  above  all,  to  the  dreams  and  predictions  of  the  jossakeed, 
priest,  or  prophet,  who  accompanies  them,  and  who  is  entrusted  with  the 
sacred  sack.  The  theory  upon  which  all  these  parties  are  conducted,  is 
secrecy  and  stratagem :  to  steal  upon  the  enemy  unawares ;  to  lay  in  am- 
bush, or  decoy ;  to  kill  and  to  avoid  as  much  as  possible  the  hazard  of 
being  killed.  An  intimate  geographical  knowledge  of  the  country,  is  also 
required  by  a  successful  war  leader,  and  such  a  man  piques  himself,  not 
only  on  knowing  every  prominent  stream,  hill,  valley,  wood,  or  rock,  but 
the  particular  productions,  animal,  and  vegetable,  of  the  scene  of  opera- 
tions. When  it  is  considered  that  this  species  of  knowledge,  shrewdness 
and  sagacity,  is  possessed  on  both  sides,  and  that  the  nations  at  war  watch 
each  other,  as  a  lynx  for  its  prey,  it  may  bo  conceived,  that  many  of  these 
border  war  parties  are  either  light  skirmishes,'  sudden  on-rushes,  or  utter 
failures.  It  is  seldom  that  a  close,  well  contested,  long  continued  hard 
battle  is  fought.  To  kill  a  few  men,  tear  off  their  scalps  in  haste,  and 
retreat  with  these  trophies,  is  a  brave  and  honourable  trait  with  them,  and 
may  be  boasted  of,  in  their  triumphal  dances  and  warlike  festivities. 

To  glean  the  details  of  these  movements,  would  be  to  acquire  the 


m 


[|!r 


i-  !     !S 


140 


WABOJEEO,   OR  THE    WHITE   FISHER. 


modern  history  of  the  tribe,  which  induced  me  to  direct  my  enquiries  to 
the  subject ;  but  the  lapse  of  even  forty  or  fifty  years,  had  shorn  tradition 
of  most  of  these  details,  and  often  left  the  memory  of  results  only.  The 
Chippewas  told  me,  that  this  chief  had  led  them  seven  times  to  successful 
battle  against  the  Sioux  and  the  Outagamies,  and  that  he  had  been 
wounded  thrice — once  in  the  thigh,  once* in  the  right  shoulder,  and  a 
third  time  in  the  side  and  breast,  being  a  glancing  shot.  His  war  parties 
consisted  either  of  volunteers  who  had  joined  his  standard  at  the  war 
dance,  or  of  auxiliaries,  who  had  accepted  his  messages  of  wampum  and 
tobacco,  and  come  forward  in  a  body,  to  the  appointed  place  of  rendezvous. 
These  parties  varied  greatly  in  number  ;  his  first  party  consisted  of  but 
forty  men.,  his  greatest  and  most  renowned,  of  three  hundred,  who  were 
mustered  from  the  villages  on  the  shores  of  the  lake,  as  far  east  as  St. 
Mary's  falls. 

It  is  to  the  incidents  of  this  last  expedition,  which  had  an  important  in- 
fluence on  the  progress  of  the  war,  that  we  may  devote  a  few  moments. 
The  place  of  rendezvous  was  La  Pmite  Chagomiegon,  or  as  it  is  called 
in  modern  days,  La  Pointe  of  Lake  Superior.  The  scene  of  the  conflict, 
which  was  a  long  and  bloody  one,  was  the  falls  of  the  St.  Croix.  The 
two  places  are  distant  about  two  hundred  and  £fty  miles,  by  the  most  di- 
rect route.  This  area  embraces  the  summit  land  between  Lake  Superior 
and  the  upper  Mississippi.  The  streams  flowing  each  way  interlock, 
which  enables  the  natives  to  ascend  them  in  their  light  canoes,  and  after 
carrying  the  latter  over  the  portages,  to  descend  on  the  opposite  side.  On 
this  occasion  Wabojeeg  and  his  partizan  army,  ascended  the  Muskigo,  or 
Mauvais  river,  to  its  connecting  portage  with  the  Namakagon  branch  of  the 
St  Croix.  On  crossing  the  summit,  they  embarked  in  their  small  and 
light  war  canoes  on  their  descent  westward.  This  portion  of  the  route 
was  passed  with  the  utmost  caution.  They  were  now  rapidly  approach- 
ing the  enemy's  borders,  and  every  sign  was  regarded  with  deep  attention. 
They  were  seven  days  from  the  time  they  first  reached  the  waters  of  the 
St.  Croix,  until  they  found  the  enemy.  They  went  but  a  short  distance 
each  day,  and  encamped.  On  the  evening  of  the  seventh  day,  the  scouts 
discovered  a  large  body  of  Sioux  and  Outagamies  encamped  on  the  lower 
side  of  the  portage  of  the  great  falls  of  the  St.  Croix.  The  discovery  was 
a  surprise  on  both  sides.  The  advance  of  the  Cbippewas  had  landed  at 
the  upper  end  of  the  portage,  intending  to  encamp  there.  The  Sioux 
and  their  allies  had  just  preceded  them,  from  the  lower  part  of  the  stream 
with  the  same  object.  The  Foxes  or  Outagamies  immediately  fired,  and 
a  battle  ensued.  It  is  a  spot  indeed,  from  which  a  retreat  either  way  is 
impracticable,  in  the  face  of  an  enemy.  It  is  a  mere  neck  of  rugged  rock. 
The  nv  r  forces  a  passage  through  this  dark  and  solid  barrier.  It  is 
equally  rapid  and  dangerous  for  canoes  above  and  below.  It  cannot  be 
criQBSed  direct.     After  the  firing  began  Wabojeeg  landed  and  brought  up 


WABOJEEO,   OR   THE    WHITE    FISHER. 


141 


hu  men.  He  directed  a  part  of  them  to  extend  themselves  in  the  wood 
around  the  small  neck,  or  peninsula,  of  the  portage,  whence  alone  escape 
was  possible.  Both  parties  fought  with  bravery ;  the  Foxes  with  despera- 
tion. But  they  were  outnumbered,  overpowered,  and  defeated.  Some 
attempted  to  descend  the  rapids,  and  were  lost.  A  few  only  escaped. 
But  the  Chippewas  paid  dearly  for  thoir  victory.  Wabojeeg  was  slightly 
wounded  in  the  breast :  his  brother  was  killed.  Many  brave  warriors  fell. 
It  was  a  most  sanguinary  scene.  The  tradition  of  this  battle  is  one  of  the 
most  prominent  and  wide  spread  of  the  events  of  their  modern  history. 
I  have  conversed  with  more  than  one  chief,  who  dated  his  first  military 
honours  in  youth,  to  this  scene.  It  put  an  end  to  their  feud  with  the 
Foxes,  who  retired  from  the  intermediate  rice  lakes,  and  fled  down  the 
Wisconsin.  It  raised  the  name  of  the  Chippewa  leader,  to  the  acme  of 
his  renown  among  his  people :  but  Wabojeeg,  as  humane  as  he  was 
brave,  grieved  over  the  loss  of  his  people  who  had  fallen  in  the  action. 
This  feeling  was  expressed  touchingly  and  characteristically,  in  a  war  song, 
which  he  uttered  after  this  victory  which  has  been  preserved  by  the 
late  Mr.  Johnston  of  St.  Mary's,  in  the  following  stanzas. 

On  that  day  when  our  heroes  lay  low — lay  low,  ' 

On  that  day  when  our  heroes  lay  low, 
I  fought  by  their  side,  and  thought  ere  I  died, 

Just  vengeance  to  take  on  (he  foe, 

Just  vengeance  to  take  on  the  foe. 

^  On  that  day,  when  our  chieftains  lay  dead — lay  dead. 

On  tha*.  day  when  our  chieftains  lay  dead, 
I  foignt  hand  to  hand,  at  the  head  of  my  band, 
And  here,  on  my  breast,  have  1  bled, 
And  here,  on  my  breast,  have  I  bled. 

Our  chiefs  shall  return  no  more — ^no  more, 

Our  chiefs  shall  return  no  more, 
Nor  their  brothers  of  war,  who  can  show  scar  for  scar, 
'  Like  women  their  fates  shall  deplore— deplorie. 

Like  women  their  fate  shall  deplore. 

Five  winters  in  hunting  we'll  spend — we'll  spend,  , 

Five  winters  in  hunting  we'll  spend, 
Till  our  youth,  grown  to  men,  we'll  to  war  lead  agaio, 

And  our  days,  like  our  fathers,  we'll  end. 

And  our  days,  like  our  fathers,  we'll  end. 

It  is  the  custom  of  these  tribes  to  go  to  war  in  the  spring  and 
summer,  which  are,  not  on^y  comparatively  seasons  of  leisure  with  them. 


i'  ■( 


^5  ^ 


142 


WABOJKRG,    OR   THK   WHITE   FISHER. 


4)ut  it  is  at  these  seasons  that  they  are  concealed  and  protected  by  the 
foliage  of  the  forest,  and  can  approach  the  enemy  unseen.  At  these  annual 
returns  of  warmth  and  vegetation,  tliey  also  engage  in  festivities  and  dances, 
daring  which  the  events  and  exploits  of  past  years  are  sang  and  recited : 
and  while  they  derive  fresh  courage  and  stimulus  to  renewed  exertions, 
the  young,  who  are  "listeners,  learn  to  emulate  their  fathers,  and  take  their 
earliest  lessons  in  the  art  of  war.  Nothing  is  done  in  the  summer  months 
in  the  way  of  hunting.  The  small  furred  animals  are  changing  their 
pelt,  which  is  out  of  season.  The  doe  retires  with  her  fawns,  from  the 
plains  and  o])en  grounds,  into  thick  woods.  It  is  the  general  season  of 
reproduction,  and  the  red  man  for  a  time,  intermits  his  war  on  the 
animal  creation,  to  resume  it  against  man. 

As  the  autumn  approaches,  he  prepares  for  his  fall  hunts,  by  retiring 
from  the  outskirts  of  the  settlements,  and  from  the  open  lakes,  shores,  and 
'Streams,  which  have  been  the  scenes  of  his  summer  festivities ;  and  pro- 
ceeds, after  a  short  preparatory  hunt,  to  his  wintering  grounds.  This 
round  of  hunting,  and  of  f€stivity  and  war,  fills  up  the  year  ;  all  the  tribes 
conform  in  these  general  customs.  There  are  no  war  parties  raised  in 
the  winter.  This  season  is  exclusively  devoted  to  securing  the  means  of 
their  subsistence  and  clothing,  by  seeking  the  valuable  skins,  which  are 
to  purchase  their  clothing  and  their  ammunition,  traps  and  arms. 

The  hunting  grounds  of  the  chief,  whose  life  we  are  considering,  ex- 
tended along  the  southern  shores  of  Lake  Superior  from  the  Montreal 
River,  to  the  inlet  of  the  Misacoda,  or  Burntwood  River  of  Fond  du  Lac. 
If  he  ascended  the  one,  he  usually  made  the  wide  circuit  indicated,  and 
came  out  at  the  other.  He  often  penetrated  by  a  central  route  up  the 
Maskigo.  This  is  a  region  still  abounding,  but  less  so  than  formerly,  in  the 
bear,  moose,  beaver,  otter,  martin,  and  muskrat.  Among  the  smallei 
animals  are  also  to  be  noticed  the  mink,  lynx,  hare,  porcupine,  and  par- 
tridge, and  towards  its  southern  and  Western  limits,  the  Virginia  deer.  In 
this  ample  area,  the  La  Pointe,  or  Ohagoimegon  Indians  hunted.  It  is  a  rule 
of  the  chase,  that  each  hunter  has  a  portion  of  the  country  assigned  to  him, 
on  which  he  alone  may  hunt ;  and  there  are  conventional  laws  which  de- 
cide all  questions  of  right  and  priority  in  starting  and  killing  game.  In 
these  questions,  the  chief  exercises  a  proper  authority,  and  it  is  thus  in  the 
power  of  one  of  these  forest  governors  and  magistrates,  where  they  happen 
to  be  men  of  sound  sense,  judgment  and  manly  independence,  to  make 
themselves  felt  and  known,  and  to  become  true  benefactors  to  their  tribes. 
And  such  chiefs  create  an  impression  upon  their  followers,  and  leave  a 
reputation  behind  them,  which  is  of  more  value  than  theit  achievements 
in  war,  . 

Wabojeeg  excelled  in  both  characters ;  he  was  equally  popular  as  a 
civil  ruler  and  a  war  chief;  and  while  he  administered  justice  to  his  peo- 
ple, he  was  an  expert  hunter,  and  made  due  and  ample  provision  for  bis 


WABOJEEO,   OR   THE    WHITE   FISHER. 


143 


family.  He  usually  gleaned,  in  a  season,  by  his  traps  and  carbine,  four 
packs  of  mixed  furs,  the  avails  of  which  were  ample  to  provide  clothing 
for  all  the  members  of  his  lodge  circle,  as  well  as  to  renew  his  supply  of 
ammunition  and  other  essential  articles. 

On  one  occasion,  he  had  a  singular  contest  with  a  moose.  He  had 
gone  out,  one  morning  early,  to  set  martin  traps.  He  had  set  about  forty, 
and  was  returning  to  his  lodge,  when  he  unexpectedly  encountered  a 
large  moose,  in  his  path,  ^hich  manifested  a  disposition  to  attack  him. 
Being  unarmed,  and  having  nothing  but  a  knife  and  small  hatchet, 
which  he  had  carried  to  make  his  traps,  he  tried  to  avoid  it.  But  the  ani- 
mal came  towards  him  in  a  furious  manner.  He  took  shelter  behind  a 
'  tree,  shilling  his  position  from  tree  to  tree,  retreating.  At  length,  as  he 
fled,  he  picked  up  a  pole,  and  quickly  untying  his  moccasin  strings,  he 
bound  his  knife  to  the  end  of  the  pole.  He  then  placed  himself  in  a 
favourable  position,  behind  a  tree,  and  when  the  moose  came  up,  stabbed 
him  several  times  in  the  throat  and  breast.  At  last,  the  animal,  exhausted 
with  the  loss  of  blood,  fell.  He  then  dispatched  him,  and  cut  out  his 
tongue  to  carry  home  to  his  lodge  as  a  trophy  of  victory.  When  they 
went  back  to  the  spot,  for  the  carcass,  they  found  the  snow  trampled 
down  in  a  wide  circle,  and  copiously  sprinkled  with  blood,  which  gave  it 
the  appearance  of  a  battle-field.  It  proved  to  be  a  male  of  iincommon 
Eize. 

The  domestic  history  of  a  native  chief,  can  seldom  be  obtained.  In  the 
present  instance,  the  facts  that  follow,  may  be  regarded  with  interest,  as 
having  been  obtained  from  residents  of  Chagoimegon,  or  from  his  descen- 
dants. He  did  not  take  a  wife  till  about  the  age  of  thirty,  and  he  then 
married  a  widow,  by  whom  he  had  one  son.  He  had  obtained  early 
notoriety  as  a  warrior,  which  perhaps  absorbed  his  attention.  What 
causes  there  were  to  render  this  union  unsatisfactory,  or  whether  there 
were  any,  is  not  known;  but  after  the  lapse  of  two  years,  he  mar- 
ried a  girl  of  fourteen,  of  the  totem  of  the  bear,  by  whom  he  had  a  family 
of  six  children.  He  is  represented  as  of  a  temper  and  manners  affec- 
tionate and  forbearing.  He  evinced  thoughtfulness  and  diligence  in  the 
management  of  his  affairs,  and  the  order  and  disposition  of  his  lodge. 
When  the  hunting  season  was  over,  he  employed  his  leisure  moments  in 
adding  to  the  comforts  of  his  lodge.  His  lodge  was  of  an  oblong  sha'"pe, 
ten  fathoms  long,  and  made  by  setting  two  rows  of  posts  firmly  in  the 
ground,  and  sheathing  tlie  sides  and  roof  with  the  smooth  bark  of  the 
birch.  From  the  centre  rose  a  post  crowned  with  the  carved  figure  of 
an  owl,  which  he  had  probably  selected  as  a  bird  of  good  omen,  for  it  was 
neither  his  own  nor  his  wife's  totem.  This  figure  was  so  placed, 
that  it  turned  with  the  wind,  and  answered  the  purpose  of  a  weather- 
cock. 

In  person  Wabojeeg  was  tall,  being  six  feet  six  inches,  erect  in  carn'ag«. 


,1 


,^f-; 

m 

"M 

«Hy 

m 

144 


WABOJEEG,   OR   THE    WHITE   FISHER. 


and  of  slender  make.     He  possessed  a  commanding  countenance,  united 
to  ease  and  dignity  of  manners.     He  was  a  ready  and  fluent  speaker, 
and  conducted*ersonally  the  negotiations  with  the  Fox  and  Sioux  nations. 
It  was  perhaps  twenty  years  after  the  battle  on  the  St.  Croix,  which  es- 
tablished the  Chippewa  boundary  in  that  quarter,  and  while  his  children 
were  still  young,  that  there  came  to  his  village,  in  the  capacity  of  a  trader, 
a  young  gentleman  of  a  respectable  family  in  the  north  of  Ireland,  who 
formed  an  exalted  notion  of  his  character,  bearing,  and  warlike  exploits. 
This  visit,  and  his  consequent  residence  on  the  lake,  during  the  winter, 
became  an  important  era  to  the  chief,  and  has  linked  his  name  and  me- 
mory with  numerous  persons  in  civilized  life.      Mr.  Johnston  asked  the 
northern  chief  for  his  youngest  daughter.     Englishman,  he  replied,  my 
daughter  is  yet  young,  and  you  cannot  take  her  as  white  men  have  too  often 
taken  our  daughters.     It  will  be  time  enough  to  think  of  complying  with 
yoiir  request,  when  you  return  again  to  this  lake  in  the  summer.     My 
daughter  is  my  favourite  child,  and  I  cannot  part  with  her,  unless  you 
will  promise  to  acknowledge  her  by  such  ceremonies  as  white  men  use. 
You  must  ever  keep  her,  and  never  forsake  her.     On  this  basis  a  union 
was  formed,  a  union  it  may  he  said,  between  the  Grse  and  Algonqui-. 
races — and  it  was  faithfully  adhered  to,  till  his  death,  a  period  of  thirty- 
seven  years. 

Wabojeeg  had  impaired  his  health  in  the  numerous  virar  parties  which 
he  conducted  across  the  wide  summit  which  separated  his  hunting  grounds 
from  the  Mississippi  valley.  A  slender  frame,  under  a  life  of  incessant 
exertion,  brought  on  a  premature  de.  .y.  Consumption  revealed  itself  at 
a  comparatively  early  age,  and  ho  fell  before  this  insidious  disease,  in  a 
few  years,  at  the  early  age  of  about  forty-five.  He  died  in  1793  at  his 
native  village  of  Chagoimegon. 

The  incident  which  has  been  named,  did  not  fail  to  make  the  forest 
chieftain  acquainted  with  the  leading  truth  of  Christianity,  in  the  revela- 
tion it  makes  of  a  saviour  for  all  races.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  a  truth 
which  was  brought  to  his  knowledge  and  explained.  It  is,  of  course,  not 
known  with  what  particular  effects.  As  he  saw  his  end  approaching,  he 
requested  that  his  body  might  not  be  buried  out  of  sight,  but  placed,  ac- 
Gprding  to  a  custom  prevalent  in  the  remoter  bands  of  this  tribe,  on  a  form 
supported  by  posts,  or  a  scaffold.     This  trait  is,  perhaps,  natural  to  the 

hunter  state 

■    •■'■•'-    ....    .    :      .:.  ,  .^, 

,1  ,^ .      ;     My  friends  when  my  spirit  is  fled — is  fled 
„v    .  ,  ,         My  friends  when  my  spirit  is  fled, 
.    ,    ,,      Ah,  put  me  not  bound,  in  the  dark  and  cold  ground, 
Where  light  shall  no  longer  be  shed — be  shed, 
n  ■■  '      : :     Where  day-light  no  more  shall  be  shed. 


Of'. 


i 


.  )• 


WABOJKKG,    OR   THE    WHITE    FISHER. 

But  lay  me  up  scalFoldcd  high — all  high, 

Chiefs  lay  mc  up  scaflbldetl  high, 
Whoro  my  tribe  slmil  still  say,  as  they  point  to  my  clay, 

lie  ne'er  from  the  foe  sought  to  fly— to  fly. 

Ho  ne'er  from  the  foe  sought  to  fly.     , ' 

And  childrm,  who  play  on  the  shore — the  shore, 

And  children  who  play  on  the  shore. 
As  the  war  dance  they  beat,  my  name  shall  repeat, 

And  the  fate  of  their  chioftan  deplore — deplore, 

And  the  fate  of  their  chieftain  deplore. 


145 


MODE   OF   WRITING   AN   INDIAN   LANGUAGE.. 

The  rules  of  utterance  of  these  tribes,  after  all  that  has  been  said  and 
written  on  the  subject,  are  very  simple,  and  determine  the  orthogruohy,  so 
far,  at  least,  as  relates  to  distinctions  for  the  long  and  short  vowels.  If,  in 
writing  Indian,  the  syllables  be  separated  by  hyphens,  there  need  be  no 
uncertainty  respecting  their  sounds,  and  we  shall  be  saved  a  world  of 
somewhat  over  nice  disquisition.  A  vowel  preceded  by  a  consonant,  is 
always  long,  a  vowel  followed  by  a  consonant  is  always  short.  A  vowel 
between  two  consonants,  is  short.  A  vowel  standing  by  itself  is  always 
full  or  long.     A  few  examples  of  well  known  words  will  denote  this. 


On  ta'  ri  o. 
Ni  ag'  ar  a. 
O  we'  go. 
Ti  6  ga. 
Os  we  go. 
I'-o-wa. 
Wis  con'  sin. 
Chi  cA  go. 


Wabash.      .,j 
Pe  6  ri  a. 
Ti  con  de  t6  ga. 
Mis  siss  ip  pi. 
O  nef  da. 
Al  ab  a  ma 
O  tis'  CO. 
Or  e  gon. 


Write  the  words  by  whatever  system  of  orthography  you  will,  Fren&h, 
English  or  German,  and  the  vowel  sounds  will  vindicate  this  distinction. 
If  diphthongs  have  been  used,  for  simple  vowels,  through  early  mistake  or 
redundancy,  the  rule  is  the  same.  If  they  appear  as  proper  diphthongs,  they 
follow  the  rule  of  diphthongs.  This  principal  of  utterance  appears  to  be  a 
general  and  fixed  law  in  the  Indian  languages  as  respects  the  sounds 
of  e,  i,  0,  u,  and  the  two  chief  sounds  of  a,  1  and  3  of  Walker's  Key.  Am 
the  letter  a  has  four  distinct  sounds,  as  in  English,  the  chief  discrepancies,, 
seen  above,  will  appear  in  the  use  of  this  letter. 


i       III    ij' 


!v   I 


JO 


SKETCHES  OF  THE  LIVES  OF 


NOTED  RED  MEN  AND  WOMEN, 


WHO  HAVE  APPEARED  ON  THE  WESTERN  CONTINENT. 


BRANT,  RED  JACKET,  UNCAS,  MIONTONIMO. 

A  NOTICB  or  THE   BIoaRAPlIieS  OF  THE   LATR  COL.  WILLIAM  L.  STONK,  PREPARKD  FOR  TH| 

DEMOCRATIC   RRVIBW — 1843. 


The  Egyptians  embalmed  their  dead  in  myrrh  and  spices,  but  the 
blessed  art  of  printing  has  given  us  a  surer  and  less  revolting  method  of 
preserving  and  transmitting  to  posterity,  all  that  is  truly  valuable  in  the 
plaudits  of  virtue,  worth,  and  honor.     Books  thus  become  a  more  perma- 
nent memorial  than  marble,  and  by  their  diffusion  SKatter  those  lessons 
among  all  mankind,  which  the  age  of  mounds  and  hieroglyphics,  stone 
and  papyrus,  had  confined  to  the  tablet  of  a  shaft,  or  the  dark  recesses  of 
a  tomb  or  a  pyramid.     It  is  never  to  be  forgotten,  that  in  the  development 
of  this  new  phasis  in  the  history  of  the  human  race,  it  was  printing  th»t 
first  lit  the  lamp  of  truth,  and  has  driven  on  the  experiment,  till  the  boun- 
daries of  letters  have  well  nigh  become  co-e.\tensive  with  the  world.     If 
we  do  not  widely  err,  there  is  no  part  of  the  globe,  where  books  of  all  de- 
scriptions have  become  so  cheap  and  abundant  as  they  are  at  this  time  in 
the  United  States,  and,  laying  aside  all  other  considerations,  we  may  find 
a  proof  of  the  position  stated  in  the  fact,  that  our  vernacular  literature  is  no 
longer  conflned  to  the  production  of  school  books,  the  annals  of  law  and 
divinity,  the  age  of  muddy  pamphlets,  or  the  motley  pages  of  the  newspa 
per.     We  have  no  design  to  follow  up  these  suggestions  by  showing  how 
for  the  study  of  the  natural  sciences,  the  discussion  of  political  economy, 
or  the  advances  of  belles-lettres,  have  operated  to  produce  this  result ;  far 
less  to  identify  those  causes,  in  the  progress  of  western  arts  and  commerce, 
which  have  concurred  to  bring  down  the  price  of  books,  and  scatter  the 
blessings  of  an  untrammelled  press,  among  all  classes.    It  is  sufficient  for 
our  purpose  to  say  that  even  the  Uves  of  our  distinguished  native  chieilains 
have  come  in  for  a  share  of  modern  notice,  and,  we  feel  proud  to  add,  of 
a  notice  which,  so  far  as  it  reaches,  is  worthy  of  the  subject.    And  should 
our  contributions  on  this  head,  for  the  last  few  years,  be  equally  well  fol- 
lowed up  for  a  few  years  to  come,  even  the  desponding  strains  of  one  of 

146 


INDIAN    RITLER8. 


14': 


their  own  impersonatad  heroes  can  no  longer  be  repeated  with  perfect 
(ruth: 

"  They  sink,  they  pass,  thoy  fly,  they  go, 
Like  a  vapor  ut  morning's  dawn, 
Or  a  fluah  of  liglit,  whoso  sudden  glow 
Is  seen,  admired,  und  gone. 

"  They  died  ;  but  if  a  brave  man  bleeds. 
And  fills  the  dreamless  grave, 
Shall  none  repeat  his  name,  his  deeds, 
Nor  tell  that  he  was  bruve  ?" 

To  no  one  in  our  literary  unnals  is  the  public  so  much  indebted  for  tet- 
cuing  from  oblivion  the  traits  and  character  of  the  four  celebrated  chiefs 
whose  names  stand  at  the  head  of  this  article,  as  to  the  able  author  of  these 
biographies,  William  L.  Stone.  Gifted  with  a  keen  perception  of  the  ques- 
tions of  right  and  wrong,  which  turn  upon  the  planting  of  the  colonies 
among  barbarians,  who  more  than  idled  away  their  days  upon  a  soil 
which  they  did  not  cultivate — with  a  deep  sympathy  in  their  fate  and  for- 
tunes, on  the  one  hand,  and  the  paramount  claima  of  letters  and  Christian* 
ity  on  the  other,  he  has  set  himself  to  tlic  task  of  rendering  justice  to  whom 
justice  belongs,  with  the  ardor  of  a  philanthropist,  and  the  research  of  a 
historian.  He  appears  to  have  planned  a  series  of  biographies  which,  if 
completed,  will  give  a  connected  view  of  the  leading  tribes  who  occupied 
New  York,  Connecticut,  Rhode  Island,  and  Massachusetts,  with  a  range 
in  the  examination  of  contemporary  men  and  collateral  topics,  which  em- 
braces a  wide  circle.  And  he  has  (illed  up  the  outlines  of  his  plan,  thus 
far,  in  a  manner  which  leaves  but  little  to  glean  in  the  path  which  he  has 
trod.  If  the  extension  of  this  circle,  and  the  large  amount  of  contempo- 
raneous matter  brought  in,  has,  in  the  minds  of  some,  abstracted  too  large 
a  share  of  attention,  and  Icil  the  biographies  with  less  unity  and  compact- 
ness than  they  would  otherwise  have  assumed,  this  is  exclusively  the  fault 
of  their  plan,  so  far  as  it  is  acknowledged,  and  not  of  the  execution.  And 
for  this  course  of  extension  there  is  a  plea  to  be  found  in  the  nature  of  the 
subject,  in  the  treatment  of  which,  scantiness  of  material  was  often  sought 
to  be  supplied  by  the  introduction  of  collateral  and  sometimes  extraneous 
matter.  „„  ..»,;^,   ■. 

Wq  propose  briefly  to  notice  the  series  of  these  biographies  in  their 
order  of  publication.  In  his  first  work  on  Brant,  he  has  presented,  in  liv- 
ing colors,  the  great  Mohawk  of  1776,  who  rose  up  to  crush  that  confea- 
eracy  which  Washington  and  his  compeers  had  pledged  their  lives  to 
maintain.  Brant  was  a  man  of  power  and  capacities,  mental  and  physicaL 
beyond  his  tribe ;  and  was  so  situated,  in  the  actual  contest,  as»to  throw  • 
greater  weight  into  the  scale  against  us,  than  any  other,  or  all  of  the  hos- 
tile chiefs  of  the  Red  Race  put  together.    If  he  could  not,  like  Ariel,  call 


N 


f 


>  1  i 


I  I 


i  M 


if       ^ 


148 


INDIAN   RULERS. 


up  the  "spirits  of  the  vasty  deep,"  he  could,  at  his  bidding,  summon 
together  the  no  less  malignant  spirits  of  the  woods,  who  fell  upon  our 
sleeping  hamlets  with  the  fury  of  demons.  And  whether  at  Johnson  Hail 
or  Niagara,  at  Cherry  Valley  or  Schoharie,  on  the  waters  of  the  Oriskany 
or  the  Chemung,  he  was  the  ruling  and  informing  spirit  of  the  contest. 
Such  was  the  power  he  wielded  as  commander  of  a  most  effective  body 
of  light  troops  (for  such  are  all  Indian  warriors),  who  were  supported  by 
large  and  well  appointed  armies,  that,  like  the  electric  flashes  of  the  boding 
storm,  he  preceded  the  heavier  outbreak  by  sounding  aloud  the  wild  notes 
of  terror  and  dismay.  It  was  in  this  manner  that  his  name  became 
a  talisman  on  the  frontiers,  to  conjure  up  deeds  of  evil,  and  in  this  way 
also,  doubtless,  it  became  loaded  with  reproaches,  some  of  which,  as  the 
author  has  denoted,  were  due  to  other  actors  in  the  contest.  It  is  difficult, 
however,  to  disturb  the  judgments  of  a  preceding  age,  on  the  character  of 
individuals  who  have  long  passed  off  the  stagr  of  action,  whether  those 
judgments  be  favorable  or  unfavorable  ;  and  it  is,  in  fact,  impossible  to  re- 
verse them.  It  is  only  necessary  to  glace  backward  a  short  way,  on  the 
track  of  biography,  to  perceive  that  posterity  never  revises  the  opinions 
once  put  on  individual  character,  heroic  or  literary.  It  tries  to  forget  all 
it  can,  and  every  body  it  can,  and  never  remembers  a  long  time  any  name 
which  it  is  possible  to  forget.  It  is  willing,  we  should  infer,  to  concede 
something  to  the  great  men  among  barbarian  nations,  whose  names  have 
>jften  burst  upon  civilized  society  with  the  fearful  attractions  of  the  meteor, 
or  the  comet,  producing  admiration  in  the  beholders,  without  stopping  to 
inquire  the  true  cause.  Such  were  the  Tamerlanes,  and  the  Tippoo  Saibs 
of  the  eastern  world,  of  a  prior  age,  as  well  as  the  Mehemet  Alis  and 
Abdel  Kaders  of  the  present.  And  such  were,  also,  with  reduced  means 
of  action,  numbers  of  the  American  aboriginal  chiefs,  who,  between  the 
days  of  Manco  Capac  and  Micanopy  have  figured  in  the  history  of  the 
wf  5tern  world.  Most  of  these  men  owe  their  celebrity  to  the  mere  fact  of 
their  having  dazzled  or  astounded,  or  like  Brant  himself,  excited  the  terror 
of  those  who  opposed  them.  In  the  case  of  the  latter,  a  change  of  opin- 
ion in  those  particular  traits  which  affect  his  humanity,  is  less  readily 
made,  from  the  fact,  yet  generally  remembered,  that  he  had  received 
a  Christian  education  ;  that  he  was,  while  a  mere  boy,  received  into  the 
best  society,  acquired  the  English  language,  and  had  been  instructed,  first 
at  a  New  England  academy,  and  afterwards  at  one  of  its  most  practically 
efficient  colleges.  Posterity  holds  the  Mohawk  chief  responsible  to  have 
carried  the  precepts  thus  obtained  into  the  forest,  and  to  have  diffused  their 
blessings  among  those  who  had  perhaps  his  bravery,  without  his  talents 
or  Tiis  knowledge.  Those  who  fought  against  him  were  ill  qualified,  we 
confers,  to  "he  his  judges.  He  had  not  only  espoused  the  wrong  cause, 
wrong  because  it  was  adverse  to  the  progress  of  national  freedom  and 
those  very  principles  his  people  contended  for ;  but  he  battled  for  it  vrith  a 


INDIAN   RULERS. 


149 


roaster's  hand,  and  made  the  force  of  his  energy  feh,  as  the  author  has 
more  fully  indicated  than  was  before  known,  from  the  banks  of  the  Mo- 
hawk and  the  Niagara,  to  the  Ohio,  the  iWiami,  and  the  Wabash.  Yet, 
if  there  was  error  in  the  extent  to  which  he  failed  to  carry  the  precepts  of  civ- 
ilization and  Christianity,  it  was  meet  it  should  be  pointed  out,  although  it 
will  also  be  admitted,  the  public  have  a  right  to  look  for  the  strongest  of  these 
proofs  of  a  kind  and  benevolent  feeling  towards  his  open  enemies,  out  of 
the  range  of  his  domestic  circle.  His  family  had  carried  the  incipient 
principles  of  civilization,  which  he  gave  them,  too  high — they  had  exhib- 
ited to  the  next  age,  a  too  prominent  example  of  cultivation  and  refinement 
in  every  sense — not  to  feel  deeply  the  obloquy  cast  upon  his  name,  by  the 
poetic  spirit  of  the  times ;  and  not  to  wish  that  one  who  had,  in  verity,  so 
many  high  and  noble  qualities,  both  in  the  council  and  the  field,  should 
ilso  be  without  a  spot  on  his  humanity.  Wo  deem  the  feeling  as  honor- 
able to  all  who  have  the  blood  of  the  chieftain  in  their  veins  as  it  is  praise- 
worthy in  his  biographer.  We  cannot,  houevor,  consent  to  forget,  that 
historical  truth  is  very  severe  in  its  requisitions,  and  is  not  to  be  put  off,  by 
friend  or  foe,  with  hearsay  testimony,  or  plausible  surmises.         ;  ' 

Brant  cannot,  like  Xicotcncal,  be  accused  of  having  joined  the  invaders 
of  his  country,  who  were  recklessly  resolved  upon  its  subjugation  ;  but  he 
overlooked  the  fact,  that  both  the  invader  and  the  invaded  in  the  long  and 
bloody  border  warfate  of  the  revolution,  were,  in  all  that  constitutes  charac* 
ter,  the  same  people.  They  were  of  the  same  blood  and  lineage,  spoke 
the  same  language,  had  the  same  laws  and  customs,  and  the  same  litera- 
ture and  religion,  and  he  failed  to  see  that  the  only  real  point  of  difference 
between  them  was,  who  should  wield  the  sceptre.  Whichever  party 
gained  the  day  in  such  a  contest,  Ictter.s  and  Ciiristianity  must  triumph, 
and  as  the  inevitable  resuh,  barbarism  inu.si  decliiu.\  and  the  power  of  the 
Indian  nation  fall.  -.n-^'v 

In  Brant,  barbarism  and  civilization  evinced  a  stroni;-  and  singular  con- 
test. He  was  at  one  moment  a  savage,  and  at  another  a  civilian,  at  one 
moment  cruel,  and  at  another  humane ;  bnd  he  uxhibitud,  throughout  all 
the  heroic  period  of  his  career,  a  constant  vacillation  and  .^Jtruggle  between 
good  and  bad,  noble  and  ignoble  feelings,  and.  as  ono  or  the  other  got  the 
mastery,  he  was  an  angel  of  mercy,  or  a  demon  of  li'.'sf.  uction.  in  this  re- 
spect, his  character  does  not  essentially  vary  from  that  which  has  been 
found  to  mark  the  other  leading  red  men  who,  fr  ),n  Philip  to  Osceola, 
have  appeared  on  the  stage  of  action.  Like  them,  his  reasoning  faculties 
were  far  less  developed  than  his  physical  perceptions.  And  to  attempt  to 
follow  or  find  anything  like  a  fixed  principle  of  humanity,  basing  itself  on 
the  higher  obligations  that  sway  the  human  breast,  would,  we  fear,  be- 
come a  search  after  that  which  had  no  existence  in  his  mind ;  or  if  the 
germ  was  there,  it  was  too  feeble  to  become  predominant.  We  do  not 
think  it  necessary,  in  commenting  on  his  life,  to  enter  into  any  nice 


I 


?,! 


150 


INDIAN  RULERS. 


train  of  reasoning  or  motives  to  account  for  this  characteristic,  or  to  recoB 
cile  cruelties  of  the  most  shocking  kind,  when  contrasted  with  trait» 
of  mildness  and  urbanity.  They  were  different  moods  of  the  man,  and 
in  running  back  over  the  eventful  years  of  his  life,  it  becomes  clear,  that 
civilization  had  never  so  completely  gained  the  mastery  over  his  mind  and 
heart,  as  not  to  desert  him,  without  notice,  the  moment  he  heard  the  sound 
of  the  war-whoop.  The  fact  that  he  could  use  the  pen,  supplied  no  in- 
superable motive  against  his  wielding  the  war  club.  His  tomahawk  and 
his  Testament  lay  on  the  same  shelf  The  worst  trait  in  his  character  is 
revealed  in  his  tardiness  to  execute  acts  of  purposed  niercy.  There  was 
too  often  some  impediment,  which  served  as  an  excuse,  as  when  he  had 
a  ploughed  field  to  cross  to  save  Wells  and  his  family,  or  a  lame  heel,  or 
gave  up  the  design  altogether,  as  in  the  case  of  Wisner,  whom  he  con- 
strued it  into  an  act  of  mercy  to  tomahawk. 

That  he  was,  however,  a  man  of  an  extraordinary  firmness,  courage 
and  decision  of  character,  is  without  doubt.  But  his  fate  and  fortunes 
have  not  been  such  as  to  give  much  encouragement  to  chiefs  of  the  native 
race  in  lending  their  influence  to  European,  or  Anglo-European  powers, 
who  may  be  engaged  in  hostilities  against  each  other  on  this  continent. 
Pontiac  had  realized  this  before  him,  and  Tecumtha  realized  it  after  him. 
Neither  attained  the  object  he  sought.  One  of  these  chiefs  was  a::isas8i- 
nated,  the  other  fell  in  battle,  and  Brant  himself  only  survived  the  defeat 
of  his  cause,  to  fret  out  his  latter  days  in  vain  attempts  to  obtain  justice 
from  the  power  which  he  had  most  loyally  served,  and  greatly  benefited. 
Had  he  been  knighted  at  the  close  of  the  contest,  instead  of  being  shuffled 
from  one  great  man  to  another,  at  home  and  abroad,  it  would  have  been 
an  instance  of  a  noble  exercise  of  that  power.  But  George  IH.  seemed 
to  have  been  fated,  at  all  points,  neither  to  do  justice  to  hi.s  friends  nor  his 
enemies. 

Such  was  Brant,  or  Thayendanegca,  symboUically,  the  Band  of  his 
tribe,*  to  whose  lot  it  has  fallen  to  act  a  more  distinguished  part  in  the 
Colonies,  as  a  consummate  warrfor,  than  any  other  aboriginal  chieftain 
who  has  arisen.  And  his  memory  was  well  worthy  of  the  elaborate  work 
in  which  his  biographer  has  presented  him,  in  the  most  favourable  points' 
of  view,  amidst  a  comprehensive  history  of  the  border  wars  of  the  revolu- 
tion,  without,  however,  concealing  atrocities  of  which  he  was,  perhaps 
sometimes  unwillingly,  the  agent. 

A  word,  and  but  a  word,  will  be  added,  as  to  some  points  connected 
with  this  chiefs  character,  which  are  not  in  coincidence  with  the  generally 
received  opinion,  or  are  now  first  introduced  by  way  of  palliation,  or  vin- 
dication. We  confess,  that  so  far  as  the  presence  or  absence  of  the  Great 
Mohawk  in  the  massacre  of  Wyoming,  is  concerned,  the  statements  ar« 

.<i.<   '/ .-:  *  He  name  is  uraally  trandated,  two^ticki  tied,  or  united,     na  ''    »  r.t<i 


INDIAN   RULERS. 


161 


either  inconclusive,  or  less  satisfactory  than  could  be  wished.  There  was 
quite  too  much  feeling  sometimes  evinced  by  his  Tamily,  and  particularly 
his  son  John,  to  permit  us  to  receive  the  new  version  of  the  statement  with- 
out some  grains  of  allowance.  An  investigation  is  instituted  by  Col.  Stone 
as  to  the  immediate  ancestry  of  Brant,  and  much  importance  is  attached 
to  the  inquiry,  whether  he  was  descended  from  a  line  of  hereditary  chiefs. 
We  think  the  teaiimony  adverse  to  such  a  supposition,  and  it  affords  no 
unequivocal  proof  of  talents,  that  notwithstanding  such  an  adventitious 
circumstance,  certainly  without  being  of  the  line  t'"  ruling  chiefs,  he  ele- 
vated himself  to  be,  not  only  the  head  chief  and  leader  of  his  tribe,  but  of 
the  Six  Nations.  Courtesy  and  popular  will  aUach  the  title  of  chief  or 
sachem  to  men  of  talents,  courage  or  eloquence  among  our  tribes  gene- 
rally ;  and  while  mere  descent  would  devolve  it  upon  a  chiefs  son,  what- 
ever might  be  his  character,  yet  this  fact  alone  would  be  of  little  import, 
and  give  him  little  influence,  without  abilities :  whereas  abilities  alone  are 
found  to  raise  men  of  note  to  the  chieftainship,  among  uU  the  North 
American  tribes,  whose  customs  and  character  are  known. 

It  has  constituted  no  part  of  our  object,  in  these  general  outlines,  to  ex- 
amine minor  points  of  the  biography  or  history,  upon  which  the  information, 
or  the  conclusions  are  not  so  satisfactory  as  cot\ld  be  wished,  or  which  may, 
indeed,  be  at  variance  with  our  opinions.  One  fact,  however,  connected 
with  thi;?  name,  it  is  not  deemed  proper  to  pass  svh  sileniio.  Brant  is 
made  to  take  a  part  in  the  Pontiac  war,  a  contest  arising  on  the  fall  of  the 
French  power  in  Canada  in  1759,  and  which  closed  in  1763.  Brant 
was  at  its  close  but  twenty-one  years  of  age,  and  had  not,  it  is  probable, 
linally  returned  from  his  New  England  tutors.  At  any  rate,  there  is  no 
reason  to  suppose,  that,  at  that  early  period  of  his  life  and  his  influence, 
he  could  have  had  any  participation  in  the  events  of  that  war.  .    -t. 

In  the  life  of  Red  Jacket,  or  Sagoyewata,  we  have  a  different  order  of  In- 
dian intellect  brought  to  view.  He  was  an  orator  and  a  diplomatist,  and  was 
at  no  period  of  his  life  noted  for  his  skill  as  a  warrior.  Nay,  there  are 
indubitable  proofs  that  his  personal  courage  could  not  always  be  "  screwed 
up  to  the  sticking  point."  But  in  native  intellect,  he  was  even  superior 
to  Brant.  He  was,  indeed,  the  Brant  of  the  council,  and  often  came  down 
upon  his  opponents  with  bursts  of  eloquence,  trains  of  argument,  or  rhap- 
sodies of  thought,  which  were  irresistible.  And  of  him,  it  may  be  sym- 
bolically said,  that  his  tongue  was  his  tomahawk,  and  the  grandiloquent 
vocabulary  of  the  Seneca  language,  his  war-club.  Nor  has  any  native 
chieftain  wielded  the  weapon  to  more  purpose,  or  with  a  longer  continued 
effect  than  the  great  Seneca  orator.  The  specimens  of  his  eloquence 
which  have  appeared  in  our  newspapers  for  forty  years  or  more,  are  still 
fresh  in  the  memory,  and  it  was  due  and  meet  that  these  should  be  col- 
lected and  preserved  in  a  permanent  shape,  together  with'%uch  particulars 
of  his  life  and  career  as  could  be  obtained.    This  task  has  been  performed 


"I 


■g 


u. : 


162 


INDIAN  RULEHS. 


by  Col.  Stone,  in  a  manner  which  leaves  nothing  more  to  be  attempted  on 
the  subject.  Much  Zealand  industry  have  teen  evinced  in  eliciting  facts 
from  every  quarter  where  it  was  probable  information  could  be  had  And 
he  has  brought  together  n  body  of  contemporaneous  proofs  and  reminis- 
cences, touching  this  chief,  which  a  few  years  would  have  put  beyond  the 
power  of  recovery,  and  which  a  position  less  prominent  than  he  occupied 
as  a  public  journalist,  might  have  rendered  it  difficult  for  another  to  collect 
We  need  only  refer  to  the  names  of  Gen.  P.  B.  Porter,  Rev.  J.  Brecken- 
ridge,  Mr.  Parish,  and  Mr.  Hosmer,  to  show  the  character  of  this  part  of 
his  materials. 

Other  chiefs  of  the  native  stock,  have  produced  occasional  pieces  of  elo- 
quence, or  admired  oratory,  but  Red- Jacket  is  the  only  prominent  individual 
who  has  devoted  his  whole  career  to  it.  That  he  did,  indeed,  excel,  pro- 
ducing effects  which  no  reported  speech  of  his  ever  equalled  or  did  justice 
to,  there  arc  still  many  living  to  attest.  In  the  question  of  land  sales, 
which  arose  between  the  white  and  red  races,  there  were  frequent  occa- 
sions to  bring  him  out.  And  these,  in  the  end,  assumed  a  complicated 
shape,  from  cither  the  vague  nature,  or  ill  understood  conditions  of  prior 
grants.  In  all  these  discussions,  he  preserved  a  unity  and  consistency  in 
the  set  of  opinions  he  had  adopted.  He  was  opposed  to  further  sales,  to 
removal,  to  civilization,  and  to  the  introduction  of  Christianity  among  his 
people.  What  Brant  had  done  in  politics,  Red-Jacket  repeated  in  morals. 
Both  took  the  wrong  side,  and  both  failed.  But  it  is  to  be  said  of  the  Sen- 
eca orator,  that  he  did  not  live  to  see  the  final  defeat  of  that  course 
oi  policy  which  he  Lad  so  long  and  so  ably  advocated. 

It  was  remarked  by  Mr.  Clintotr,  and  the  fact  had  impressed  others,  that 
tho  Iroquois,  or  Si.K  Nations,  excelled  the  other  natives  in  eloquence.  Of 
this,  their  history^  during  the  Supremacy  of  Holland  and  England  in  New 
York,  as  given  by  Golden,  furnishes  ample  proofs.  The  speech  of  Gar- 
anguia,  against  the  Governor  General  of  Canada  and  his  wily  policy,  is 
unexcelled,  as  a  whole,  by  anything  which  even  Red-Jacket  has  left  in 
print,  though  much  of  the  efl'oct  ol  it,  is  due  to  the  superior  and  heroic  po- 
sition occupied  by  the  tribes  for  whom  he  spoke.  Logan,  unexcelled  by 
all  others  for  his  pathos  and  simplicity,  it  must  be  remembered,  was  also 
of  this  stock, — Mingo,  or  Mengwe,  as  the  Delawares  pronounced  it,  being 
but  a  generic  term  for  Iroquois  ;  so  that  the  transmission  of  this  trait,  from 
the  proud  era  of  the  Iroquois  confederacy  down  to  modern  days,  is  quite 
in  keeping  with  the  opinion  quoted.  ,.  .^„    r 

It  is  to  be  wished  that  Col.  Stone  would  supply  another  link  in  the 
chain  of  Iroquois  history,  by  favoring  the  public  with  the  life  of  the  noted 
Oneida  chief,  Shenandoah,  for  which  materials  must  exist  in  the  Kirkland 
fiiroily. 

The  lives  of  the  two  men,  Uncas  and  Miontonimo,  whose  leading  acts 


.;s.'(.:.i' 


;-^H^ 


i)!: 


INDIAN   RULKRIk 


153 


are  described  in  one  of  the  volumes  named  in  our  caption,  belong  to  an 
earlier  period  of  history,  and  a  different  theatre  of  action.  The  scene 
changes  from  western  New  York  to  the  seaboard  of  Connecticut,  llhode 
Island,  and,  to  some  extent,  Massachusetts.  Uncas  was  the  good  genius, 
the  tutelary  spirit,  if  we  may  so  say,  of  the  colony  of  Connecticut ;  and 
the  best  monument  which  that  State  could  erect  to  his  memory,  would  be 
to  change  the  unmeaning  and  worn  out  name  of  one  of  her  counties,  New 
London,  for  that  of  the  noble  and  friendly  chief,  of  whose  forest  kingdom 
it  once  formed  a  part.  From  the  first  day  that  the  Eliglish  colonists  set 
foot  within  it,  to  the  hour  of  his  death,  Uncas  was  the  unwavering  "  friend 
of  the  white  man,"  as  his  biographer  justly  calls  him.  He  was  of  that 
race,  whom  history  has,  without  making  a  particle  of  allowance  for  sav- 
age ignorance  and  hereditary  prejudice,  branded  under  the  name  of  Pe- 
quo'  They  were  of  that  type  of  languages  and  lineage,  which  was 
very  well  characterized  generically,  at  least  as  far  south  as  the  original 
country  of  the  Dela wares  ;  but  which  assumed  a  sub-type  after  crossing 
the  Hudson,  and  was  known  east  of  that  point  under  one  of  its  superin- 
duced forms,  as  the  Mohegan.  This  term  had  been  dropped  by  the  Pe- 
quods,  if  it  was  ever  their  specific  cognomen,  but  it  is  a  proof,  and  we  think 
a  very  conclusive  proof,  of  the  yet  freshly  remembered  affiliation  with 
Taminund*  and  the  Manhattans,  that  Uncas,  the  moment  he  revolted  from 
King  Sassacus,  assumed  the  name  of  a  Mohegan,  and  put  himself  at  the 
head  of  that  tribe,  as  jt  then  existed  within  the  boundaries  of  Connecticut 
Or  rather,  he  constituted  the  revolted  Pequods  a  new  tribe,  under  an  old 
and  respected  name,  and  he  thus  laid  the  foundation  of  the  Uncas  dynasty. 
Placed  thus  by  circumstances  in  a  position  in  which  he  sought  an  alliance 
with  the  early  colonists,  and  finding  his  security  in  theirs,  he  was  in  fact 
the  only  leading  chief  of  the  times  who,  really,  heartily,  and  faithfully 
sought  their  prosperity  and  growth  to  the  end.  The  rise  of  Uncas  and 
Connecticut  thus  began  at  one  era  ;  and  as  the  alliance  was  founded  on 
mutual  interest  and  safety,  it  only  grew  stronger  with  time.  A  man  of 
less  force  of  character  or  natural  sagacity  than  Uncas,  would  have  vacillated 
when  he  saw  the  colonists  becoming  more  powerful  and  himself  more 
weak  as  years  rolled  on,  and  would  have  been  seduced  to  enter  into  alli- 
ances for  arresting  the  white  man's  power,  as  other  native  chiefs  had  done. 
But  all  history  concurs  in  showing  that,  under  every  circumstance,  and 
there  were  many  of  the  most  trying  kind,  he  carried  himself  well,  and 
avoided  even  a  suspicion  of  his  fidelity. 

Uncas  was  well  qualified  for  a  ruler  both  in  mind  and  person.  He  pos- 
sessed a  fine  figure,  o.ver  six  feet  in  height,  a  commanding  voice,  and  a 
noble  bearing.     He  was  mild  yet  dignified  in  his  manners.     He  was  not 


If  I 


i    ::,!i 


it:. 


*  The  name  of  this  chief  is  Anglicised  in  the  wotd  Tammany^ 


.t'-i! 


m 


INDIAN  RULERS. 


only  wise  in  council,  but  brave*  in  war,  as  he  evinced  in  many  instances, 
but  particularly  in  the  battle  of  Sachem's  Plain,  in  which  he  proved  him- 
self the  bravest  and  most  chivalrous  of  the  brave.  Yet  his  wisdom  and 
moderation  in  governing  his  people,  and  the  well  balanced  justice  and  con- 
sistency of  his  character,  give  him  a  still  higher  reputation,  and  establish 
his  best  claim  to  remembrance.  In  all  the  trials  in  which  he  was  placed, 
in  all  the  temptations  he  had  to  fly  into  a  rage,  and  act  out  the  savage,  he 
sustained  this  character  for  wise  deliberation  ;  and  by  adhering  to  his  first 
covenant  with  the  English,  and  laying  all  his  plans  and  grievances  before 
the  colonial  courts,  he  raised  himself  in  strength  and  reputation,  and  finally 
triumphed,  first  over  Sassacus,  and  then  over  Miontonimo,  the  two  great- 
est and  most  powerful  of  his  immediate  contemporaries. 

If  Uncas  Avas  the  -patron  of  Connecticut,  Miontonimo,  with  his  family 
of  the  Narragansett  chiefdom,  was  equally  so  of  Rhode  Island.  And  it  is 
from  this  obvious  fact,  probably,  in  part,  that  we  find  the  historical  notices 
of  him,  from  the  last  quarter,  decidedly  more  favorable  to  his  general 
character  than  those  emanating  from  the  land  of  his  enemy  and  his  con- 
queror, Uncas.  While  there  is  no  disagreement  as  to  any  historical  fact 
of  note,  it  is  natural  that  some  little  shade  of  feeling  of  this  nature  should 
remain.  We  have  noticed  a  similar  feeling  with  respect  to  existing  tribes 
and  chiefs,  in  the  western  world,  where  the  inhabitants  never  fail  to  be 
imbued  with  those  peculiar  notions  and  traditions  of  the  particular  tribe 
about  them,  which  represent  the  latter  as  the  principal  nation,  and  invest 
them  with  tribal  traits  of  superiority.  It  is  a  feeling  which  leans  to  the 
better  side  of  one's  nature,  and  does  honor  to  men's  hearts  ;  but  the  histo- 
rian is  obliged  to  look  at  snch  questions  with  a  colder  eye,  and  can  never 
abate  a  tittle  of  the  truth,  althong-h  he  may  run  counter  to  this  local  sym- 
pathy and  bias.  We  could  name  some  remarkable  instances  of  this  preju- 
dice, if  we  were  willing  to  digress. 

If  Miontonimo  be  compared  to  Uncas,  it  will  at  once  be  seen  that 
he  lacked  the  latter's  sagacity  and  firmness  of  character.  Had  the  Nar- 
ragansett listened  to  Sassacus,  and  formed  a  league  with  him,  he  would 
have  crushed,  for  a  time,  the  infant  colony  of  Connecticut.  This  he  de- 
clined, apparently,  because  it  had  the  specific  character  of  enabling  Sassa- 
cus to  put  down  Uncas.     After  the  Pequod  king  had  been  defeated  and 


•  The  terms  "  brave"  and  "  braves"  used  in  a  substantive  sense,  in  this  work,  are 
neither  English  nor  Indian.  The  Indian  term  should  be  translated  strong-heart,  its 
literal  import ;  for  it  is  one  of  the  general  rules  of  these  languages,  that  the  operation 
of  the  adjective,  as  well  as  action  of  the  verb,  is  uniformly  marked  upon  the  subatan- 
thre — ^there  being,  indeed,  different  inflections  of  each  substantive,  to  denote  whether 
this  operation  or  action  be  caused  by  a  noble  or  ignoble,  or  an  animate  or  inanimate  ob< 
ject.  Still  the  general  use  of  the  Canadian  term  Brave,  on  our  Indian  border,  may 
give  it  some  poetic  claims  to  introduction  mto  our  vernacular,  burthened  as  it  aheady  is 
with  more  objectionable  Americanitms. 


INDIAN    RULEB8. 


155 


fled  to  the  Mohawks,  Miontonimo  was  left  in  a  position  to  assume  the  Pe- 
quod's  policy,  and  then  tried  to  bring  Uncas  into  just  such  a  combination 
to  fall  on  the  colonists,  as  he  hnd  himself  refused,  when  the  proposition 
came  from  Sassacus.  As  Uncas  not  only  refused,  but  laid  the  scheme  be- 
fore his  allies,  Miontonimo  Avent  to  war  against  him,  with  a  large  army. 
Uncas  hastily  prepared  to  meet  him,  with  a  smaller  force.  They  met  on 
Sachem's  Plain,  on  the  banks  of  the  Shawtucket.  Uncas,  unwilling  to 
see  so  many  of  his  people  slain  in  battle,  nobly  stepped  forward  and  pro- 
posed a  personal  combat,  .  .  <!.  -de  the  question  of  who  should  rule,  and 
who  obey.  It  was  declincj,  but  the  moment  the  reply  was  made,  he 
threw  himself  on  the  plain,  a  signal,  it  seems,  for  his  men  to  advance,  and 
they  came  on  with  such  an  impulse,  that  he  won  the  day  and  took  Mion- 
tonimo prisoner.  This  capture  was  the  act  of  one  of  his  minor  chiefs ; 
but  when  his  enemy  was  brought  before  him,  he  declined  exercising  his 
right  of  putting  him  to  death,  but  determined  to  refer  the  matter  to  the  au- 
thorities of  Hartford.  There  it  was  found  to  be  a  knotty  question,  and 
finally  referred  to  the  General  Court  at  Boston.  The  Court  strengthened 
itself  with  the  opinions  of  six  distinguished  clergymen  and  several  eminent 
civilians ;  and  then  decided,  that  the  Narragansett  chief  had  justly  forfeited 
his  life,  by  violating  his  political  covenants  with  the  colonies,  but  it  might 
not  be  taken  away  by  them.  He  must  be  remanded  to  Uncas,  "within  his 
jurisdiction,  and  by  him  be  executed ;  but  it  was  enjoined,  with  a  very 
poor  compliment  to  the  known  mildness  of  the  character  of  Uncas,  that  no 
needless  cruehy  should  be  practised.  Here,  then,  the  white  man  evinced 
less  mercy  than  the  red  had  done.  Miontonimo  was  now  released  from 
his  confinement,  and  conducted  back  to  the  very  spot  where  he  had  first 
been  taken  prisoner,  as  he  approached  which,  one  of  the  Mohegans  who 
accompanied  him,  keeping  him  in  entire  ignorance  of  his  fate,  raised  his 
tomahawk  as  he  walked  behind  him,  and  laid  him  dead  at  a  blow. 

Whether  the  moral  responsibility  of  this  execution  rests  with  the  court, 
or  the  executioner,  we  do  not  propose  particularly  to  inquire,  nor  to  ascer- 
tain to  what  degree  it  was  shuffled  ofl^,  by  directing  an  Indian  to  commit 
an  act  which  it  was  unlawful  for  a  white  man  and  a  Christian  to  perform. 
Had  Uncas  slain  his  adversary  in  cold  blood,  after  the  action,  the  thing 
would  have  been  in  perfect  .iccordance  with  Indian  law.  Had  Mionton- 
imo been  a  subject  of  either  of  the  colonies  of  Connecticut,  Rhode  Island 
or  Massachusetts,  and  levied  war,  or  committed  any  overt  act  of  treason, 
his  execution  would  have  been  in  accordance  with  the  laws  of  civilized 
nations.  Neither  condition  happened.  It  was,  however,  felt,  that  the 
great  disturber  of  the  colonies,  after  Sassacus,  had  now  been  caught.  He 
had  violated  his  covenant  by  going  to  war  without  apprising  them.  They 
did  not  believe  he  would  keep  any  future  covenants.  The  moral  sense 
of  the  community  would  not  be  shocked,  but  rather  gratified  by  his  exe- 
cution.    This  point  was  strongly  signified  to  the  court.    But  they  could 


'iW 


P' 
W 


i 


166 


INDIAN   RULEAB. 


not  legally  compass  it.  English  law  opposed  it.  The  customs  of  civil 
ized  nations,  in  warring  with  each  other,  opposed  it.  Should  a  diflferen* 
rule  be  observed  towards  the  aborigines  7  Did  the  dictates  of  sound  judg- 
ment and  common  sense,  did  the  precepts  of  Christianity, — aye,  "  there 
was  the  rub,"— did  the  precepts  of  Christianity  sanction  it?  On  full  de- 
liberation,— for  the  question  was  not  decided  in  haste, — neither  of  these 
points  could  be  affirmatively  answered.  But  while  policy — the  policy  of 
expediency,  the  lust  of  power,  and  the  offended  moral  sense  of  an  exposed 
and  suffering  community  demanded,  as  it  was  thought,  the  death  «f  the 
sachem,  still  it  was  not  found  that  one  whom  they  had  ever  treated,  and 
then  viewed,  as  a  foreign  prince,  legally  considered,  could  be  thus  de- 
prived of  his  life.  Imprisonment  was  not,  as  a  permanent  policy,  resolved 
on.  There  was  one  course  left  to  escape  both  dilemmas,  and  to  avoid  all 
censure.  It  was  to  restore  things  to  the  precise  footing  they  had  before 
his  surrender.  It  was  to  hand  him  back  to  Uncas,  without  the  expression 
oi  any  decision,  leaving  that  chieftain  to  act  as  he  deemed  fit.  They  re- 
manded him  indeed,  but  went  one  step  too  far,  by  first  deciding  in  a  formal 
court,  after  months  of  deliberation,  in  the  course  of  which  the  clergy  and 
gentry,  (this  is  a  term  that  would  be  proper  to  the  times)  had  been  form 
ally  consulted,  and  directed  his  death,  stipulating  only  that  he  should  not 
be  killed  with  cruelty.  If  there  was  not  something  that  smacks  of  the 
want  of  true  and  noble  dealing  in  this — if  it  accorded  with  the  bland  pre- 
cepts of  Christianity,  to  do  unto  others  as  you  would  that  others  should  do 
unto  you — if  the  act  did  not,  in  fine,  partake  of  the  very  spirit  of  Jesuitism 
in  the  worst  sense  in  which  the  word  has  been  adopted  into  the^language, 
we  have,  we  confess,  formed  a  totally  'wrong  idea  of  its  meaning. 

A  case,  in  some  respects  similar  to  this,  happened  in  modern  times, 
which  may  be  thought  to  contrast  rather  strongly  with  the  above  example 
of  Puritan  mercy.  The  reasons  for  a  capital  punishment,  were,  indeed, 
far  more  cogent,  and  the  community  called  out  strongly  for  it,  and  would 
have  sustained  it.  It  was  the  capture  of  Black  Hawk,  which,  it  will  be 
recollected,  took  place  during  the  first  Presidential  term  of  General  Jack- 
son. Black  Hawk  had  levied  war  within  the  boundaries  of  one  of  the 
States,  on  lands  ceded  by  treaty,  and  organized  a  confederacy  of  Indian 
tribes,  which,  though  broken  up  in  part,  chiefiy  through  the  failure  of  the 
other  tribes  lo  fulfil  their  engagements  with  him,  yet  required  for  its  sup- 
pression the  entire  disposable  force  of  the  Union.  The  Sac  chief  viras 
finally  captured  on  Indian  territory,  in  the  act  of  fleeing  west  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi. He  was  imprisoned,  and  the  case  reTerred  to  the  Government 
for  decision.  He  had  broken  his  treaty  covenants.  He  had  not  only 
made  war,  but  in  its  outbreak  and  its  continuance,  had  been  guilty  of  coun- 
tenancing, at  lea^t,  the  most  shocking  barbarities.  He  had,  indeed,  opened 
the  scene  by  cruelly  murdering  the  agent  of  the  Government,  the  repre- 
sentative of  the  President,  in  the  person  of  Mr.  St.  Vrain.     The  commu- 


INDIAN   RlfLERS. 


IW 


nity,  the  western  States  particularly,  called  loudly  for  his  execution. 
There  could  bo  no  socurity,  it  was  said,  if  such  a  bloody  fellow  was  ul- 
allowed  to  roam  at  large.  He  had  forfeited  his  life  a  thousand  times. 
There  was,  indeed,  the  same  popular  feeling  against  him,  which  had  ex- 
isted in  New  England,  one  hundred  and  ninety  years  before,  aeainst 
Miontonimo.  But  could  he  have  been  legally  executed?  And  if  so,  w(»s 
it,  indeed,  the  true  policy  ?  Was  it  noble — was  it  high-minded  1  Wac 
it  meting  out  exact  and  equal  justice  to  men  with  red  skins,  as  well  as 
white?  It  was  thought  that  all  these  questions  must  be  negatively 
answered  ;  and  the  bold  Sac  insurgent  was  sent  home,  accompanied  by  an 
officer  of  the  army,  to  secure  his  comfort  and  safety,  and  thus  to  see  that  a 
wise  and  merciful  decision  should  be  faithfully  carried  out,  and  popular 
indignation  be  prevented  from  wreaking  itself,  in  the  assassination  of  the 
chief. 

In  closing  these  remarks,  it  may  appear  selfish  to  express  the  hope,  that 
Mr.  Stone,  to  whom  we  are  already  indebted  for  these  spirited,  compre- 
hensive, and  well  written  volumes,  should  still  further  employ  his  pen  in 
adding  to  the  sum  of  these  obligations.  But  he  has  so  well  studied  the 
field  in  its  historical  bearing,  so  far  at  least  as  relates  to  the  eastern  depart- 
ment  of  the  Union,  that  wc  know  of  no  one  to  whom  the  labour  would 
f  esent  less  of  the  character  of  a  task.  We  are  in  want  of  a  good  account 
of  Philip,  or  Mctacom,  the  energetic  sachem  of  the  Pokenokets,  who  im- 
personated so  fully  the  wild  Indian  character,  and  views,  and  battled  so 
stoutly  against  the  occupancy  of  New  England  by  the  Saxon  race.  Id 
showing  up  to  modern  times  such  a  man,  we  think  a  biography  would  de- 
rive very  deep  interest,  and  it  would  certainly  be  a  new  experiment,  to 
take  up  the  aboriginal  views  and  opinions  of  the  invading  race,  and  thus 
write,  as  it  were,  from  within,  instead  of  without  the  circle  of  warlike  ac- 
tion. In  this  way.  their  combinations,  efforts  and  power,  would  better  ap- 
pear, and  redound  more  to  the  credit  of  the  aboriginal  actors,  as  warriors 
and  heroes.  As  it  is,  history  only  alludes  to  them  as  conspirators,  rebels, 
traitors,  or  culprits ;  as  if  the  fact  of  their  opposing  the  egress  of  civilized 
nations,  who  were  in  all  re.'-pects  wiser  and  better,  were  sufficient  to  blot 
out  all  their  right  and  claim  to  the  soil  and  sovereignty  of  the  land  of  their 
forefathers,  and  they  were  in  fact  bound  to  stand  back,  and  give  it  up  noletis 
twlens. 

We  had  designed  to  subjoin  a  few  remarks  on  the  biographical  labors 
of  other  writers  in  this  department,  particularly  those  of  Thatcher  and 
Drake,  but  our  limits  are  already  exhausted,  and  we  must  abandon,  or  at 
least,  defer  it. 


I  ft 


I      »l 


f'f' 


•[  o4 


THE   RABID   WOLF. 


A   VERITABLE   TRADITION   OV  TIIE  VALLEY   OF   THE   TAWA8ENTHA. 


The  great  Pine  Plains,  beginning  not  far  south  of  the  junction  of  the 
Mohawk  with  the  North  River,  are  still  infested  by  wolves,  who  harbour 
in  its  deep  gorges,  from  which  they  sally  out  at  night,  on  the  sheep-folds 
of  the  farmers,  and  often  put  a  whole  neighbourhood  in  fear.  The  rail- 
road track  from  Albany  to  Schenectady,  passes  over  a  part  of  these  plains, 
which  stretch  away  in  the  direction  of  the  blue  outlines  of  the  Hel* 
derberg  mountains.  It  is  many  miles  across  the  narrowest  part  of  them, 
and  they  reach  down  to  the  very  outskirts  of  the  city  of  Albany,  where 
they  have  of  late  years,  and  since  Duel's  day,  begun  to  cultivate  them  by 
sowing  clover,  planting  fruit  trees,  and  in  other  ways.  They  constitute 
the  table  land  of  the  county,  and  send  out  from  beneath  their  heavy  mass 
of  yellow  sand  and  broken  down  sand  stones,  mica  slates,  and  granites, 
many  springs  and  streams  of  the  purest  and  most  crystalline  waters,  which 
find  their  outlets  chiefly  into  the  valley  of  the  Tawasentha,  or,  as  the  river 
is  called  in  popular  language,  the  Norman's  Kill,  and  are  thus  contributed 
to  swell  the  noble  volume  of  the  Hudson.  These  springs  issue  at  the  pre- 
cise point  where  the  arenaceous  mass  rests  on  a  clay  or  impervious  basis. 
The  effect,  in  ancient  years,  has  been  that  the  sand  is  carried  off,  grain  by 
grain,  till  a  deep  ravine  or  gorge  is  formed.  The  sides  of  this  gorge 
being  composed  of  mixed  earth  and  some  mould,  and  free  from  the  aridity 
of  the  surface,  bear  a  dense  and  vigorous  growth  of  hard  wood  trees  and 
shrubbery,  and  are  often  found  to  be  encumbered  with  immense  trunks  of 
fallen  pines  and  other  forest  rubbish,  which  renders  it  very  difficult  to 
penetrate  them.  It  is  into  these  dark  gorges  that  the  wolves  retreat,  after 
scouring  the  plains  and  neighbouring  farms  for  prey ;  and  here  they  have 
maintained  their  ancient  empire  from  time  immemorial.  Such,  at  least, 
was  the  state  of  things  between  the  settlers  and  the  wolves,  at  the  date  of 
this  story,  in  1807. 

Sometimes  the  Avhole  country  armed  and  turned  out  en  masse,  to  ferret 
them  out  of  their  fastnesses  and  destroy  them ;  and  truly  the  forces 
assembled  on  some  of  these  wolf-hunts  were  surprising,  and,  in  one 
respect,  that  is  to  say,  the  motley  and  uncouth  cha^cter  of  their  arms, 
they  would  have  put  both  Bonaparte  and  Wellington  to  flight.  There 
-was  nothing,  from  a  pitchfork  to  a  heavy  blunderbuss,  which  they  did  not 
carry,  always  excepting  a  good  rifle,  which  I  never  remember  to  have 
seen  on  these  occasions.  Indeed,  these  formal  turn-outs  were  better  suited 
«o  frighten  away,  than  to  kill  and  capture  the  foe ;  so  that  there  was  no 

168 


VILLAGE   TRADITION. 


159 


just  cause  of  surprise  why  the  wolves  remained,  and  oven  increatad. 
They  stiil  kept  masters  of  the  Plains — sheep  were  killed  by  dozens,  nigbt 
aAer  night,  and  tho  alarm  went  on. 

It  was  at  other  times  tried  to  trap  them,  and  to  bait  them  in  sundry  ways. 
I  recollect  that  we  all  had  implicit  faith  in  tho  village  schoolmaster,  one 
Gleanthus,  who  knew  somo  Latin,  and  a  little  of  almost  every  thing  ;  and 
among  other  arts  which  he  cherished,  and  dealt  out  in  a  way  to  excite 
wonder  for  his  skill,  ho  knew  how  to  make  the  wolves  follow  his  tracks, 
by  smearing  his  shoes  with  tesofoedita,  or  some  other  substance,  and  then 
ensconcing  himself  at  night  in  a  log  pen,  where  he  might  bid  defiance  to 
the  best  of  them,  and  shoot  nt  them  besides.  But  I  never  could  learn  that 
there  were  any  of  these  pestiferous  animals  killed,  either  by  the  school- 
master and  his  party,  or  any  other  party,  except  it  was  the  luckless  poor 
animal  I  am  about  to  write  of,  which  showed  its  affinities  to  the  canine 
race,  by  turning  rabid,  and  rushing  at  night  into  the  midst  of  a  populous 
manufacturing  village. 

Iosco  was  eligibly  seated  on  the  summit  and  brow  of  a  picturesque 
series  of  low  crowned  hills,  just  on  the  southern  verge  of  those  great 
Plains,  where  the  tillable  and  settled  land  begins.  It  was,  consequently, 
in  relation  to  those  wolves,  a  perfect  frontier ;  nnd  we  had  not  only  fre- 
quent alarms,  but  also  the  privilege  and  benefit  of  hearing  all  the  won- 
derful stories  of  wolf-adventure,  to  man  and  beast,  for  a  wide  circle.  In- 
deed, these  stories  often  came  back  with  interest,  from  the  German  and 
Dutch  along  the  Swarta  Kill,  and  Boza  Kill  settlements,  away  up  to  the  foot 
of  the  Helderberg  mountains.  A  beautiful  and  clear  .stream  of  sparkling^ 
cold  water,  called  the  Hungerkill,  after  gathering  its  crystal  tributaries  from 
the  deep  gorges  of  the  plains,  ran  through  the  village,  and  afforded  one 
or  two  seats  for  mills,  and  after  winding  and  doubling  on  its  track  a  mile 
or  two,  rendered  its  pellucid  stores  into  the  Norman's  Kill,  or,  as  this 
stream  was  called  by  the  ancient  Mohawk  race,  in  allusion  to  their  sleep- 
ing dead,  the  Tawasentha.  No  stream  in  the  country  was  more  famous 
for  the  abundance  of  its  fine  brook  trout,  and  the  neighbouring  plains 
served  to  shelter  the  timid  hare,  and  the  fine  species  of  northern  partridge, 
which  is  there  always  called  a  pheasant. 

The  village  was  supported  by  its  manufacturing  interests,  and  was 
quite  populous.  It  had  a  number  of  long  streets,  some  of  which  reached 
across  the  stream,  and  over  a  spacious  mill  pond,  and  others  swept  at 
right  angles  along  the  course  of  the  great  Cherry  Valley  turnpike.  In 
its  streets  were  to  be  heard,  in  addition  to  the  English,  nearly  all  the  dia- 
lects of  the  German  between  the  Rhine  and  the  Danube ;  the  Low  Dutch 
as  spoken  by  the  common  coimtry  people  on  the  manor  of  Rensselaer- 
wyck,  the  Erse  and  Gaelic,  as  not  unfrequently  used  by  the  large  pro- 
portion of  its  Irish  and  Scotch,  and  what  seemed  quite  as  striking"  to  one 
brought  up  in  seclusion  from  it,  the  genuine  Yankee,  as  discoursed  by 


I 


I  i 


k  I. 


t  i 


leo 


▼ILLAQE   TRADITION. 


the  increasing  class  of  factory  wood  choppers,  teamsters,  schoolmasters, 
men  out  at  the  dhows,  and  travelling  wits.  The  latter  were  indeed  but  a 
iorry  representation  of  New  England,  as  we  have  since  found  it.  No 
small  amount  of  superstitions  were  believed  and  recited  in  the  social  meet- 
ings of  iuch  a  mixed  foreign  population.  Accoiuits  of  instances  of  the 
second  sight,  death-lights  on  the  meadows  and  in  the  churchyard,  the 
low  howling  of  premonitory  dogs  before  funerals,  and  other  legendary 
wares,  to  say  nothing  of  thr  actual  and  veritable  number  of  downright 
spooks,  seen  on  various  occapions,  on  the  lands  of  the  Vcodcrs,  the  Van 
Vnlken burgs,  the  Truaxcs,  and  the  Lngranges,  rendered  it  a  terror  to  all 
children  under  twelve  to  stir  out  of  doors  uftrr  dark.  There  were  in  the 
annals  of  Iosco,  several  events  in  the  historical  way  which  served  as  per- 
fect eras  to  its  inhabitants ;  but  none,  it  is  believed,  of  so  striking  and 
general  importance  as  the  story  of  the  Mad  W  olf,  of  which  I  am  about 
to  write. 

There  had  been  found,  soon  after  the  close  of  the  revolutionary  war, 
in  0  dark  wood  very  near  the  road,  pieces  of  a  cloth  coat  and  metallic 
buttons,  and  other  things,  which  rendered  it  certain  that  a  man  had  been 
murdered  at  that  spot,  in  consequence  of  which  the  place  was  shunned, 
or  hurried  by,  as  if  a  spirit  of  evil  hsid  its  abode  there.  On  another  oc- 
casion, the  body  of  a  poor  old  man  of  the  name  of  Homel,  was  found 
drowned  deep  in  the  Norman's  Kill,  clasped  in  the  arms  of  his  wife,  both 
dead.  A  gentleman  of  standing,  who  ventured  alone,  rather  groggy, 
one  dark  night,  over  the  long  unrailed  bridge  that  crossed  the  mill  pond, 
pitched  upon  some  sharp  pallisadoes  in  the  water,  and  came  to  a  melan- 
choly end.  Hormaun,  an  Iroquois,  who  haunted  the  valley,  had  killed, 
it  was  said,  ninety-nine  men,  and  was  waiting  an  opportunity  to  fill  his 
count,  by  dispatching  his  hundredth  man.  This  was  a  greatly  dreaded 
event,  particularly  by  the  boys.  There  was  also  the  era,  when  a  Race 
Course  had  been  established  on  a  spot  called  the  "  Colonel's  Farm,"  and 
the  era  of  the  "  Deep  Spow."  There  were  many  other  events  celebrated 
in  Iosco,  such  as  the  De  Zeng  era,  the  Van  Rensselaer  era,  and  the  Van 
Kleeck  era,  which  helped  the  good  mothers  to  remember  the  period 
when  their  children  were  born  ;  but  none,  indeed,  of  so  notable  a  cha- 
racter to  youthful  minds  as  the  adventure  of  the  mad  wolf 

Wolf  stories  were  in  vogue,  in  fact,  in  the  evening  and  tea  party  circles 
of  Iosco  for  many  years ;  and  if  one  would  take  every  thing  as  it  was 
given,  there  had  been  more  acts  of  bravery,  conduct,  and  firm  decision  of 
character  and  foresight,  displayed  in  encountering  these  wild  vixens  of 
the  plains  and  valleys  by  night,  than  would,  if  united,  Irave  been  suffi- 
cient to  repel  the  inroads  of  Burgoyne,  St.  Leger,  or  Sir  John  Johnson, 
with  Brant,  and  all  his  hosts  of  torios  and  Indians,  during  the  American 
revolution. 

I  chanced  one  night  to  have  left  the  city  of  Albany,  in  company  with 


VILLAOK   TRADITION. 


161 


one  of  thrso  heroic  spirits.  Wo  occupied  in^  latlior's  chnise,  tin  old- 
fiiBhioried  piece  of  gentility  now  out  of  vofjue,  drawn  hy  n  priino  horse, 
ono  which  hf  iihvnyM  rode  on  piirndcs.  It  wiis  l.itc  hefort!  we  t^'oi  out  of 
•he  precincts  of  the  city,  and  up  the  hill,  nnd  night  overtook  uh  away  in 
the  pine  woods,  nt  Hilly  McKown's,  n  noted  piihlic-house  seated  half  wuy 
between  the  city  and  Iosco,  whore  it  was  customary  in  ihoso  days  to  halt : 
tor  besides  that  he  Wfis  iiiiicli  rcspo'ted,  and  one  of  the  most  sensihle  and 
influential  men  in  tiic  town,  it  was  not  thonght  ri/rht,  whatever  the  traveller 
might  require,  that  a  //"/•■"'  should  he  driven  eiglit  miles  without  drawing 
breath,  and  having  :»  P'^''  '^^  water.  As  I  was  hut  yoiujcf,  ond  less  of  a 
charioteer  thf;i  my  valiant  companion,  he  held  the  whip  and  reins  thus 
ihr;  hut  after  'i'o  wolf  stories  thi.L  poured  in  upon  us  at  McKown's  that 
evening,  ho  would  h<  Id  tliLi.i  no  longer.  Every  man,  ho  thought,  was 
responsible;  to  himsel.'  He  did  not  wish  to  be  wolf's  meat  that  night,  so 
he  hired  a  fleet  hoisc  fror.-  our  host  nnd  u  whip  and  spuis,  and  set  oflf 
with  the  speed  of  a  Jehu,  leavinj.  "^o  to'  mukv)  my  wny,  in  the  heavy 
ohaise,  through  ilio  sandy  plaini    >  bot  1  could. 

In  truth  we  had  just  r'^iiched  mc  most  so'  '>r(!  part  of  the  plain,  vvhero 
the  trees  were  more  thi  k,  ti  e  sand  deep  ..u'i  heavy,  attd  not  a  house  but 
one,  within  the  four  mi.iis.  To  render  it  worse,  this  v  as  iho  chief  locality 
of  wolf  insolence,  where  ho  had  even  ventured  to  attai  c  men.  It  was  on 
this  route  too,  that  the  schoolmaster  had  used  iiis  medical  arts,  which  made 
it  better  known  through  the  country  as  the  supposed  centre  of  their  powej, 
i>Jothing  harmed  mo,  hc.vevor  ;  the  horse  was  line,  and  I  reached  liome 
not  only  uneaten,  but  unlhreutened  by  a  woll  's  jaw 

But  I  must  coo  fine  myself  to  the  matter  in  hand.  A  large  and  fierce, 
wolf  sallied  out  of  the  plains  one  dark  summer's  night,  and  ru.shed  into 
the  midst  of  the  village,  snapping  to  llie  right  .•»nd  lelt  as  he  went,  and 
'jiting  every  animal  that  came  in  his  way.  C  ws,  swine,  pigs,  gecso — 
every  spec.  •..  vhether  on  four  legs,  or  two  legs,  shared  its  malice  alike. 
The  animui  :  c;med  to  have  a  perfect  ubiquity — it  wa»  every  where,  and 
seemed  to  have  spared  nothing.  It  is  not  recollected  that  there  was  a 
single  house,  or  barn-yard  in  the  village,  where  something  had  not  been 
bitten  If  he  had  come  on  an  errand  of  retribution,  for  the  great  and 
liiioatening  wolf-parties  which  hud  gone  out  against  Jiis  race,  and  all  the 
'>ccult  arts  of  the  schoolmasicr  in  trying  to  decoy  them  at  Barrett's  hollow, 
ho  could  not  have  dealt  out  his  venomous  snaps  more  indiscriminately. 

It  must  have  been  abuut  midnight,  or  soon  after,  that  the  fearful  visiter 
':ame.  Midnight,  in  a  country  village,  finds  almost  every  one  in  bed,  but 
such  was  the  uproar  among  the  auiuial  creation,  made  by  this  strange  in- 
terloper, that  out  of  bed  they  soon  corrie.  The  cuttle  bellowed,  the  pigs 
squealed,  the  pouhry  cackled — there  must  be  something  amiss.  Santa 
Claus  himself  must  be  pluying  lui>  pianks.  "  A  wolf!"  was  tho  cry — "a 
woif  is  committing  havoc.''     "  |(  a  ^oA  I"  came  next  on  the  voices  of  the 


fl 


■i 


I!||| 


i 


m 


.,_j 


162 


VILLAGE  TRADITION. 


night.  "A  mad  wolf! — a  mad  wolf!"  Nothing  but  a  mad  wolf  could  ven- 
ture alone  into  the  heart  of  the  village,  and  do  so  much  mischief.  Out 
ran  the  people  into  iho  streets,  men,  women  and  all.  Some  caught  up 
guns,  some  clubs,  some  pitchforks.  If  the  tories  and  Indians,  in  the  old 
French  war,  had  broke  into  the  settlement  with  fire  and  sword,  there 
could  not  have  been  a  jrreater  tumult,  and  nothing  but  a  mad  wolf  would 
have  stood  his  ground.  Where  is  he?  which  way  did  he  run  ?  who 
saw  him  ?  and  a  thousand  lilce  expressions  followed.  He  had  gone  south, 
and  south  the  mob  pushed  after  him.  He  was  away  over  on  the  street 
that  leads  up  from  llio  middle  factory.  It  was  a  cloudy  night,  or  tiie  moon 
only  came  out  fitfully,  and  threw  light  enough  to  discern  objects  dimly, 
as  the  clouds  rolled  before  it.  Indistinct  murmurs  came  on  the  breeze, 
and  at  length  the  scream  of  a  woman.  The  cause  of  it  soon  followed. 
The  wolf  had  bitten  Mrs.  Sitz.  Now  Mrs.  Sitz  was  a  careful,  tall,  rigid- 
faced,  wakeful  housewife,  from  the  dutchy  of  Hesse  D'Armstadt,  who 
had  follo'ved  the  fortunes  of  her  husband,  in  trying  his  mechanical  skill 
in  the  precincts  of  Iosco  ;  but  while  her  husband  Frank  laid  fast  asleep, 
under  the  influence  of  a  hard  day's  labour,  her  ears  were  open  to  the 
coming  alarm.  It  was  not  long  before  she  heard  a  tumult  in  her  goose 
pen.  The  rabid  animal  had  bounded  into  the  midst  of  them,  which 
created  as  great  an  outcry  as  if  Rome  had  a  second  time  been  invaded. 
Out  she  ran  to  their  relief,  not  knowing  the  character  of  ihe  disturber, 
hut  naturally  thinking  it  was  some  thief  of  a  neighbour,  who  wishwl  to 
make  provision  for  a  coming  Christmas.  The  animal  gave  her  one  snap 
and  leapt  the  pen.  "  Mein  hemel !"  screamed  she,  "  er  hat  mein  gebis- 
sen !"     Sure  enough  the  wolf  had  bit  her  in  the  thigh. 

The  party  in  chase  soon  came  up,  and  while  some  stopt  to  parley  and 
sympathize  with  her,  others  pushed  on  after  the  animal — the  spitzbug,  as 
she  spitefully  called  him.  By  this  time  the  wolf  had  made  a  circuit  of 
the  southern  part  of  the  village,  and  scampered  down  the  old  factory  road, 
by  the  mill  dam,  under  the  old  dark  bridge  at  the  saw  mill,  and  up  the 
hill  by  the  old  public  store ;  and  thus  turned  his  course  back  towards  the 
■north,  into  the  thickest  part  of  the  village,  where  he  had  first  entered. 
He  had  made  a  complete  circuit.  All  was  valour,  boasting,  and  hot  speed 
behind  him,  but  the  wolf  had  been  too  nimble  for  them.  Unluckily  foi 
kirn,  however,  while  the  main  group  pushed  behind,  just  as  he  was  scam 
pering  up  the  old  store  hill,  he  was  suddenly  headed  by  a  party  coming 
down  it.  This  party  was  led  by  old  Colonel  S.,  a  revolutionary  '  '-"ir 
a  field-officer  of  the  county  militia,  and  the  superintendent  of  the  exten 
«ive  manufacturing  establishment  from  which  the  village  drew  its  pros 
perity.  He  was  armed  with  a  fusil  of  the  olden  time,  well  charged,  and 
having  been  roused  from  his  bed  in  a  hurry,  could  not  at  the  moment  find 
his  hat,  and  clapt  on  an  old  revolutionary  cocked  hat,  which  hung  in  the 
room.     Hifi  appearance  was  vaoat  opportune ;  be  hahed  on  the  brow  of 


VILLAGE   TRADITION. 


I63 


the  hillp  and  as  the  wolf  bounded  on  he  levelled  his  piece  at  the  passing 
fugitive,  and  fired.  He  had  aimed  at  the  shoulders  ;  the  fleetness  of  its 
speed,  however,  saved  its  vital  parts,  but  the  shot  took  effect  in  the  ani- 
mal's hind  legs.  They  were  both  broken  at  a  shot.  This  brought  him 
down.  The  poor  creature  tried  to  drag  himself  on  by  his  fore  paws, 
but  his  pursuers  were  too  close  upon  him,  and  they  soon  dispatched  him 
with  hatchets  and  clubs. 

Thus  fell  the  rabid  wo\i\  to  be  long  talked  of  by  men  and  boys,  and 
put  down  as  a  chief  item  in  village  traditions.  But  the  effects  of  his  visit 
did  not  end  here.  In  due  time,  symptoms  of  madness  seized  the  cattle 
and  other  animals,  which  had  come  witiiiu  the  reach  of  his  teeth.  Many 
of  the  linest  milch  cows  were  shot.  Calves  and  swine,  and  even  poultry 
went  rabid  ;  and  as  things  of  this  kind  are  generally  overdone,  there  was 
a  perfect  panic  in  the  village  on  the  subject,  and  numbers  of  valuable 
animals  were  doubtless  shot,  merely  because  they  happened  to  show  some 
restiveness  at  a  very  criticnl  epoch. 

But  what,  methinks  the  reader  is  ready  to  ask,  became  of  Mrs.  Sitz  ? 
Whether  it  was,  that  she  had  brought  over  some  mystical  arts  from  the 
Wild  Huntsman  of  Bohemia,  or  had  derived  protection  from  the  venom 
through  the  carefully  administered  medicines  of  Dr.  Crouse,  who  duly 
attended  the  case,  or  some  inherent  influence  of  the  stout  hearted  woman, 
or  the  audacity  of  the  bite  itself,  had  proved  more  than  a  match  for  the 
wolf,  I  cannot  say  ;  but  certain  it  is,  that  while  oxen  and  kiiie,  swine  and 
fallings,  fell  under  the  virus  and  were  shot,  she  recovered,  and  lived 
many  years  to  scold  her  dozing  husband  Frank,  who  did  not  jump  up 
immediately,  and  come  to  her  rescue  at  the  goose  pen. 


I; 


il 

i 


m 
I 


4ei 


i 


]■'  n 


Indian  Possessions. — The  Ottoes  own,  at  the  latest  accounts,  a  large 
tract  of  country  on  the  Big  Platte,  west  of  the  Missouri ;  they  are  a  poor 
race  of  people,  and  receive  a  small  annuity  of  $2,500.  The  Pawnees  ar» 
a  poweilul  body,  and  number  about  6,500  persons,  divided  into  bands  un- 
der the  names  of  Pawnee  Loups,  Grand  Pawnees,  Republican  Pawnees. 
Pawnee  Pics,  &c.  ;  they  are  wild  and  furtive  in  their  habits,  and  receive 
provi?!ions  and  goods.  The  Grand  Nation  is  the  Pottowatlomies,  or  tht 
"  united  bands  of  the  Chippewas,  Ottawas,  and  Pottowattomies.'  They 
own  five  millions  of  acres  of  prairie  lands,  along  the  Missouri  river  to 
the  Little  Sioux,  number  about  2,000,  and  receive  $42,000  a  year  for 
their  lands  sold  in  Illinois  and  Michigan.  They  are  a  respectable  body 
of  Indians,  are  good  farmers,  and  educate  their  children.  The  payment  of 
the  annuities  is  always  a  season  of  great  hilarity  and  festivity. — N.  O.  Pic. 


il 


/•,..(•:■: 


»  *•  n>.  li'  li- 
lt k  a  characteristic  of  aome  of  tho  Indian  legends,  that  they  convey  a  moral  which 
seems  clearly  enough  to  denote,  tliat  a  part  of  tlieso  lcgi;nd3  were  invented  to  convey 
instruction  to  the  yoiiiiET  folks  who  liiitcn  tothrin.  The  known  absence  of  all  harsh 
methods  among  the  Indians,  iit  brinpuijr  up  their  children,  favours  this  idea.  Tho  fol- 
lowing tale  addresses  itself  plainly  to  girls  ;  to  whom  it  teaohcs  the  danger  of  what  we 
denominate  coquetry.  It  would  seem  from  this,  that  beauty,  and  its  concomitant,  a 
passion  for  dress,  among  the  red  daughters  of  Adam  and  Eve,  has  the  same  tendency 
to  create  pride,  and  nourish  self-conceit,  and  si'lt'-tstcem.  imd  assume  a  tyranny  over  the 
human  heart,  which  wrileiu  tell  us,  these  qualities  have  among  their  white-skinned, 
auburn-haired,  and  blue-eyed  progeny  the  world  over.  This  talc  has  appeared  in  the 
"  Columbian.''  The  term  INIoowis  is  one  of  the  most  df.To^ative  and  ofTeusivo  possible.. 
It  is  derived  from  tho  Odjibwa  substaut.ive,  mo,  filth,  or  excrement. 


MOO  WIS, 


OR 


THE   MAN   MADE   UP  Of   RAGS  AND  DIRT. 


A    TRADITION  A  RV    LKGBXD    OV   THE    ODilBWAS. 

In  a  large  village,  there  lived  a  noted  belle,  or  Ma  mon  da  go  kwa,  who 
was  the  admiration  of  all  the  young  hunters  and  warriors.  She  was 
particularly  admired  by  a  young  mnn,  who  from  his  good  figure,  and  the 
care  he  took  in  his  dress,  was  called  the  Beau-Man,  or  Ma  mon  da  gin  in-e. 
This  young  man  had  a  friend  and  companion,  whom  he  made  a  confidant 
of  his  aflfairs.  "  Come,"  said  he,  one  day  in  a  sportive  mood,  "  let  us  go  a 
courting  to  her  who  is  so  handsome,  perhaps  she  may  fancy  one  of  us." 
But  she  would  listen  to  neither  of  them,  and  when  the  handsome  young 
man  rallied  from  the  coldness  of  her  air,  and  made  an  effort  to  overcome 
her  indifference,  she  put  together  her  thumb  and  tb'ee  fingers, and  raising 
her  hand  gracefully  towards  him,  deliberately  opened  them  in  his  face. 
This  gesticulatory  mode  of  rejection  is  one  of  the  highest  contempt,  and 
the  young  hunter  retired  confused  and  abashed.  His  sense  of  pride  was 
<leeply  wounded,  and  he  was  the  more  piqued,  that  it  had  been  done  in 
the  presence  of  others,  and  the  affair  was  soon  noised  about  the  village, 
and  became  the  talk  of  every  lodge  circle.  Besides,  he  was  a  very  sen 
sitive  man,  and  the  thing  so  preyed  upon  him,  that  he  became  moody, 
and  at  last  took  to  his  bed  He  was  taciturn,  often  lying  for  days  without 
uttermg  a  word,  with  his  eyes  fixed  on  vacancy,  and  taking  little  or  no 
food.  From  this  state  no  efllbrtg  could  rouse  him ;  he  felt  abashed  and  dis- 
honoured, even  in  the  presence  of  his  own  relatives,  and  no  persuasions 
could  induce  him  to  rise.  So  that  when  the  family  prepared  to  tak(» 
down  the  lodge  to  remove,  he  still  kept  his  bed,  and  they  were  compelled 
to  lift  it  over  his  head,  and  leave  him  upon  his  skin  couch.  It  Avas  a  time 
of  general  removal  and  breaking  up  of  the  camp,  for  it  was  only  a  win- 
ter's hunting  camp,  and  as  the  season  of  the  hunt  was  now  over,  and 

164 


TRADITIONARY    LEGEIfOS. 


165 


spring  began  to  appear,  they  all  moved  off,  as  by  one  impulse,  to  the  plact 
of  their  summer  village,  and  in  a  short  lime,  all  were  pone,  and  he  was 
left  alone.  The  last  person  to  leave  him  was  his  boon  companion,  and 
cousin,  who  has  been  mentioned  as  also  one  of  the  admirers  of  the 
forest  belle.  But  even  his  voice  was  disregarded,  and  :.s  soon  as  his  steps 
died  away  on  the  creaking  snow,  the  stillness  and  solitude  of  the  wilder- 
ness rojorned  around. 

As  soon  as  all  wtMe  gono,  and  he  could  no  longer,  by  listening,  hear  the 
remotest  sounds  of  the  departing  camp,  the  Beau-Man  arose.  It  is  to  be 
understood  that  this  youug  man  was  aided  by  a  powerlul  jjuardian  spirit, 
or  porsor  .>  ."'oneto  ;  and  he  resolved  to  make  use  ol'  his  utmost  power  to 
punish  niiu  Li'-^blo  the  girl.  For  she  was  noted  in  the  tribe  for  her  co- 
quetry, and  had  treated  others,  who  were  every  way  her  equals,  as  she 
had  done  him.  He  resolved  on  a  singular  etnUagom.  by  way  of  revenge. 
For  this  purpose,  he  walked  over  the  deserted  camp,  and  gathered  up  all 
the  bits  of  soiled  cloth,  clippings  of  finery,  ;ind  cast  otF  clothing,  and 
ornaments  which  had  either  been  left  or  lost.  These  he  carefully  picked 
out  of  the  snow,  into  which  some  of  them  had  been  trodden  and 
partially  buried,  and  conveyed  them  to  one  plac<'.  'J'ht;  niotly  heap  of 
gaudy  and  soiled  stuffs,  he  restored  to  their  original  beauty,  and  deter- 
mined to  make  them  into  a  coat  and  leggins,  which  he  trimmed  with 
beads,  and  finished  and  decorated  after  the  best  fashion  of  his  tribe.  He 
then  made  a  pair  of  moccasins  and  garnished  them  with  beads,  a  bow  and 
arrows,  and  a  frontlet  and  feathers  for  the  head,  flaving  done  this,  he 
searched  about  for  cast  out  bones  of  aninj^jjs,  picc(;s  of  skins,  clippings  of 
dried  meat, and  even  dirt,  and  having  cemented  them  together  with  snow,  he 
filled  the  clothes  with  these  things,  ami  pressed  the  mass  firmly  in,  and 
fashioned  it  externallv  in  all  respects,  like  a  t;ill  and  well  IVamed  man. 
He  put  a  bow  and  arrows  in  his  hands,  and.thc  iionlict  on  his  head.  And 
having  finished  it,  he  brought  it  to  life,  and  the  uTngo  stood  forth,  in  the 
most  favoured  lineaments  of  his  fellows.  Such  w:is  the  origin  of  Moowis, 
or  the  Dirt  and  Rag  Man. 

"Follow  me,"  said  the  Beau-Man,  "and  I  will  direct  yon,  how  you  shall 
act."  He  was  indeed,  a  very  sightly  person,  and  us  they  entered  the  new 
encampment,  the  many  colours  of  his  clothes,  the  profusion  ol  ornaments 
which  he  had  managed  to  give  hitn,  and  his  fine  lOiitily  step,  and  animated 
countenance,  drew  all  eyes.  And  he  wis  received  by  .ill,  both  old  and 
young,  with  marks  of  attention.  The  chief  invited  liiin  to  his  lodge,  and 
he  w^as  feasted  on  the  moose's  hump  and  the  finest  venison. 

But  no  one  was  better  pleased  with  the  handsome  stranger  than  Ma  mon 
dd  go  kvva.  She  fell  in  love  with  him  at  the  first  sight,  and  he  was  an 
invited  guest  at  the  lodge  of  her  mother,  the  very  first  e.ver\ing  of  his  ar 
rival.  The  Beau-man  went  with  him,  for  it  was  under  his  patronage  that 
he  had  been  introduced,  and,  in  truth,  he  had  another  motive  for  accom- 
panying him,  for  he  had  not  yet  wholly  subdued  his  feelings  of  admira- 


■ii 


m 


i 
i 


f  ■ 

i 


wm 


m 


lH^ 


166 


TRADITIONARY  LEGENDS. 


tion  for  the  object,  against  whom  he  had,  nevertheless,  exerted  all  his 
necromantic  power,  and  he  held  himself  subject  to  any  favourable  turn, 
which  he  secretly  hoped  the  visit  might  take,  in  relation  to  himself  But 
no  such  turn  occurred.  Moowis  attracted  the  chief  attention,  and  every 
eye  and  heart  were  alert  to  entertain  him.  In  this  effort  on  the  part  of 
his  entertainers,  they  had  well  nigh  revealed  his  true  character,  and  dis- 
.^olvcd  him  into  his  original  elements  of  rags,  and  snow,  and  dirt ;  for  he 
was  assigned  the  most  prominent  place  before  the  fire  :  this  was  a  degree 
of  heat  which  he  could  by  no  means  endure.  To  ward  it  off  he  .put  a 
boy  between  himself  and  the  fire.  He  shifted  his  position  frequently,  and 
evaded,  by  dexterous  mancsuvres,  and  timely  remarks,  the*  pressing  invi- 
tation of  his  host  to  sit  up,  and  enjoy  it.  He  so  managed  these  excuses,  as 
not  only  to  conceal  his  dread  of  immediate  dissolution,  but  to  secure  the 
further  approbation  of  the  fair  forest  girl,  who  could  not  but  admire  one 
who  had  so  brave  a  spirit  of  endurance  against  the  paralysing  effects  of 
cold. 

The  visit  proved  that  the  rejected  lover  had  well  calculated  the  effects 
of  his  plan.  He  withdrew  from  the  lodge,  and  Moowis  triumphed. 
Before  he  went,  he  saw  him  cross  the  lodge  to  the  coveted  abinos,  or  bride- 
groom's seat.  Marriage  in  the  forest  race,  is  a  simple  ceremony,  and 
where  the  impediments  of  custom  are  small,  there  is  but  little  time  de- 
manded for  their  execution.  The  dart  which  Ma  mon  da  go  kwa  had  so 
often  delighted  in  sending  to  the  hearts  of  her  admirers,  she  was  at  length 
fated  herself  to  receive.  She  had  married  an  image.  As  the  morning 
begun  to  break,  the  stranger  arose  and  adjusted  his  warrior's  plumes,  and 
took  his  forest  weapons  to  depart.  "  I  must  go,"  said  he,  "  for  I  have  an 
important  business  to  do,  and  there  are  many  hills  and  streams  between 
me  and  the  object  of  my  journey."  "  I  will  go  with  you,"  she  replied. 
"  It  is  too  far,"  he  rejoined,  "  and  you  are  ill  able  to  encounter  the  perils 
of  the  way."  "  It  is  not  so  far,  but  that  I  can  go,"  she  responded,  "  and 
there  are  no  dangers  which  I  will  not  fully  share  for  you." 

Moowis  returned  to  the  lodge  of  his  master,  and  detailed  to  him  the 
events  we  have  described.  Pity,  for  a  moment,  seized  the  breast  of  the 
rejected  youth.  He  regretted  that  she  should  thus  have  cast  herself  away 
upon  an  image  and  a  shadow,  when  she  might  have  been  mistress  of  the 
best  lodge  in  the  band.  "  But  it  is  her  own  folly,"  he  said,  "  she  has 
turned  a  deaf  ear  »o  the  counsels  of  prudence,  and  she  must  submit  to  her 
fate." 

The  same  morning  the  Image-man  set  forth,  and  his  wife  followed  hina, 
according  to  custom,  at  a  distance.  ^The  way  was  rough  and  intricate, 
and  she  could  not  keep  up  with  his  rapid  pace  ;  but  she  struggled  hard, 
and  perseveringly  to  overtake  him.  Moowis  had  been  long  out  of  sight, 
when  the  sun  arose,  and  commenced  upon  his  snow-formed  body  the 
work  of  dissolution.  He  began  to  melt  away,  and  fall  to  pieces.  As 
she  ibllowed  him  piece  after  piece  of  his  clothing  were  found  in  the  path. 


'  \a 


TRADITIONARY   LEGENDS. 


167 


She  first  found  his  mittens,  then  his  moccasins,  then  his  loggias,  then  his 
coat,  and  other  parts  of  his  garments.  As  the  heat  unbound  them,  they 
had  all  returned  also  to  their  debased  and  filtny  condition.  The  way  led 
over  rocks,  through  wind  falls,  across  marslies.  It  whirled  about  to  all 
points  of  the  compass,  and  had  n;  cerbiiii  direction  or  object.  Rags, 
bones,  leather,  beads,  feathers,  and  soiled  ribbons,  were  found,  but  she 
never  caught  the  sight  of  Moowis.  She  spent  the  day  in  wandering ;  and 
when  evening  came,  she  was  no  nearer  the  object  of  her  search  than  in 
the  morning,  but  the  snow  having  now  melted,  she  had  completely  lost 
his  track,  and  vi'andered  about,  uncertain  which  way  to  go,  and  in  a  state 
of  perfect  despair.  Finding  herself  lost,  she  begun,  with  bitter  cries,  to 
bewail  her  fate.  '  •    •     •   , 

"  Moowis,  Moowis,"  she  cried.  "  Nin  ge  won  e  win  ig,  ne  won  e  win  ig" 
— that  is — Moowis,  Moowis,  you  have  led  me  astray — you  are  leading  me 
astray.     And  with  this  cry  she  continued  to  wander  in  the  woods. 

Sometimes  the  village  girls  repeat  the  above  \vords,  varying  the  expres- 
sions, till  they  constitute  an  irregular  kind  of  song,  which,  according  to 
the  versiotis  of  a  friendly  hand,  may  he  set  down  as  follows  — 

Moowis !  Moowis ! 

\     .  Forest  rover, ■  ■ 

'"  ,.  Where  art  thou?  'j      .;,, 

.,  Ah  my  bravest,  gayest  lover, 

I  Guide  me  now. 

k 'J  Moowis!  Moowis!                                           .     ' 

fi.i,   f'  Ah  believe  me,                                                    '*  [ 

ni  List  my  moan,                                                  "■ 

,•;  yr\  Do  not — do  not,  brave  heart,  leave  me             ••  '' 

n;. .  All  alone.                                                        ,   ■     •' 

*'"    '      '  ,  Moowis!  Moowis!  '  ^ 

'"  '"'  Foot-prints  vanished, 

Whither  wend  I, 

Fated,  lost,  detested,  banished, 
Must  I  die. 

Moowis!  Moowis!  ;-  ■] 

Whither  goest, 
I    i         Eye-bright  lover,  , 

Ah  thou  ravenous  bird  that  knowest, 
.  ,;  1      I  see  you  hover. 

Circling — circling,       '  / 

'     "         As  I  wander,  " 

"■■<'  '    But  to  spy    i.--'^'-'  ■*^^'-'    '    '••••"     ■ 
_   ^  Where  I  fall,  and  then  to  batten. 

On  my  breast. 


'.,) 


;»■« 


f.ir 


ii_.:- 


'» 


'-ft' 
■K 


1.1  i 


'.ut 


.   '.1 


il-x. 


m 


m 


m  1 

'I'M 


■■;  5! 


fHil 


>Ui    M/  ' 


THE  LONE  LIGHTNING. 


ill     .{-.'C 


AN    ODJIBWA    TALK. 


A  LITTLE  orphan  boy  who  had  no  one  to  care  for  him,  was  once  living 
with  his  uncle,  who  treated  him  very  badly,  making  him  do  hard  things 
and  giving  him  very  little  to  eat ;  so  that  the  boy  pined  away,  he  never 
grew  much,  and  became,  through  hard  usage,  very  thin  and  light.  At 
last  the  uncle  felt  ashamed  of  this  treatment,  and  determined  to  make 
amends  for  it,  by  fattening  him  up,  but  his  real  object  was,  to  kill  him 
by  over-feeding.  He  told  his  wife  to  give  the  boy  plenty  of  bear's  meat, 
and  let  him  have  the  fat,  which  is  thought  to  be  the  best  part.  They 
were  both  very  assiduous  in  cramming  him,  and  one  day  came  near 
choking  him  to  death,  by  forcing  the  fat  down  his  thfoat.  The  boy 
escaped  and  fled  from  the  lodge.  He  knew  not  where  to  go,  but  wan- 
dered about.  When  night  came  on,  he  was  afraid  the  wild  beasts  would 
eat  him,  so  he  climbed  up  into  the  forks  of  a  high  pine  tree,  and  there 
he  fell  asleep  in  the  branches,  and  had  an  oupoway,  or  ominous  dream. 

A  person  appeared  to  him  from  the  upper  sky,  and  said, "  My  poor  little 
lad,  I  pity  you,  and  the  bad  usage  you  have  received  from  your  uncle 
has  led  me  to  visit  you :  follow  me,  and  step  in  my  tracks. "  Immediately 
his  sleep  left  him,  and  he  rose  up  and  followed  his  guide,  mounting  up 
higher  and  higher  into  the  air,  until  he  reached  the  upper  sky.  Here 
twelve  arrows  were  put  into  his  hands,  and  he  was  told  that  there  were 
a  great  many  manitoes  in  the  northern  sky,  against  whom  he  must  go  to 
war,  and  try  to  waylay  and  shoot  them.  Accordingly  he  went  to  that 
part  of  th(!  sky,  and,  at  long  intervals,  shot  arrow  after  arrow,  until  he 
had  expended  eleven,  in  vain  attempt  to  ki'l  the  manitoes.  At  the 
flight  of  each  arrt  v,  there  was  a  long  and  solitary  streak  of  lightning  in 
the  sky — then  all  was  clear  again,  and  not  a  cloud  or  spot  could  be  seen. 
The  twelfth  arrow  he  held  a  long  time  in  his  hands,  and  looked  around 
keenly  on  every  side  to  spy  the  manitoes  he  was  after.  But  these  mani* 
toes  were  very  cunning,  and  could  change  their  form  in  a  moment.  All 
they  feared  was  the  boy's  arrows,  for  these  were  magic  arrows,  which 
had  been  given  to  him  by  a  good  spirit,  and  had  power  to  kill  them,  if 
aimed  aright.  At  length,  the  boy  drew  up  his  last  arrow,  settled  in  his 
aim,  and  let  fly,  as  he  thought,  into  the  very  heart  of  the  chief  of  the 
manitoes  ;  but  before  the  arrow  reached  him,  he  changed  himself 
into  a  rock.  Into  this  rock,  the  head  of  the  arrow  sank  deep  and  stuck 
fast.  5>.')'i/(-';i  ■'f'.'  ?'■■')«:>     ■'<.'  1  >'<-^  ■'     ■ 

"  Now  your  gifts  are  all  expended,"  cried  the  enraged  manito, "  and  I 
will  make  an  example  of  your  audacity  and  pride  of  heart,  for  lifting 
your  bow  against  me" — and  so  saying,  he  transformed  the  boy  into  the 
Nazhik-a-wa  wa  sun,  or  Lone  Lightning,  which  may  be  observed  in  the 
northern  sky,  to  this  day.  ,, ,    ;  f, 


168 


t;    •■      I-.     »,<■;   ,T      1.' 


.<  •>  ..!• 


SKETCHES  OF  THE  LIVES  OF 


NOTED  RED  MEN  AND  WOMEN 


m 


WUO  HAVE  APPEARED  ON  THE  WESTERN  CONTINENT. 


CONFESSIONS   OF    CATHERINE  OCfeE  WYAN  AKWUT   OKWAj 

OR    THE    WOMAN    OP    THE    BLUE-ROBED    CLOUD, 

THE  PROPHETESS  OF  CHEOOIMEGOM. 

[These  confessions  of  the  Western  Pythoness  were  made  after  she  had  relin- 
qaished  the  prophetic  olBce,  discarded  all  the  ceremonies  of  the  Indian  Mtddwinani 
Jtaiheiwin,  and  united  herself  to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church,  of  which,  up  to 
our  latest  dates,  she  remained  a  consistent  member.  They  are  narrated  in  her  own 
words.] 

When  I  was  a  girl  of  about  twelve  or  thirteen  years  of  age,  my  mother 
told  me  to  look  out  for  something  that  would  happen  to  me.  Accordingly, 
one  morning  early,  in  the  middle  of  winter,  I  found  an  unusual  sign,  and 
ran  off,  as  far  from  the  lodge  as  I  could,  and  remained  there  until  my 
mother  came  and  found  me  out.  She  knew  what  was  the  matter,  and 
brought  me  nearer  to  the  family  lodge,  and  bade  me  help  her  in  making 
a  small  lodge  of  branches  of  the  spruce  tree.  She  told  me  to  remain 
there,  and  keep  away  from  every  one,  and  as  a  diversion,  to  keep  myself 
employed  in  chopping  wood,  and  that  she  would  bring  me  plenty  of  pre- 
pared bass  wood  bark  to  twist  into  twine.  She  told  me  she  would  come 
to  see  me,  in  two  days,  and  that  in  the  meantime  I  must  not  even  taste 
snow.  * 

I  did  as  directed  ;  at  the  end  of  two  days  she  came  to  see  me.  I 
thought  she  would  surely  bring  me  something  to  eat,  but  to  my  disap- 
pointment she  brought  nothing.  I  suffered  more  from  thirsty  than  hun- 
ger, though  I  felt  my  stomach  gnawing.  My  mother  sat  quietly  down 
and  said  (after  ascertaining  that  I  had  not  tasted  anything,  as  she 
directed),  "  My  child,  you  are  the  youngest  of  your  sisters,  and  none  are. 
now  left  me  of  all  my  sons  and  children,  but  you  four^^  (alluding  to  her 
two  elder  sisters,  herself  and  a  little  son,  still  a  mere  lad).  "  Who,** 
she  continued,  "  will  take  care  of  us  poor  women  .'  Now,  my  daughter, 
listen  to  me,  and  try  to  obey.  Blacken  your  face  and  fast  really,  that 
the  Master  of  Life  may  have  pity  on  you  and  me,  and  on  us  all.  Do 
not,  in  the  least,  deviate  from  my  counsels,  and  in  two  days  more,  I 

■  m  VI.''..      >.  ■  ij    -j-jj-  .  ^i.»."  -  ■  ,w     ..•  IfiQ 


'i 


1 

i 

■     l;ip 


1 


■!'    ■    ■ 

m 

i 

:| 

1 

;p 

^f»  i 

K^ 

iii  ■ 

Brf 

■■!»    ■: 

'1^ 

'I  ^ 


m  : 


170 


THE   PROPHETESS   OP   CHEOOIMEGON. 


will  come  to  you.  He  will  help  you,  if  you  are  determined  to  do  what 
is  right,  and  tell  me,  whether  you  are  favored  or  not,  by  the  true  Great 
Spirit ;  and  if  your  visions  are  not  good,  reject  them."  So  saying,  she 
departed.  '    '      -'       '  ■      i .;  '-;. 

I  took  my  little  hatchet  and  cut  plenty  of  wood,  and  twisted  the  cord 
that  was  to  be  used  in  sewing  ap  puk  way  oon  un,  or  mats,  for  the  use  of 
the  family.  Gradually,  I  began  to  feel  less  appetite,  but  my  thirst  con- 
tinued ;  still  I  was  fearful  of  touching  the  snow  to  allay  it,  by  sucking  it, 
as  my  mother  had  told  me  that  if  I  did  so,  though  secretly,  the  Great 
Spirit  would  see  me,  and  the  lesser  spirits  also,  and  that  my  fasting 
would  be  of  no  use.  So  I  continued  to  fast  till  the  fourth  day,  when  my 
mother  came  with  a  little  tin  dish,  and  filling  it  with  snow,  she  came  to 
my  lodge,  and  was  well  pleased  to  find  that  I  had  followed  her  injunc- 
tions. She  melted  the  snow,  and  told  me  to  drink  it.  I  did  so,  and 
felt  refreshed,  but  had  a  desire  for  more,  which  she  told  me  would 
not  do,  and  I  contented  myself  with  what  she  had  given  me.  She  again 
told  me  to  get  and  follow  a  good  vision — a  vision  that  might  not  only  do 
us  good,  but  also  beneBt  mankind,  if  I  could.  She  then  left  me,  and  for 
two  days  she  did  not  come  near  me,  nor  any  human  being,  and  I  was 
left  to  my  own  reflections.  The  night  of  the  sixth  day,  I  fancied  a  voice 
called  to  me,  and  said  :  *'  Poor  child !  I  pity  your  condition  ;  come,  you 
are  invited  this  way  j"  and  I  thought  the  voice  proceeded  from  a  certain 
distance  from  my  lodge.  I  obeyed  the  summons,  and  going  to  the  spot 
from  which  the  voice  came,  found  a  thin  shining  path,  like  a  silver  cord, 
which  I  followed.  It  led  straight  forward,  and,  it  seemed,  upward. 
No.  3.  After  going  a  short  distance  I  stood  still,  and  saw  on  my  right 
hand  the  new  moon,  with  a  flame  rising  from  the  top  like  a  candle, 
which  threw  around  a  broad  light.  No.  4.  On  the  left  appeared  the 
sun,  near  the  point  of  its  setting.  No.  11.  I  went  on,  and  I  beheld  on 
my  right  the  face  of  Kau  gc  gag  be  qria,  or  the  everlasting  woman,  No. 
5,  who  told  me  her  nam^,  and  said  to  me,  "  I  give  you  my  name,  and 
you  may  give  it  to  another.  I  also  give  you  that  which  I  have,  life  ever- 
lasting. I  give  you  long  life  on  the  earth,  and  skill  in  saving  life  in 
others.    Go,  you  are  called  on  high."  .        *... t  , 

I  went  on,  and  saw  a  man  standing  with  a  large  circular  body,  and 
rays  from  his  head,  like  horns.  No.  6.  He  said,  "  Fear  not,  my  name  is 
Monedo  Wininees,  or  the  Little  man  Spirit.  I  give  this  name  to  your 
first  son.  It  is  my  life.  Go  to  the  place  you  are  called  to  visit."  I  fol- 
lowed the  path  till  I  could  see  that  it  led  up  to  an  opening  in  the  sky, 
when  I  heard  a  voice,  and  standing  still,  saw  the  figure  of  a  man  standing 
near  the  path,  whose  head  was  surrounded  with  a  brilliant  halo,  and  his 
breast  was  covered  with  squares.  No.  7.  He  said  to  me  :  "  Look  at 
me,  my  name  is  0  Shau  wau  e  gecghick^  or  the  Bright  Blue  Sky.  I  am 
the  veil  that  covers  the  opening  into  the  sky.     Stand  and  listen  to  me. 


CONFESSIONS    OF    THE 


171 


Do  not  be  afraid.  I  am  going  to  endow  you  with  gifts  of  life,  and  put 
you  in  array  that  you  may  withstand  and  endure."  Immediately  1  saw 
myself  encircled  with  bright  points  which  rested  against  me  like  needles, 
but  gave  mo  no  pain,  and  they  fell  at  my  feet.  No.  9.  This  was  repeat- 
ed several  times,  and  at  each  time  they  fell  to  the  ground.  He  said, 
"  wait  and  do  not  fear,  till  I  have  said  and  done  all  I  am  about  to  do." 
1  then  felt  different  instruments,  first  like  awls,  and  then  like  nails  stuck 
into  my  flesh,  but  neither  did  they  give  me  pain,  but  like  the  needles,  fell 
at  my  feet,  as  often  as  they  appeared.  He  then  said,  "  that  is  good," 
meaning  my  trial  by  these  points.  "  You  will  see  length  of  days.  Ad- 
vance a  little  farther,"  said  he.  I  did  so,  and  stood  at  the  comm«nce- 
ment  of  the  opening.  "  You  have  arrived,"  said  he, "  at  the  limit  you  can- 
not pass.  I  give  you  my  name,  you  can  give  it  to  another.  Nofv,  re- 
turn !  Look  around  you.  There  is  a  conveyance  for  you.  No.  10.  Do  not 
be  afraid  to  get  on  its  back,  and  when  you  get  to  your  lodge,  you  must 
take  that  which  sustains  the  human  body."  I  turned,  and  saw  a  kind  of 
6Bh  swimming  in  the  air,  and  getting  upon  it  as  directed,  was  carried 
back  with  celerity,  my  hair  floating  behind  me  in  the  air.  And  as  soon 
as  I  got  back,  my  vision  ceased. 

In  the  morning,  being  the  sixth  day  of  my  fast,  my  mother  came  with 
a  little  bit  of  dried  trout.     But  such  was  my  sensitiveness  to  all  sounds, 
and  my  increased  power  of  scent,  produced  by  fasting,  that  before  she 
came  in  sight  I  heard  her,  while  a  great  way  off,  and  when  she  came  in,  I 
could  not  bear  the  smell  of  the  fish  or  herself  either.     She  said,  "  I  have 
brought  something  for  you  to  eat,  only  a  mouthful,  to  prevent  your  dy- 
ing."    She  prepared  to  cook  it,  but  I  said,  "  Mother,  forbear,  I  do  not 
wish  to  eat  it — the  smell  is  offensive  to  me."    She  accordingly  left  off 
preparing  to  cook  the  fish,  and  again  encouraged  me  to  persevere,  and  try  to 
become  a  comfort  to  her  in  her  old  age  and  bereaved  state,  and  left  me. 
I  attempted  to  cut  wood,  as  usual,  but  in  the  effort  I  fell  back  on  the 
snow,  from  weariness,  and  lay  some  time ;  at  last  I  made  an  effort  and 
rose,  and  went  to  my  lodge  and  lay  down.     I  again  saw  the  vision,  and 
each  person  who  had  before  spoken  to  me,  and  heard  the  promises  of 
different  kinds  made  to  me,  and  the  songs.     I  went  the  same  path  which 
I  had  pursued  before,  and  met  with  the  same  reception.     I  also  had 
another  vision,  or  celestial  visit,  which  I  shall  presently  relate.      My 
mother  came  again  on  the  seventh  day,  and  brought  nDe  some  pounded 
corn  boiled  in  snow  water,  for  she  said  I  must  not  drink  water  from  lake 
or  river.     After  taking  it,  I  related  my  vision  to  her.     She  said  it  waa 
good,  and  spoke  to  me  to  continue  my  fast  three  days  longer.     I  did  so ; 
at  the  end  of  which  she  took  me  home,  and  made  a  feast  in  honor  of  my 
success,  and  invited  a  great  many  guests.     I  was  told  to  eat  sparingly, 
and  to  take  nothjng  too  hearty  or  substantial ;  but  this  was  unnecessary, 
for  my  abstinence  had  made  my  senses  so  acute,  that  all  animal  food  had 
a  gross  and  disagreeable  odor. 


i: 


I ''I 


lit, 

I 


■  'i 
(I 


J-J  !l 


m 


I 


.  ^i 


Hi 


172 


PROPHETESS    OP    CIIKGOIMEOON. 


After  the  seventh  day  of  my  fast  (she  continued),  while  \  vrtm 
lying  in  my  lodge,  I  saw  a  dark  round  object  descending  from  the  sky 
like  a  round  stone,  and  enter  my  lodge.  As  it  came  near,  1  saw  that 
it  had  small  feet  and  hands  like  a  human  hody.  It  spoke  to  me  and  said, 
"  I  give  you  the  gift  of  seeing  into  futurity,  that  you  may  use  it,  for  the 
benefit  of  yourself  and  the  Indians — your  relations  and  tribes-people." 
It  then  departed,  but  as  it  went  away,  it  assumed  wings,  and  looked  to 
me  like  the  red-headed  woodpecker. 

In  consequence  of  being  thus  favored,  I  ^sumed  the  arts  of  a  medicine 
woman  and  a  prophetess  ;  but  never  those  of  a  Wabeno.  The  first 
time  I  exercised  the  prophetical  art,  was  at  the  strong  and  repeated  soli- 
cttations  of  my  friends.  It  was  in  the  winter  season,  and  they  were  then 
encamped  west  of  the  Wisacoda,  or  Brule  river  of  Lake  Superior,  and 
between  it  and  ihe  plains  west.  There  were,  besides  my  mother's 
family  and  relatives,  a  considerable  number  of  families.  They  had 
been  some  time  at  the  place,  and  were  near  starving,  as  they  could  find 
no  game.  One  evening  the  chief  of  the  party  came  into  my  mother's 
lodge.  I  had  lain  down,  and  was  supposed  to  be  asleep,  and  he  request- 
■ed  of  my  mother  that  she»would  allow  me  to  try  my  skill  to  relieve  them. 
My  mother  spoke  to  me,  and  after  some  conversation,  she  gave  her  con- 
sent. I  told  them  to  build  the  Jee  stik  aun,  or  prophet's  lodge,  strongy 
and  gave  particular  directions  for  it.  I  directed  that  it  should  consist  of 
ten  posts  or  saplings,  each  of  a  difierent  kind  of  wood,  which  I  named. 
When  it  was  finished,  and  tightly  wound  with  skins,  the  entire  population 
of  the  encampment  assembled  around  it  and  I  went  in,  taking  only  a 
small  drum.  I  immediately  knelt  down,  and  holding  my  head  near  the 
ground,  in  a  position  as  near  as  may  be  prostrate,  began  beating  my 
drum,  and  reciting  my  songs  or  incantations.  The  lodge  commenced 
shaking  violently,  by  supernatural  means.  I  knew  this,  by  the  com- 
pressed current  of  air  above,  and  the  noise  of  motion.  This  being  regard- 
ed by  me,  and  by  all  without,  as  a  proof  of  the  presence  of  the  spirits  ) 
consulted,  I  ceased  beating  and  singing,  and  lay  still,  waiting  for  questions, 
in  the  position  I  had  at  first  assumed. 

.  The  first  question  put  to  me,  was  in  relation  to  the  game,  and  when 
it  was  to  be  found.  The  response  was  given  by  the  orbicular  spirit, 
who  had  appeared  to  me.  He  said,  "  How  short-sighted  you  are  ! 
If  you  will  go  iiv  a  west  direction,  you  will  find  game  in  abundance." 
Next  day  the  camp  was  broken  up,  and  they  all  moved  westward,  the 
hunters,  as  usual,  going  far  ahead.  They  had  not  proceeded  far  beyond 
the  bounds  of  their  former  hunting  circle,  when  they  came  upon  tracks 
of  moose,  and  that  day,  they  killed  a  female  and  two  young  moose, 
nearly  full-grown.  They  pitched  their  encampment  anew,  and  bad 
abundance  of  animal  food  in  this  new  positior. 

My  reputation  was   established  by  this  success,  and  I  was  after- 


THE    PROPilKTKUS   OF    CHKOOIMBOON. 


173 


waras  noted  in  the  tribe,  in  the  d^t  of  a  medicine  woman,  and  lung 
the  songs  which  1  have  given  to  you.  About  four  years  after,  I  was 
married  to  O  Mush  Kow  Kgcczhick,  or  the  Strong  Sky,  who  waa  a 
rery  active  and  successful  hunter,  and  kept  his  lodge  well  supplied 
with  food  ;  and  we  lived  happy.  After  I  had  had  two  children,  a  girl 
and  a  boy,  we  went  out,  as  is  the  custom  of  the  Indians  in  the  spring,  to 
visit  the  white  settlements.  One  night,  while  we  were  encamped  at  the 
head  of  the  portage  at  Pauwating  (the  Falls  of  St.  Mary'.s),  angry  words 
passed  between  my  husband  and  a  half  f^renchraan  named  Gaullicr,  who, 
with  his  two  cousins,  in  the  course  of  the  dispute,  drew  their  knives  and  a 
tomahawk,  and  stabbed  and  cut  him  in  four  or  five  places,  in  his  body,  head 
and  thighs.  This  happened  the  first  year  that  the  Americans  came  to 
that  place  (1822).  He  had  gone  out  at  a  late  hour  in  the  evening,  to 
visit  the  tent  of  Gaultier.  Having  been  urged  by  one  of  the  trader's 
men  to  take  liquor  that  evening,  and  it  being  already  late,  I  desired  him 
not  to  go,  but  to  defer  his  visit  till  next  day  ;  and  after  he  had  left  the 
lodge,  I  felt  a  sudden  presentiment  of  evil,  and  I  went  after  him,  and  re 
newed  my  efforts  in  vain.  He  told  me  to  return,  and  as  I  had  two  chil 
dren  in  the  lodge,  the  youngest  of  whom,  a  boy,  was  still  in  his  cradle, 
md  then  ill,  I  sat  up  with  him  late,  and  waited  and  waited,  till  a  late 
hour,  and  then  fell  asleep  from  exhaustion.  I  slept  very  sound.  The 
first  I  knew,  was  a  violent  shaking  from  a  girl,  a  niece  of  Gaultier's, 
who  told  me  my  husband  and  Gaultier  were  all  the  time  quarrelling.  I 
arose,  and  went  up  the  stream  to  Gaultier's  camp  fire.  It  was  nearly 
out,  and  I  tried  in  vain  to  make  it  blaze.  I  looked  into  his  tent,  but  all 
was  dark  and  not  a  soul  there.  They  had  suddenly  fled,  although  I  did 
not  at  the  moment  know  the  cause.  I  tried  to  make  a  light  to  find  my 
husband,  but  could  find  nothing  dry,  for  it  had  rained  very  hard  the  day 
before.  After  being  out  a  while  my  vision  became  clearer,  and  turning 
toward  the  river  side,  I  saw  a  dark  object  lying  near  the  shore,  on  a 
grassy  opening.  1  was  attracted  by  something  glistening,  which  turned 
out  to  be  his  ear-rings.  I  thought  he  was  asleep,  and  in  stooping  to 
awake  him,  I  slipped  and  fell  on  my  knees.  I  had  slipped  in  his  blood 
on  the  grass,  and  putting  my  hand  on  his  face,  found  him  dead.  In  the 
morning  the  Indian  agent  came  with  soldiers  from  the  fort,  to  see  what 
had  happened,  but  the  murderer  and  all  his  bloody  gang  of  relatives  had 
<led.  The  agent  gave  orders  to  have  the  body  buried  in  the  old  Indian 
burial  ground,  below  the  Falls. 

'  My  aged  mother  was  encamped  about  a  mile  oflj  at  this  time.  I  took 
:Tiy  two  children  in  the  morning,  and  fled  to  her  lodge.  She  had  just 
heard  of  the  murder,  and  was  crying  as  I  entered.  I  reminded  her  that 
it  was  an  act  of  providence,  to  which  we  must  submit.  She  said  it  was 
for  me  and  my  poor  helpless  children  that  she  was  crying — that  I  was 
i>  it  ae  she  had  been,  years  before,  with  nobody  to  provide  for  U8> 


Ji.M'i 


M\ 


■i'Vh 


I 

■\t'i 


lU 


174 


BUMNO   C' 


C?   TUV.   MIAMI8. 


With  her  I  returned  to  my  native*  country  al  <Jht>goiinegon  on  Lakt 
Superior. 

Thus  far,  her  own  narrative.  We  hope,  in  a  future  number,  to  give 
further  particulars  of  her  varied,  and  rather  eventful  life  ;  together  Mrith 
specimens  of  her  medicine,  and  prophetic  songs. 


RULING  CHIEF  OF  THE  MIAMIS. 

Died,  on  the  13th  inst.  (August,  1841),  at  his  residence  on  the  St 
Mary's,  four  and  a  half  miles  south-west  of  this  city,  John  B.  Richardville, 
principal  chief  of  the  Miami  nation  of  Indians,  aged  about  eighty  years. 

Chief  Richardville,  or  "  Piskewah"  (which  is  an  Indian  name,  mean- 
ing in  English  "  wild-cat"),  was  born  on  the  point  across  the  Maumee 
river,  opposite  this  city,  under  or  near  a  large  apple  tree,  on  the  farm  of 
the  late  Colonel  Coles  ;  and  at  a  very  early  age,  by  succession,  became 
the  chief  of  the  tribe,  his  mother  being  chieftainess  at  the  time  of  his 
birth.  His  situation  soon  brought  him  in  contact  with  the  whites,  and  he 
was  in  several  engagements,  the  most  important  of  which  was  the  cele- 
brated slaughter  on  the  St.  Josepa  River,  one  mile  north  of  this  city, 
designated  as  "  Harmar's  Defeat,"  where  several  hundred  whites,  under 
General  Harmar,  were  cut  off  in  attempting  to  ford  the  river,  by  the  In- 
dians, who  lay  in  ambush  on  the  opposite  shore,  by  firing  upon  the 
whites  when  in  the  act  of  crossing  ;  which  slaughter  crimsoned  the  river 
a  number  of  days  for  several  miles  below  with  the  blood  of  the  un- 
fortunate victims. 

The  Chief  is  universally  spoken  of  as  having  been  kind  and  humane  to 
prisoners — far  more  so  than  most  of  his  race  ;  and  as  soon  as  peace  was 
restored,  became  a  worthy  citizen,  and  enjoyed  the  confidence  of  the 
whites  to  the  fullest  extent.  He  spoke  good  French  and  English,  as 
well  as  his  native  tongue ;  ai\d  for  many  years  his  house,  which  is  pleas- 
antly situated  on  the  banks  of  the  St.  Mary's,  and  which  was  always 
open  for  the  reception  of  friends — was  a  place  of  resort  for  parties  of 
pleasure,  who  always  partook  of  the  hospitality  of  his  house. 

The  old  man  was  strictly  honest,  but  remarkably  watchful  of  his  in- 
terest, and  amassed  a  fortune  exceeding  probably  a  million  of  dollars, 
consisting  of  nearly  $200,000  in  specie  on  hand,  and  the  balance  in  the 
most  valuable  kind  of  real  estate,  which  he  has  distributed  by  "  will" 
among  his  numerous  relations  with  "  even-handed  justice."  He  had 
always  expressed  a  great  anxiety  to  live,  but  when  he  became  conscious 
that  the  time  of  his  departure  was  near  at  hand,  he  resigned  himself  with 
perfect  composure,  saying  that  it  was  ordered  that  all  must  die,  and  he 
was  then  ready  and  willing  to  answer  the  call  of  the  "  Great  Spirit." 
His  remains  were  deposi^d  in  the  Catholic  burying-ground  with  reli- 
gious ceremonies. — Fort  Wayne  (Ind.)  Sentinel. 


■I 


I.-.'  ■■•h  ",  '  11  ..  I  „   •       .       , 

..    .i      •  - 
I  ■   .   .  .   ,, 

.  '   THE  MAGICIAN  OP  LAKE  HURON. 

AH     OrrOWA    TALI     KILATKD     BY     NABUNWA     IN    TUB     INDIAN     TONOVB,  TO     MB. 

OBORQB  JOHNSTON. 

At  the  time  that  the  Ottowos  inhabited  tho  Manatoline   Islandh. 
in  Lake  Huron,  there  wus  a  famous  magician  living  amongst  them  whosi 
name  was  Masswiiweinini,  or  the  Living  Statue.      It  happened,  by  tlic 
fortune  of  war,  thot  tho  Ottowa  tribe  wore  driven  off  that  chain  of 
islands  by  the  Iroquois,  and  obliged  to  llee  away  to  the  country  lying 
between  Lake  Superior  and  the  Upper  Mississippi,  to  the  banks  of  a 
lake  which  is  still  called,  by  the  French,  and  in  memory  of  this  migra- 
tion, Lac  Courtorielley  oc  the  lake  of  the  Cut-ears,  a  term  which  is  their 
nmn  de  guerre  for  this  tribe.      But  the  magician  Masswiiweiuini  re- 
mained behind  on  the  wide-stretching  and  picturesque  Manatoulins,  a 
group  of  islands  which  had  been  deemed,  from  the  earliest  times,  a  fa- 
vorite residence  of  tho  manitoes  or  spirits.     His  object  was  to  act  as  a 
sentinel  to  his  countrymen,  and  keep  a  close  watch  on  their  enemies,  the 
Iroquois,  that  he  might  give  timely  information  of  their  movements. 
Me  had  with  him  two  boys ;  with  their  aid  he  paddled  stealthily  around 
ihe  shores,  kept  himself  secreted  in  nooks  and  bays,  and  hauled  up  his 
uanoe  every  night,  into  thick  woods,  and  carefully  obliterated  his  tracks 
upon  the  sand. 

,.  One  day  he  rose  very  early,  and  started  on  a  hunting  excursion,  leav- 
ing the  boys  asleep,  and  limiting  himself  to  the  thick  woods,  lest  ht- 
i^hould  be  discovered.  At  length  he  came  unexpectedly  to  the  borders 
of  an  extensive  open  plain.  After  gazing  around  him,  and  seeing  no 
one,  he  directed  his  steps  across  it,  intending  to  strike  the  opposite  side 
v)f  it ;  while  travelling,  he  discovered  a  man  of  small  stature,  who  ap- 
peared suddenly  on  the  plain  before  him,  and  advanced  to  meet  him. 
[le  wore  a  red  feather  on  his  head,  and  coming  up  with  a  familiar  air, 
accosted  Masswaweinini  by  name,  and  said  gaily,  "  Where  are  you 
going  }"  He  then  took  out  his  smoking  apparatus,  and  invited  him  to 
smoke.  "  Pray,"  said  he,  while  thus  engaged,  "  wherein  does  your 
strength  lie."  "  My  strength,"  answered  Masswaweinini,  "  is  similar 
to  the  human  race,  and  common  to  the  strength  given  to  them,  and  no 
stronger."  "  We  must  wrestle,"  said  the  man  of  the  red  feather.  "  If 
you  should  make  me  fall,  you  will  say  to  me,  I  have  thrown  you,  Wa 
</e  me  naV  •-    - 

As  soon  as  they  had  finished  smoking  and  put  up  their  pipe,  the  wrest- 
ling began.     For  a  long  time  the  strife  was  doubtful.     The  strength  of 

175 


'. 


Mi 
I' 


■   i    I, 


:':     I 


Uii 


176 


TALES   OF    A    WIGWAM. 


Masswawt'inini  was  every  moment  growing  fainter.  The  man  of  the  red 
feather,  though  small  of  stature,  proved  himself  very  active,  but  at 
length  he  was  foiled  and  thrown  to  the  ground.  Immediately  his  adver- 
sary cried  out,  "  I  have  thrown  )'ou :  wa  ge  me  na  ;"  and  in  an  instant 
his  antagonist  had  vanished.  On  looking  to  the  spot  where  he  had  fallen, 
he  discovered  a  crooked  ear  of  mondamin^  or  Indian  corn,  lying  on  the 
ground,  with  the  usual  red  hairy  tassel  at  the  top.  While  he  was  gaz- 
ing at  this  strange  sight,  and  wondering  what  it  could  mean,  a  voice  ad- 
dressed him  from  the  ground.  "  Now,"  said  the  speaking  ear,  for  the 
voice  came  from  it,  "  divest  me  of  my  covering — leave  nothing  to  hide 
my  body  from  your  eyes.  You  must  then  sepattte  me  into  parts,  pull- 
ing off  my  body  from  the  spine  upon  which  I  grow.  Throw  me  into 
different  parts  of  the  plain.  Then  break  my  spine  and  scatter  it  in  small 
pieces  near  the  edge  of  the  woods,  and  return  to  visit  the  place,  after 
one  moon.'^ 

Masswaweinini  obeyed  these  directions,  and  immediately  set  out  on  his 
return  to  his  lodge.  On  the  way  he  killed  a  deer,  and  on  reaching  his 
canoe,  he  found  the  boys  still  asleep.  He  awoke  them  and  told  them  to 
cook  his  venison,  but  he  carefully  concealed  from  them  his  adventure. 
At  the  expiration  of  the  moon  he  again,  alone,  visited  his  wrestling 
ground,  and  to  his  surprise,  found  the  plain  filled  with  the  spikes  and 
blades  of  new  grown  corn.  In  the  place  where  he  had  thrown  the  pieces 
of  cob,  he  found  pumpkin  vines  growing  in  great  luxuriance.  He  con- 
cealed this  discovery  also,  carefully  from  the  young  lads,  and  after  his 
return  busied  himself  as  usual,  in  w  atching  the  movements  of  his  enemies 
along  the  coasts  of  the  island.  This  he  continued,  till  summer  drew 
near  its  close.  He  then  directed  his  canoe  to  the  coast  of  that  part 
oi  the  island  where  he  had  wrestled  with  the  Red  Plume,  drew  up  his 
canoe,  bid  the  lads  stay  by  it,  and  again  visited  his  wrestling  ground. 
He  found  the  corn  in  full  ear,  and  pumpkins  of  an  immense  size.  He 
plucked  ears  of  corn,  and  gathered  some  of  the  pumpkins,  when  a  voice 
again  addressed  him  from  the  cornfield.  "  Masswaweinini,  you  have 
conquered  me.  Had  you  not  done  so,  your  existence  would  have  been 
forfeited.  Vi-^tory  has  crowned  your  strength,  and  fi:om  henceforth  you 
shall  never  be  in  want  of  my  body.  It  will  be  nourishment  for  the  hu- 
man race."    Thus  his  ancestors  received  the  gift  of  corn. 

Masswaweinini  now  returned  to  his  canoe,  and  informed  the  young 
men  of  his  discovery,  and  showed  them  specimens.  They  were  aston- 
ished and  delighted  with  the  novelty. 

i  iicro  were,  in  those  days,  many  wonderful  things  done  on  these 
islands.  One  night,  while  Masswaweinini  was  lying  down,  he  heard 
voices  speaking,  but  he  still  kept  his  head  covered,  as  if  he  had  not 
heard  them.  One  voice  said,  "  This  is  Masswaweinini,  and  we  must  get 
his  heart."     "  In  what  way  can  we  get  it  ?"  said  another  voice.    "  You 


TALES    OF    A    WIGWAM. 


177 


'I 


must  put  your  hand  in  his  mouth,"  replied  the  first  voice,  "  and  draw  it 
out  that  way."  Masswaweinini  stili  kept  quiet,  and  did  not  stir.  He 
soon  felt  the  hand  of  a  person  thrust  in  his  mouth.  When  sufficiently 
far  in,  he  bit  off  the  fingers,  and  thus  escaped  the  danger.  The  voices 
then  retired,  and  he  was  no  further  molested.  On  examining  the  fingers 
in  the  morning,  what  was  his  surprise  to  find  them  long  wampum  beads, 
which  are  held  in  such  high  estimation  by  all  the  Indian  tribes.  He  had 
slept,  as  was  his  custom,  in  the  thick  woods.  On  going  out  to  the  open 
shore,  at  a  very  early  hour,  he  saw  a  canoe  at  a  small  distance,  tempora- 
rily drawn  up  on  the  beach ;  on  coming  closer,  he  found  a  man  in  the 
bows  and  another  in  the  stem,  with  their  arms  and  hands  extended  in  a 
fixed  position.  One  of  them  had  lost  its  fingers :  it  was  evidently  the 
man  who  had  attempted  to  thrust  his  arm  down  his  throat.  They  were 
two  Pukwudjininees,  or  fairies.  But  on  looking  closer,  they  were  found 
to  be  transformed  into  statues  of  stone.  He  took  these  stone  images  on 
shore,  and  set  them  up  in  the  woods. 

Their  canoe  was  one  of  the  most  beautiful  structures  which  it  is  possi- 
ble to  ims^ine,  four  fathoms  in  length,  and  filled  with  bags  of  treasures 
of  every  description  and  of  the  most  exquisite  workmanship.  These 
bags  were  of  different  weight,  according  to  their  contents.  He  busied 
himself  in  quickly  carrying  them  into  the  woods,  together  with  the  canoe, 
which  he  concealed  in  a  cave.  One  of  the  fairy  images  then  spoke  to 
him  and  said  :  "  In  this  manner,  the  Ottowa  canoes  will  hereafter  be 
loaded,  when  they  pass  along  this  coast,  although  your  nation  are  driven 
away  by  their  cruel  enemies  the  Iroquois. "  The  day  now  began  to  dawn 
fully,  when  he  returned  to  his  two  young  companions,  who  were  still 
i^leep.  He  awoke  them,  and  exultingly  bid  them  cook,  for  he  had 
brought  abundance  of  meat  and  fish,  and  other  viands,  the  gifts  of  the 
fairies. 

After  this  display  of  good  fortune,  he  bethought  him  of  his  aged  father 
and  mother,  who  were  in  exile  at  the  Ottowa  lake.  To  wish,  and  to 
accomplish  his  wish,  were  but  the  work  of  an  instant  with  Mass- 
w'aweinini. 

One  night  as  he  lay  awake,  reflecting  on  their  condition,  far  away 
firam  their  native  fields,  and  in  exile,  he  resolved  to  visit  them,  and 
bring  them  back  to  behold  and  to  participate  in  his  abundance.  To 
a  common  traveller,  it  would  be  a  journey  of  twenty  or  thirty  days, 
but  Masswaweinini  war  at  *heir  lodge  before  daylight.  He  found  them 
asleep,  and  took  them  up  softly  in  his  arms  and  flew  away  with  thtem 
through  the  air,  and  brought  them  to  his  camp  on  the  Manatolines,  or 
Spirit's  Islands.  When  they  awoke,  their  astonishment  was  at  its  high- 
est pitch ;  and  wns  only  equalled  by  their  delight  in  finding  themselves 
in  their  sonN  lodge,  in  their  native  country,  and  surrounded  with  abao- 


dance. 


11 


11 


Ms 


^  '^\  I 


Vi 


i 


■i'm 


r, 
f  1 


J78 


TALES   OF   A   WIOWAM. 


Masswaweinini  went  and  built  them  a  lodge,  near  the  corn  and  wrest- 
hng  plain.  He  then  plucked  some  ears  of  the  com,  and  taking  some  of 
the  pumpkins,  brought  them  to  his  father  and  mother.  He  then  told 
them  how  he  had  obtained  the  precious  gift,  by  wrestling  with  a  spirit  in 
red  plumes,  and  that  thure  was  a  great  abundance  of  it  in  his  fields.  He 
also  told  them  of  the  precious  canoe  of  the  fairies,  loaded  with  sacks  of 
the  most  costly  and  valuable  articles.  But  one  thing  seemed  necessary 
to  complete  the  happiness  of  his  father,  which  he  observed  by  seeing 
him  repeatedly  at  night  looking  into  his  smoking  pouch.  He  compre- 
hended his  meaning  in  a  moment.  "  It  is  tobacco,  my  father,  that  you 
want.  You  shall  also  have  this  comfort  in  two  days."  "  But  where," 
replied  the  old  man,  "  can  you  get  it — away  from  all  supplies,  and  sur- 
rounded by  your  enemies  .'"  "  My  enemies,"  he  answered, "  shall  sup- 
ply it — I  will  go  over  to  the  Nadowas  of  the  Bear  totem,  living  at 
Penetanguishine. " 

The  old  man  endeavored  to  dissuade  him  from  the  journey,  knowing 
their  blood-thirsty  character,  but  in  vain.  Masswaweinini  determined 
immediately  to  go.  It  was  now  winter  weather,  the  lake  was  frozen 
over,  but  he  set  out  on  the  ice,  and  although  it  is  forty  leagues,  he  reach- 
ed Penetanguishine  the  same  evening.  The  Nadowas  discerned  him 
coming — ^they  were  amazed  at  the  swiftness  of  his  motions,  and  thinking 
him  somewhat  supernatural,  feared  him,  and  invited  him  to  rest  in  their 
lodges,  but  he  thanked  them,  saying  that  he  preferred  making  a  fire 
near  the  shore.  In  the  evening  they  visited  him,  and  were  anxious  to 
know  the  object  of  his  journey,  at  so  inclement  a  season.  He  said  it  was 
merely  to  get  some  tobacco  for  his  father.  They  immediately  made  a 
contribution  of  the  article  and  gave  it  to  him.  During  the  night  they 
however  laid  a  plot  to  kill  him.  Some  of  the  old  men  rushed  into  his 
lodge,  their  leader  crying  out  to  him,  "  You  are  a  dead  man."  "  No,  I 
am  not,"  said  Masswaweinini,  "  but  you  are,"  accompanying  his  words 
with  a  blow  of  his  tomahawk,  which  laid  the  Nadowa  dead  at  his  feet. 
Another  and  another  came,  to  supply  the  place  of  their  fallen  comrade,  but 
he  despatched  them  in  like  manner,  as  quickly  as  they  came,  until  he  had 
killed  six.  He  then  took  all  the  tobacco  from  their  smoking  pouches. 
By  this  time,  the  day  began  to  dawn,  when  he  set  out  for  his  father's 
lodge,  which  he  reached  with  incredible  speed,  and  before  twilight, 
spread  out  his  trophies  before  the  old  man. 

When  spring  returned,  his  cornfield  grew  up,  without  planting,  or 
any  care  on  his  part,  and  thus  the  maize  was  introduced  among  his 
peopid  and  their  descendants,  who  have  ever  been  noted,  and  are  at  this 
day,  for  their  fine  crops  of  this  grain,  and  their  industry  in  its  cultiva- 
tion. It  is  from  their  custom  of  trading  in  this  article,  that  this  tribe  are 
eiUed  Ottowas. 


CORN-PLANTING,  AND  ITS  INCIDENTS. 


V\ 


The  zea,  mais,  originally  furnished  the  principal  article  of  subsistence 
among  all  the  tribes  of  this  race,  north  and  south.  It  laid  at  the  founda- 
tion of  the  Mexican  and  Peruvian  types  of  civilization,  as  well  as  the  in- 
cipient gieamings  of  it,  among  the  more  warlike  tribes  of  the  Iroquois, 
Natchez,  Lenapees,  and  others,  of  northern  latitudes.  They  esteem  it  so 
important  and  divine  a  grain,  that  their  story-teliers  invented  various  tales, 
in  which  this  idea  is  symbolized  under  the  form  of  a  special  gift  from  the 
Great  Spirit.  The  Odjibwa-Algonquins,  who  call  it  Mon-da-min,  that  is, 
the  Spirit's  grain  or  berry,  have  a  pretty  story  of  this  kind,  in  which  the 
stalk  in  full  tassel,  is  represented  as  descending  from  the  sky,  under  the 
guise  of  a  handsome  youth,  in  answer  to  the  prayers  of  a  young  man  at 
his  fast  of  virility,  or  coming  to  manhood. 

It  is  well  known  that  corn-planting,  and  corn-gathering,  at  least  among 
all  the  still  uncohmized  tribes,  are  left  entirely  to  the  females  and  children, 
and  a  few  superannuated  old  men  It  is  not  generally  known,  perhaps, 
that  this  labour  is  not  compulsory,  and  that  it  is  assumed  by  the  females 
as  a  just  equivalent,  in  their  view,  for  the  onerous  and  continuous  labour 
of  the  other  sex,  in  providing  meats,  and  skins  for  clothing,  by  the  chase, 
and  in  defending  their  villages  against  their  enemies,  and  keeping  intruders 
off  their  territories.  A  good  Indian  housewife  deems  this  a  part  of  her 
preiogative,  and  prides  herself  to  have  a  store  of  corn  to  exercise  her  hos- 
pitality, or  duly  honour  her  husband's  hospitality,  in  the  entertainment  of 
ihe  lodge  guests. 

The  area  of  ground  planted  is  not,  comparitively,  large.  This  matter 
is  essentially  regulated  by  the  number  of  the  family,  and  other  circum- 
stances. Spring  is  a  leisure  season  with  them,  and  by  its  genial  and  re- 
viving influence,  invites  to  labour.  An  Indian  female  has  no  cow.s 
to  milk,  no  flax  to  spin,  no  yarn  to  reel.  Even  those  labours,  which,  at 
other  seasons  fall  to  her  share,  are  now  intennitted.  She  has  apukwas  to 
ofather  to  make  mats.  Sugar-making  has  ended.  She  has  no  skins  to 
dress,  for  the  hunt  has  ended,  the  animals  being  out  of  season.  It  is  at 
this  time  that  the  pelt  grows  bad,  the  hair  becomes  loose  and  falls  off,  and 
nature  itself  teaches  the  hunter,  that  the  species  must  have  repose,  and  be 

allowed  a  Jistle  time  to  replenish.    Under  these  circumstances  the  mistrefls 

179 


^1- 


:l 


iti 


w 


m 


180 


CORX,   PLANTING,    AND   ITS   INCIDENTS. 


of  the  lodge  and  her  train,  sally  out  of  the  lodge  into  the  corn-field,  and 
with  the  light  pemidge-ag  akwut,  or  small  hoe,  open  up  the  soft  ground 
and  deposit  their  treasured  mondamin. 

The  Indian  is  emphatically  a  superstitious  being,  believing  in  all  sorts 
of  magical,  and  secret,  and  wonderful  influences.  Woman,  herself,  comes 
in  for  no  small  share  of  these  supposed  influences.  1  shrewdly  suspect 
that  one  half  of  the  credit  we  have  been  in  the  habit  of  giving  the  war- 
rior, on  the  score  of  virtue,  in  his  treatment  of  captives,  is  due  alone  to  his 
superstitions.  He  is  afraid,  at  all  times,  to  spoil  his  luck,  cross  his  fate, 
and  do  some  untoward  act,  by  which  h^  migrht,  perchance,  fall  under  a 
bad  spiritual  influence. 

To  the  wewun,  or  wife — the  equa,  or  woman,  to  the  guh  or  mother, — 
to  the  equazas,  or  girl,  and  to  the  danis,  or  daughter,  and  shema,  or 
sister,  he  looks,  as  wielding,  in  their  several  capacities,  whether  kindred 
or  not,  these  mystic  influences  over  his  luck.  In  consequence  of  this,  the 
female  never  walks  in  the  path  before  him.  It  is  an  unpropitious  sign.  If 
she  cross  his  track,  when  he  is  about  to  set  out  on  a  hunting,  or  war  3X- 
cursion,  his  luck  is  gone.  If  she  is  ill,  from  natural  causes,  she  cannot 
even  stay  in  the  same  wigwam.  She  cannot  use  a  cup  or  a  bowl  without 
Tendering  it,  in  his  view,  unclean. 

A  singular  proof  of  this  belief,  in  both  sexes,  of  the  mysterious  influence 
of  the  steps  of  a  woman  on  the  vegetable  and  insect  creation,  is  found  in  an 
ancient  custom,  which  was  related  to  me,  respecting  corn-planting.  It 
was  the  practice  of  the  hunter's  wife,  when  the  field  of  corn  had  been 
planted,  to  choose  the  first  dark  or  overclouded  evening,  to  perform  a 
secret  circuit,  sans  habilement,  around  the  field.  For  this  purpose  she 
slipt  out  of  the  lodge  in  the  evening,  unobserved,  to  some  obscure  nook, 
where  she  completely  disrobed.  Then  taking  her  matchecota,  or  princi- 
pal garment  in  one  hand,  she  dragged  it  around  the  field.  This  was/ 
thought  to  ensure  a  prolific  crop,  and  to  prevent  the  assaults  of  insects  and 
worms  upon  the  grain.  It  was  supposed  they  could  not  creep  over  the 
charmed  line. 

But  if  corn-planting  be  done  in  a  lively  and  satisfied,  and  not  a  slavish 
spirit,  corn-gathering  and  husking  is  a  season  of  decided  thankfulness  and 
merriment.  At  these  gatherings,  the  chiefs  and  old  men  arc  mere  specta- 
tors, although  they  are  pleased  spectators,  the  young  only  sharing  in  the 
sport.  Who  has  not  seen,  the  sedate  ogema  in  such  a  vicinage,  smoking 
a  dignified  pipe  with  senatorial  ease.  On  the  other  hand,  turning  to  the 
group  of  nature's  red  daughters  and  their  young  cohorts,  it  may  be  saf' 
ly  afiinned  that  laughter  and  garrulity  constitute  no  pait  of  the  character- 
istics of  civilization.  Whatever  else  custom  has  bound  fast,  in  the  do- 
mestic female  circle  of  forest  life,  the  tongue  is  left  loose.  Nor  does  it  re 
qoire,  our  observation  leads  us  to  think,  one  tenth  part  of  the  \  or 
drollery  of  ancient  Athens,  to  set  their  risible  faculties  in  motion. 


/' 


:;;H|: 


If  one  of  the  young  female  buskers  iinds  a  red  ear  of  corn,  it  is  typical 
of  a  brave  admirer,  and  is  regarded  as  a  fitting  present  to  some  yoimg 
warrior.  But  if  the  ear  be  crooked,  and  tapering  to  a  point,  no  matter  what 
colour,  the  whole  circle  is  set  in  a  roar,  and  wa  gc  min  is  the  word  shouted 
aloud.  It  is  the  symbol  of  a  thief  in  the  cornfield.  It  is  considered  as  the 
image  of  an  old  man  stooping  as  he  enters  the  lot.  Had  the  chisel 
of  Praxitiles  been  employed  to  produce  this  image,  it  could  not  more  vi- 
vidly bring  to  the  minds  of  the  merry  group,  the  idea  of  a  pilferer  of  their 
favourite  mondamin.  Nor  is  there  any  doubt  on  these  occasions,  that  the 
occurrence  truly  reveals  the  fact  that  the  cornfield  has  actually  been  thus 
depredated  on. 

The  term  wagemin,  which  unfolds  all  these  ideas,  and  reveals,  as  by  a 
talisman,  all  this  information,  is  derived  in  part,  from  the  tri-literal  term 
Waweau,  that  which  is  bent  or  crooked.  The  termination  in  g,  is  the 
animate  plural,  and  denotes  not  only  that  there  is  more  than  one  object, 
but  that  the  subject  is  noble  or  invested  with  the  importance  ot  animated 
beings.  The  last  member  of  the  compound,  min,  is  a  shorten' ,d  sound 
of  the  generic  meen,  a  grain,  or  berry.  To  make  these  coalesce,  agreea- 
bly to  the  native  laws  of  euphony,  the  short  vowel  i,  is  thrown  in,  between 
the  verbal  root  and  substantive,  as  a  connective.  The  literal  meaning  of 
the  term  is,  a  mass,  or  crooked  ear  of  grain ;  but  the  ear  of  corn  so  called, 
is  a  conventional  type  of  a  little  old  man  pilfering  ears  of  corn  in  a  corn- 
field. It  is  in  this  manner,  that  a  single  word  or  term,  in  these  curious 
languages,  becomes  the  fruitful  parent  of  many  ideas.  And  we  can  thus 
perceive  why  it  is  that  the  word  wagemin  is  alone  competent  to  excite 
merr  lent  in  the  husking  circle. 

This  term  is  taken  as  the  basis  of  the  cereal  chorus  or  corn  song,  as 
sung  by  the  northern  Algonquin  tribes.  It  is  coupled  with  the  phrase 
Paimosaid, — a  permutative  form  of  the  Indian  substantive  made  from  the 
verb,  pim-o-sa,  to  walk.  Its  literal  meaning  is,  he  who  walks,  or  the 
walker  ;  but  ihe  ideas  conveyed  by  it,  are,  he  who  walks  at  night  to  pilfer 
corn.  It  oflfers,  therefore,  a  kind  of  parallelism  in  expression,  to  the  pre- 
ceding term.  The  chorus  is  entirely  composed  of  these  two  terms,  vari- 
ously repeated,  and  may  be  ret  down  as  follows  : 

Wagemin, 
.  Wagemin, 

Paimosaid. 
Wagemin, 
Wageinin, 
Pajmosaid. 


^ 


M 


% 


m 


m 


r 

tfi 


182 


CORN   PLANTING   AND    ITS    INCIDENTS. 


When  this  chant  has  been  sung,  there  is  a  pause,  during  which  some 
one  who  is  expert  in  these  things,  and  has  a  turn  for  the  comic  or  ironic, 
utters  a  short  speech,  in  the  manner  of  a  recitative,  in  which  a  peculiar  in- 
tonation is  given,  and  generally  interrogates  the  supposed  pilferer,  as  if  he 
were  present  to  answer  questions,  or  accusations.  There  can  be  no  pre- 
tence, that  this  recitative  part  of  the  song  is  always  the  same,  at  different 
times  and  places,  or  even  that  the  same  person  should  not  vary  his  phrase- 
ology. On  the  contrary,  it  is  often  an  object  to  vary  it.  It  is  a  perl'ect 
improvisation,  and  it  may  be  supposed  that  the  native  composer  is  always 
actuated  by  a  desire  to  please,  as  much  as  possible  by  novelty.  The 
whole  object  indeed  is,  to  keep  up  fhe  existing  merriment,  and  excite  fun 
and  laughter. 

The  following  may  be  takcii  as  one  of  these  recitative  songs,  written  out, 
on  the  plan  of  preserving  the  train  of  thought,  and  some  of  those  peculiar 
interjections  in  which  these  languages  so  much  abound.  The  chorus 
alone,  it  is  to  be  observed,  is  fixed  in  its  words  and  metre,  however  trans- 
posed or  repealed,  and,  unlike  on  English  song,  precedes  the  stanza  or 
narrative. 


CORN   SONG. 


WMXtp 


Cereal  chorus. 


Wagemin !  wagemin ! 
Thief  in  the  blade, 
Blight  of  the  cornfield 
Paimosaid. 

Recitative.    See  you  not  traces,  while  pulling  the  leaf, 
Plainly  depicting  the  taker  and  thief? 
See  you  not  signs  by  the  ring  and  the  spot. 
How  the  jaan  crouched  as  he  crept  in  the  lot? 
Is  it  not  plain  by  this  mark  on  the  stalk, 
That  he  was  heavily  bent  in  his  walk? 
Old  man  be  nimble  !  the  old  should  be  good, 
But  thou  art  a  cowardly  thief  of  the  wood. 

Cereal  Chorus.  Wagemin  !  wagemin ! 

Thief  in  the  blade. 
Blight  of  the  cornfield 
Paimosaid. 

Recitative.    Where,  little  taker  of  things  not  your  own — 

Where  is  your  rattle,  your  drum,  and  your  bone? 
Surely  a  Walker  so  nimble  of  speed, 
Surely  he  must  be  a  Meta*  indeed. 


•  A  Jngglei*. 


CORN    PLANTING    AND    ITS    INCIDENTS. 


183 


See  how  he  stoops,  as  he  breaks  off  the  ear,      , 
Nushka  !*  h"  seems  for  a  moment  in  fear  ; 
Walker,  be  nimble — oh !   walker  be  brief, 
Hooh  !t  it  is  plain  the  old  man  is  tiie  thief 

Cereal  chorus  Wagemin  !  wagemin  ! 

•'■'■      Thief  in  the  blade,  "        •'  '^ 

Blightof  the  cornfield 
Paimosaid. 

Recitative.    WabumalJ  corn-laker,  why  do  you  lag  ? 

None  but  the  stars  see  you — fill  up  your  bag  ' 
Why  do  you  linger  to  gaze  as  you  pull, 
Tell  me,  my  little  man,  is  it  most  full? 
A-tia  !^  see,  a  red  spot  on  the  leaf, 

I  Surely  a  warrior  cannot  be  a  thief! 

Ah,  little  night-thief,  be  deer  your  pursuit, 
And  leave  here  no  print  of  your  dastardly  foot. 


Ax  f'i 


i     ^'.V 


lli 


s  r 


TO  HEALTH. 

BY   THE    LATE   JOMN   JOHNSTON,    E8ft. 

Health  !  dearest  of  the  heavenly  powera, 
With  thee  to  pass  my  evening  hours. 

Ah !  deign  to  hear  my  prayer ; 
For  what  can  wealth  or  beauty  give,  ; 
If  still  in  anguish  doomed  to  live 

A  slave  to  pain  and  care. 

Not  sovereign  power,  nor  charms  of  love, 
Nor  social  joys  the  heart  can  move, 

If  thou  refuse  th}'  aid  ; 
E'en  friendship,  sympathy  divine ! 
Does,  in  thy  absence,  faintly  shine. 

Thou  all-inspiring  maid. 

Return  then,  to  my  longing  soul, 
Which  sighs  to  feel  thy  sweet  control 

Transfused  through  every  pore  ; 
My  '.iiuse,  enraptured,  then  shall  sing 
Thee — gift  of  heaven's  all  bounteous  king, 

And  gratefully  adore.  ^    , 

February  i,  1807. 

*  A  sharp  exclamation  quickly  to  behold  something  strikmg. 

t  A  derogatory  exclamation.  t  Behotd  thou. 

§  A  masculine  exclamation,  to  express  sorprise 


tl 


'"i-W 


m 


184 


DOMESTIC    AND    SOCIAL 


'%  '■ 


f 


DOMESTIC  AND   SOCIAL   MANNERS  OF  THE  INDIANS, 
WHILE  ON  THEIR  WINTERING  GROUNDS. 

The  Indian,  who  takes  his  position  as  an  orator,  in  front  of  his  people, 
and  before  a  mixed  assemblage  of  white  men,  is  to  be  regarded,  in  a 
measure,  as  an  actor,  who  has  assumed  a  part  to  perform.  He  regards 
himself  as  occupying  a  position  in  which  all  eyes  are  directed  upon  him, 
in  scrutiny,  and  he  fortifies  himself  for  the  occasion,  by  redoubled 
efforts  in  cautiousness  and  studied  stoicism.^ Rigid  of  muscle,  and 
suspicious  of  mind  by  nature,  he  brings  to  his  aid  the  advantages  of 
practised  art,  to  bear  him  out  in  speaking  for  his  tribe,  and  to  quit  him 
manfully  of  his  task  by  uttering  sentiments  worthy  of  them  and  ot  him- 
self This  is  the  statue-like  and  artistic  phasis  of  the  man.  It  is  here 
that  he  is,  truly 

"  A  man  ■without  a  fear — a  stoic  of  the  wood." 

All  this  is  laid  aside,  so  far  as  it  is  assumed,  when  he  returns  from  the 
presence  of  the  "  pale-faces,"  and  rejoins  his  friends  and  kindred,  in  his 
own  village,  far  away  from  all  public  gaze,  in  the  deep  recesses  of  the 
forest.  Let  us  follow  the  man  to  this  retreat,  and  see  what  are  his 
domestic  manners,  habits,  amusements,  and  opinions. 

I  have  myself  visited  an  Indian  camp,  in  the  far-off  area  of  the  North- 
west, in  the  dead  of  winter,  under  circumstances  suited  to  allay  his  sus- 
picions, and  inspire  confidence,  and  have  been  struck  with  the  marked 
change  there  is  in  his  social  temper,  character,  and  feelings.  And  I  have 
received  the  same  testimony  from  Indian  traders,  who  have  spent  years 
among  them  in  these  secluded  positions,  and  been  received  by  them  as 
friends  and  kindred.yt  All  indeed,  who  have  had  frequent  and  full  oppor-  )s 
tunities  of  witnessing  the  red  man  on  his  hunting  grounds,  concur  in 
bearing  evidence  to  his  social,  hospitable,  and  friendly  habits  and  man- 
ners. Viewed  in  such  positiv>ns,  the  most  perfect  sincerity  and  cheer- 
fulness prevail ;  and  their  intercourse  is  marked  with  the  broadest  princi- 
ples of  charity  and  neighborly  feeling.  The  restraint  and  ever  watchful 
suspicion  which  the>  evince  at  the  frontier  post,  or  in  other  situations 
exposed  to  the  scrutiny  and  cupidity  of  white  men,  is  thrown  aside  and 
gives  way  to  ease,  sociability  and  pleasantry.  They  feel  while  thus 
ensconced  in  the  shades  of  their  native  forests,  a  security  unknown  to 
their  breasts  in  any  other  situations.  The  strife  seems  to  be,  who  shall 
excel  in  offices  of  friendship  and  charity,  or  in  spreading  the  festive 
board.  If  one  is  more  fortunate  than  the  other,  in  taking  meat,  or 
wielding  the  arrow  w  spear,  the  upoil  is  set  apart  for  a  feast,  to  which 


'iM 


MANNERS   OP   THB   INDIANS. 


185 


all  the  adults,  without  distinction,  are  invited.  When  the  set  time  of 
the  feaat  arrives,  each  one,  according  to  ancient  custom,  takes  his  dish 
and  spoon,  and  proceeds  to  the  entertainer's  lodge.  The  victuals  are 
served  up  with  scrupulous  attention  that  each  receives  a  portion  of  the 
best  parts.  While  at  the  meal,  which  is  prolonged  by  cheerful  conver- 
sation, anecdote,  and  little  narrations  of  personal  adventure,  the  females 
are  generally  listeners  ;  and  none,  except  the  aged,  ever  obtrude  a  re- 
mark. The  young  women  and  girls  show  that  they  partake  in  the  fes- 
tivity by  smiles,  and  are  scrupulous  to  evince  their  attention  to  the  elder 
part  of  the  company,  y  Conversation  is  chiefly  engrossed  by  the  old  men 
and  chiefs,  and  middle-aged  men.  Young  men,  who  are  desirous  to 
acquire  a  standing,  seldom  offer  a  remark,  and  when  they  dOy  it  is  with 
modesty.  The  topics  discussed  at  these  public  meals  relate  generally 
to  the  cAoce,  to  the  news  they  have  heard,  or  to  personal  occurrences 
about  the  village  ;  or  to  deeds,  "  real  or  fabulous,"  of  "  old  lang  syne ;" 
but  the  matters  are  discussed  in  a  lively,  and  not  in  a  grave  style. 
Business,  if  we  may  be  allowed  that  term  for  what  concerns  their  trade 
and  government  intercourse,  is  never  introduced  except  in  formal  coun- 
cihj  convened  specially,  and  opened  formally  by  smoking  the  pipe.  It 
seems  to  be  the  drift  of  conversation,  in  these  sober  festivities  (for  it 
must  be  recollected  that  we  are  speaking  of  the  Indians  on  their  winter* 
ing  grounds  and  beyond  the  reach,  certainly  beyond  the  free  or  ordinary 
use  of  ardent  spirits),  to  extract  from  their  hunts  and  adventures,  what- 
ever will  admit  of  a  pleasant  turn,  draw  forth  a  joke,  or  excite  a  laugh. 
Ridiculous  misadventures,  or  comical  situations,  are  sure  to  be  applauded 
in  the  recital.  Whatever  is  anti-social,  or  untoward,  is  passed  over,  or 
if  referred  to  by  another,  is  parried  off,  by  some  allusion  to  the  scene 
before  them.  , , 

Religion  (we  use  this  term  for  what  concerns  the  great  spirit,  sacred 
dreams,  and  the  ceremonies  of  the  Meda  or  medicine  dance),  iike  busi- 
ness, is  reserved  for  its  proper  occasion.  It  does  not  form,  as  with  us, 
a  firee  topic  of  remark,  at  least  among  those  who  are  professors  of  the 
y^  dance.  V  Thus  they  cheat  away  the  hours  in  pleasantry,  free,  but  not 
tumultuous  in  their  mirth,  but  as  ardently  bent  on  the  enjoyment  of 
the  present  moment,  as  if  the  sum  of  life  were  contained  in  these 
three  words,  "  eat,  drink,  and  be  merry."  V* When  the  feast  is  over,  the 
women  return  to  their  lodges,  and  leave  the  men  to  smoke.  On  their 
return,  they  commence  a  conversation  on  what  they  have  heard  the 
men  advance,  and  thus  amuse  themselves  till  their  husbands  return. 
The  end  of  all  is  generally  some  good  advice  to  the  children. 

The  company  in  these  ordinary  feasts  is  r.s  general,  with  respect  to 
the  rank,  age  or  standing  of  the  guests,  as  the  most  unlimited  equally 
of  rights  can  make  it.  All  the  aged  and  many  of  the  young  are  in- 
vited.   There  is,  however,  another  feas>>  instituted,  at  certain  times 


11' 

■is! 


\;- 


186 


OOmSTIO  AND   SOCIAL 


> 


during  the  season,  to  which  young  persons  only  are  ievited,  or  admitted, 
except  the  entertainer  and  his  wife,  and  generally  two  other  aged  per- 
sons, who  preside  over  th  :  icust  and  administer  its  rites.  The  object  ot 
this  feast  seems  to  be  instruction,  to  wliich  the  young  and  thoughtless 
are  induced  to  listen  for  the  anticipated  pleasure  of  the  feast.  Before 
this  feast  commences,  the  entertainer,  or  some  person  fluent  in  speech, 
whom  he  has  selected  for  the  purpose,  gets  up  and  addresses  the  youth 
of  both  sexes  on  the  subject  of  their  course  through  life.  He  admo- 
nishes them  to  be  attentive  and  respectful  to  the  aged  and  to  adhere  to 
their  counsels :  never  to  scoff  at  the  decrepid,  deformed,  or  blind  :  to 
obey  their  parents :  to  be  modest  in  their  conduct :  to  be  charitable  and 
hospitable :  to  fear  and  love  the  great  Spirit,  who  is  the  giver  of  life 
and  every  good  gift.  These  precepts  are  dwelt  upon  at  great  length, 
and  generally  enforced  by  examples  of  a  good  man  and  woman  and  a 
bad  man  and  woman,  and  after  drawing  the  latter,  it  is  ever  the  custom 
to  say,  "  you  will  be  like  one  of  these."  At  the  end  of  every  sentence, 
the  listeners  make  a  general  cry  of  had.  When  the  advice  is  finished, 
an  address,  or  kind  of  prayer  to  the  great  Spirit  is  made,  in  which  he 
is  thanked  for  the  food  before  them,  and  for  the  continuance  of  life. 
The  speaker  then  says,  "  Thus  the  great  Spirit  supplies  us  with  food ; 
act  justly,  and  conduct  well,  and  you  will  ever  be  thus  bountifully  sup- 
plied." The  feast  then  commences,  and  the  elders  relax  their  manner 
and  mix  with  the  rest,  but  are  £>till  careful  to  preserve  order,  and  a  de- 
cent, respectful  behavior  among  the  guests. 

Let  it  not  be  supposed,  however,  that  the  Indian's  life,  while  on  his 
wintering  grounds,  is  a  round  of  feasting  i^uite  the  cbntrary ;  and  his 
feasts  are  often  followed  by  long  and  painful  fasts,  and  the  severity  of 
the  seasons,  and  scarcity  of  game  and  fish,  often  reduce  himself  and 
family  to  the  verge  of  starvation,  and  even  death.  When  the  failure  of 
gane,  or  any  other  causes,  induce  the  hunter  to  remove  to  a  new  circle 
of  country,  the  labor  of  the  removal  falls  upon  the  female  part  of  the 
family.  The  lodge,  utensils  and  fixtures  of  every  kind,  are  borne  upon 
the  women's  backs,  sustained  by  a  strap  of  leather  around  the  forehead. 
On  reaching  the  intended  place  of  encampment,  the  snow  is  cleared 
away,  cedar  branches  brought  and  spread  for  a  flooring,  the  lodge  set  up, 
the  moveables  stowed  away,  wood  collected,  and  a  fire  built,  and  then, 
and  not  until  then,  can  the  females  sit  down  and  warm  their  feet  and 
dry  their  moccasins.^.  If  there  be  any  provisions,  a  supper  is  cooked. 
If  there  be  none,  all  studiously  strive  to  conceal  the  exhibition  of  the 
least  concern  on  this  account,  and  seek  to  divert  their  thoughts  by  con- 
versation quite  foreign  to  the  subject.  The  little  children  are  the  only 
part  of  the  family  who  complain,  and  who  are  privileged  to  complain, 
but  even  they  are  taught  at  an  early  age  to  sufier  and  be  silent.  Gene- 
rally, something  is  reserved  by  the  mother,  when  food  becomes  scarce, 


MANNERa  OF   THE   INDIANS. 


187 


■;  V; .)' 


to  satisfy  their  clamors,  and  they  are  satisfied  with  little.     On  such  occa- 
sions, if  the  family  have  gone  supperless  to  rest,  the  father  and  elder      ^ 
sons  rise  early  in  the  morning  in  search  of  something.     If  one  has  the 
luck  to  kill  even  a  partridge  or  a  squirrel,  it  is  immediately  carried  to 
the  lodge,  cooked,  and  divided  into  as  many  parts  as  there  are  membert 
of  the  family.     On  these  occasions,  the  elder  ones  often  make  a  merit 
of  relinquishing  their  portions  to  the  women  and  children.     If  nothing 
rewards  the  search,  the  whole  day  is  spent  by  tho  father  upon  his  snow- 
shoes,  with  his  gun  in  his  hands,  and  he  returns  it  night,  iatigued,  to  hi« 
couch  of  cedar  branches  and  rush  mats.    Bui  ':e  does  not  return  to  com- 
plain, either  of  his  want  of  success,  or  his  fatigue.     On  the  following 
d^       e  same  routine  is  observed,  and  days  and  weeks  are  often  thus 
cuu:iumed  without  being  rewarded  with  anything  capable  of  sustaining 
life.     Instances  have  been  well  authenticated,  when  this  state  of  wretch- 
edness has  been  endured  by  the  head  of  a  family  until  he  has  become  so 
weak  as  to  fall  in  his  path,  and  freeze  to  death.     When  all  other  means 
of  sustaining  life  are  gone,  the  skins  he  has  collected  to  pay  his  credits, 
or  purchase  new  supplies  of  clothing  or  ammunition,  are  eaten.')(  They 
are  prepared  by  removing  the  pelt,  and  roasting  the  skin  until  it  acquires 
a  certain  degree  of  crispness.     Under  all  their  sufferings,  the  pipe  of 
the  hunter  is  his  chief  solace,  and  is  a  solace  often  resorted  to;    Smoking 
parties  are  frequently  formed,  when  there  is  a  scarcity  of  food  not  tend- 
ing, as  might  be  supposed,  to  destroy  social  feeling  and  render  the 
temper  sour.     On  these  occasions  the  entertainer  sends  a  message  to 
this  effect :  ''  Come  and  smoke  with  ue.    I  have  no  food ;  but  we  can 
E5Sf.JK?i  the  eveaing  very  wfiU  .without  it."    All  acknowledge  their 
liyes  to  be  in  the  hand  of  the  gr^t  Spirit  j  feel  a  conviction  that  all 
comes  Drom  him,  and  that  although  he  allows  them  to  suffer,  he  will  again 
supply  them.    This  tends  to  quiet  their  apprehensions ;  they  are  fatal- 
ists, however,  under  long  reverses,  and  submit  patiently  and  silently  to 
what  they  believe  to  be  their  destiny.     When  hunger  and  misery  are 
past,  they  are  soon  forgotten,  and  their  minds  are  too  eagerly  intent  on 
the  enjoyment  of  the  present  good,  to  feel  any  depression  of  spirits  from 
the  recollection  of  the  past,  or  to  hoard  up  anything  to  provide  against 
want  for  the  future.    No  people  are  more  easy,  or  less  clamorous  tinder    A' 
sufferings  of  the  deepest  dye,  and  none  more  happy,  or  more  prone  to 
evince  their  happiness,  when  prosperous  in  their  aflbirs. 
October  29th,  1826.  ^ 


fti 


I'i 


.)   !;-. 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


1.1 


u  m 

M    12.0 


12.2 


mil 


1^        IJA 

^|||U.|16 


I 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Coiporatfon 


^\ 


ri>^ 


<^ 


^. 


i\ 


33  WIST  MAIN  STRieT 

WfUTIR.N.Y.  MSM 

(716)«72-4S03 


PUGASAIIVo; 


OE, 


THE  GAME  OF  THE  BOWL. 

This  is  the  principal  game  of  hazard  among  the  northern  tribes.  It  is 
played  with  thirteen  pieces,  hustled  in  a  vessel  called  ondgun,  which  is  a 
kind  of  wooden  bowl.     They  are  representetl,  and  named,  as  follows. 


yi.  VI.  iqu 

o  o  o  o 


The  pieces  marked  No.  1,  in  this  cut,  of  which  there  are  two,  are  called 
Ininewug,  or  men.  They  are  made  tapering,  or  wedge-shaped  in  thick- 
ness, so  as  to  make  it  possible,  in  throwing  them,  that  they  may  stand  on 
their  base.  Number  2,  is  caUed  Qitshee  Kenabik,  or  the  Great  Serpent. 
It  consists  of  two  pieces,  one  of  which  is  fin-tailed,  or  a  water-serpent,  the 

188 


PUOASAINO. 


189 


other  truncated,  and  is  probably  designed  as  terrestrial.  They  are  formed 
wedge-shaped,  so  as  to  be  capable  of  standing  on  their  bases  length-wise. 
Each  has  four  dots.  Number  3,  is  called  Pugamagun,  or  the  war  club. 
It  has  six  marks  on  the  handle,  on  the  red  side,  and  four  radiating  from 
the  orifice  of  the  club  end ;  and  four  murks  on  the  handle  of  the  white  side ; 
and  sLx  radiating  marks  from  the  orifice  on  the  club-end,  making  ten  on 
each  side.  Number  4  is  called  Keego,  which  is  the  generic  name  for  a 
fish.  The  four  circular  pieces  of  brass,  slightly  concave,  with  a  fiat  sur- 
face on  the  apex,  are  called  Ozaw^biks.  The  three  bird-shaped  pieces, 
Sheshebwug,  or  ducks. 

All  but  the  circular  pieces  are  made  out  of  a  fine  kind  of  bone.  One 
side  of  the  piece  is  white,  of  the  natural  colour  of  the  bones,  and  polished, 
the  other  red.  The  brass  pieces  have  the  convex  side  bright,  the  concave 
black.  They  are  all  shaken  together,  and  thrown  out  of  the  onagun,  a? 
dice.  The  term  pugasaing  denotes  this  act  of  throwing.  It  is  the  parti- 
cipial form  of  the  verb. — The  following  rules  govern  the  game : 

1.  When  the  pieces  are  turned  on  the  red  side,  and  one  of  the  Inine- 
wugs  stands  upright  on  the  bright  side  of  one  of  the  brass  peces,  it 
counts  158. 

2.  When  all  the  pieces  turn  red  side  up,  and  the  Qitshee  Kenabik 
wkh  the  tail  stands  on  the  bright  side  of  the  brass  piece,  it  counts  138. 

3.  When  all  turn  up  red,  it  counts  58  whether  the  brass  pieces  be  bright 
or  black  side  up. 

4.  When  the  Gitshee  Kenabik  and  his  associate,  and  the  two  Ininewuga 
turn  up  white  side,  and  the  other  pieces  red,  it  counts  58,  irrespective  of 
the  concave  or  convex  position  of  the  brass  pieces. 

5.  When  all  the  pieces  turn  up  white,  it  coimts  38,  whether  the  Ozawd- 
biks,  be  bright  or  black. 

6.  When  the  Gitshee  Kenabik  and  his  associate  turn  up  red,  and  the 
other  wnite,  it  counts  38,  the  brass  pieces  inunaterial. 

7.  When  one  of  the  Ininewugs  stands  up,  it  counts  50,  without  regard 
to  the  position  of  all  the  rest 

8.  When  either  of  the  Gitshee  Kenabiks  stands  upright,  it  counts  40, 
irrespective  of  the  position  of  the  others. 

9.  When  all  the  pieces  turn  up  white,  excepting  one,  and  the  Ozawabiks 
dark,  it  counts  20. 

10.  When  all  turn  up  red,  except  one,  and  the  brass  pieces  bright,  it 
counts  15. 

11.  When  the  whole  of  the  pieces  turn  up  white,  but  one,  with  the 
Ozawabiks  bright,  it  counts  10.  T    .       .       s        -  u  „;,...:: 

12.  When  a  brass  piece  turns  up  dark,  the  two  Gitshee  Kenabiks  and 
the  two  men  red,  and  the  remaining  pieces  white,  it  counts  8. 

13  When  the  brass  piece  turns  up  bright,  the  two  Qinhee  Kenabiha 
and  one  of  the  men  red,  and  «U  the  rest  whilt,  it  it  6. 


'I  I 


*ii. 


1 


m 


u 


190 


PVGASAINO. 


14.  When  the  Gitshee  Kcnabik  in  chief,  and  one  of  the  men  turn  up 
red,  the  Ozawdbiks,  bright,  and  all  the  others  white,  it  is  4. 

15.  When  both  the  Kenabiks,  and  both  men,  and  the  three  ducks,  turn 
\ip  red,  the  brass  piece  black,  and  either  the  Keego,  or  a  duck  white, 
it  is  5. 

16.  When  all  the  pieces  turn  up  red,  but  one  of  the  Ininewugs,  and  the 
brass  piece  black,  it  counts  2. 

The  hmit  of  the  game  is  stipulated.     The  parties  throw  up  for  the 

pi«y- 

This  game  is  very  fascinating  to  some  portions  of  the  Indians.  They 
stake  nt  it  their  ornaments,  weapons,  clothing,  canoes,  horses,  every  thing 
in  fact  they  possess ;  and  have  been  known,  it  is  said,  to  set  up  their  wives 
and  children,  and  even  to  forfeit  their  own  liberty.  Of  such  desperate 
stakes,  I  have  seen  no  examples,  nor  do  I  think  the  game  itself  in  com- 
mon use.  It  is  rather  confined  to  certain  persons,  who  hold  the  relative 
rank  of  gamblers  in  Indian  society — men  who  are  not  noted  as  hunters  or 
warriors,  or  steady  providers  for  their  familit.^.  Among  these  are  per- 
sons who  bear  the  term  of  lenadizze-wug,  that  is,  wanderers  about  the 
country,  braggadocios,  or  fops.  It  can  hardly  be  classed  with  the  popular 
games  of  amusement,  by  which  skill  and  dexterity  are  acquired.  I  have 
generally  found  the  chiefs  and  graver  men  of  the  tribes,  who  encouraged 
the  young  men  to  play  ball,  and  ar(^  «nire  to  be  present  at  the  customary 
sports,  to  witness,  and  sanction,  and  applaud  them,  speak  lightly  and  dis- 
paragingly of  this  game  of  hazard.  Yet,  it  cannot  be  denied,  that  some 
of  the  chiefs,  distinguished  in  war  and  the  chase,  at  the  west,  can  be  refer- 
red to,  as  lending  their  example  to  its  fascinating  power. 

An  analysis  of  this  game,  to  show  its  arithmetical  principles  and  powers 
might  be  gone  into ;  but  it  is  no  part  of  the  present  design  to  take  up  such 
considerations  here,  far  less  to  pursue  the  comparison  and  extension  of  cus- 
toms of  this  kind  among  the  modern  western  tribes.  It  may  be  sufficient 
to  say,  from  the  foregoing  rules,  that  there  seems  to  be  no  unit  in  the 
throw,  and  that  the  count  proceeds  by  decimals,  for  all  numbers  over  8. 
Doubtless  these  rules,  are  but  a  part  of  the  whole  series,  kno\vn  to  ex  • 
pcrienced  players.  They  comprise,  however,  all  that  have  been  revealed 
tome. 

"  Gambling  is  not  peculiar  to  our  race, 
The  Indian  gambles  with  as  fixed  a  face." 


Herodotus  says  of  the  ancient  Thracians — that  <'  the  most  honourable 
life,  with  them,  is  a  life  of  war  and  plunder ;  the  most  contemptible  that  of 
a  husbandman.  Their  supreme  delight  is  war  and  plunder."  Who  might 
not  suppose,  were  the  name  withheld,  that  this  had  been  said  by  some 
modem  writer  of  the  Pawnees,  or  the  Camanches  ?      ' :  <r  v.:  v;  r,-t  bos 


REVERENCE  AND  AFFECTION  FOR  PARENTS. 


i 


There  lived  a  noted  chief  at  Micbilimackinac,  in  days  past,  called  Gitshe 
Naygow,  or  the  Qreat-Sand-Ditne,  a  name,  or  rather  nick-name, 
which  he  had,  probably,  derived  from  his  birth  and  early  residence  at  a 
spot  of  very  imposing  appearance,  so  called,  on  the  southern  shore  of 
Lake  Superior,  which  is  east  of  the  range  of  the  Pictured  Rocks.  He 
was  a  Chippewa,  a  warrior  and  a  counsellor,  of  that  tribe,  and  had 
mingled  freely  in  the  stirring  scenes  of  war  and  border  foray,  which 
marked  the  closing  years  of  French  domination  in  the  Canadas.  He 
lived  to  be  very  old,  and  became  so  feeble  at  last,  that  he  could  not 
travel  by  land,  when  Spring  came  on  and  his  people  prepared  to  move 
their  lodges,  from  their  sugar-camp  in  the  forest,  to  the  open  lake  shore. 
They  were  then  inland,  on  the  waters  of  the  Manistee  river,  a  stream 
which  enters  the  northern  shores  of  Lake  Michigan.  It  was  his  last  win- 
ter on  earth;  his  heart  was  gladdened  by  once  more  feeling  the  ge- 
nial rays  of  Spring,  and  he  desired  to  go  with  them,  to  behold,  for  the 
last  time,  the  expanded  lake  and  inhale  its  pure  breezes.  He  must 
needs  be  conveyed  by  hand.  This  act  of  piety  was  performed  by  his 
daughter,  then  a  young  woman.  She  carried  him  on  her  back  from 
their  camp  to  the  lake  shore,  where  they  erected  their  lodge  and 
ppssed  their  spring,  and  where  he  eventually  died  and  was  buried. 

This  relation  I  had  from  her  own  lips,  at  the  agency  of  Micbili- 
mackinac, in  1833.  I  asked  her  how  she  had  carried  him.  She  re- 
plied, with  the  Indian  apekun,  or  head-strap.  When  tired  she  rested,  and 
again  pursued  her  way,  on-wa-be-win  by  on-wa-be-win,  or  rest  by  rest,  in 
the  manner  practised  in  corrying  heavy  packages  over  the  portages.  Her 
name  was  Nadowdkwa,  or  the  female  Iroquois.  She  was  then,  perhaps, 
about  fifty-five  years  of  age,  and  the  wife  of  a  chief  called  Saganosh, 
whose  home  and  jurisdiction  were  in  the  group  of  the  St.  Martin's  Islands, 
north  of  Micbilimackinac. 

The  incident  was  not  voluntarily  told,  but  came  out,  incidentally,  in 
some  inquiries  I  was  making  respecting  historical  events,  in  the  vicinity. 
One  such  incident  goes  far  to  vindicate  the  aflfections  of  this  people, 
and  should  teach  us,  that  they  are  of  the  same  general  lineage  with 
ourselves,  and  only  require  letters  and  Christianity,  to  exalt  them  in  the 
scale  of  being. 


The  first  words  of  men,  says  Harris  in  his  Hermes,  like  their  first  ideas, 

had  an  immediate  reference  to  sensible  objects ;  in  after  days,  when  they 

began  to  discern  with  their  intellect,  they  took  those  wordis  which  they 

found  already  made,  and  transferred  vhem  by  meta|>hor,  to  intellectual  coa- 

reptions. . ,  " 

5  191 


!;  1 


■  •I 


-  ■    1 


: !   <i 


-  *' 


ANDAIG  WEOS,  OR  CROWS-FLESH. 


I 


Man?  persons  among  the  Indian  race,  have  attracted  notice  from  their 
exploits  on  the  war-path.  Andaig  Wcos  was  not  among  the  num- 
ber of  these,  or  if  he  had  mingled  in  such  events,  his  deeds  of  daring 
are  now  lost  amid  the  remembrance  of  better  qualities.  He  was  a  chief 
of  the  once  prominent  and  reigning  band  of  Odjibwa  Algonquins,  who 
are  called  Chippewas,  located  at  Chegoimgon,  on  Lake  Superior,  where 
his  name  is  cherished  in  local  tradition,  for  the  noble  and  disinterested 
deeds  which  he  performed  in  former  days.  He  lived  in  the  latter  part  of 
the  1 8th  century. 

It  was  perhaps  forty  years  ago — said  my  informant,  it  was  while  the 
late  Mr.  Nolin,  of  Sault  Ste.  Maries  was  a  trader  in  the  Chippewa  country, 
between  lake  Superior  and  the  Mississippi,  that  he  wintered  one  year  low 
down  on  the  Chippewa  river.  On  his  way  down  this  stream,  and  while 
he  was  still  on  one  uf  its  sources,  cold  weather  set  in  suddenly,  the  ice 
formed,  and  he  was  unable  to  get  on  with  his  goods.  He  consequently 
put  them  en  ca^he,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  country,  and  proceeded 
on  foot,  with  his  men  to  th«  lower  part  of  the  river,  to  the  spot  at  which 
he  had  determined  to  winter.  Here  he  felled  trees,  and  built  his  house, 
and  having  made  all  things  ready,  he  set  out  with  his  men  on  his  return 
to  his  cacA^',  in  order  to  bring  down  his  goods.    ,,  .       „       ,      ,,,      ti 

On  the  way  he  fell  in  with  an  Indian  hunter  and  his  wife,  who  followed 
him  to  the  place  where  he  had  secreted  his  goods.  On  reaching  this,  he 
filled  a  bottle  with  spirits  and  gave  a  glass  to  each  of  his  men,  took  one 
himself,  and  then  filling  the  glass  presented  it  to  the  Indian.  This  was 
done  after  the  camp  had  been  made  for  the  night.  It  so  happened  that 
the  Indian  was  taken  suddenly  ill  that  night,  and  before  day  light  died. 
Nolin  and  his  men  buried  him,  and  then  proceeded  back  to  his  wintering 
house  below,  each  man  carrying  a  pack  of  goods ;  and  the  widow  rejoined 
her  friends. 

%^  Afier  the  Indians  had  taken  their  credits,  and  dispersed  to  their  several 
wintering  grounds,  it  wu  rumottred  amongst  them,  that  the  trader  bid 

18S 


ANDAIO    WEO.S,    OR   CUOWS-FLESFT. 


19:) 


administered  poison  to  the  Indian  who  died  so  suddenly  nrtor  taking  the 
giass  of  spirits.  And  this  opinion  },Mincd  ground,  iihhoujjh  the  widow  wo- 
man repeatedly  told  the  Indians,  tlint  the  liquor  given  to  her  deceased 
Itusband  was  from  the  sanic  bottle  and  glass,  thai  all  the  French  peopio 
had  drank  Ironi.  But  it  was  of  no  avail ;  the  rumour  grew,  and  Mr. 
Nolin  hegan  to  he  approhtnsive,  as  he  had  already  learnt  that  the  Indians 
'»< ant  ti)  kill  him  'I'o  lonlirni  tlii.s  sus|iicion  a  party  of  forty  men,  soon 
at'ter,  entered  his  hon^se.  all  armed,  painted  Llaok,  and  with  war  dresses 
on.  They  were  all  presented  with  n  piece  of  tobacco,  as  was  customary, 
when  each  of  them  threw  it  into  the  fire.  No  alternative  now  appeared 
to  remain  to  avert  the  blow,  which  he  was  convinced  must  soon  follow 
Almost  at  the  same  instant,  his  men  intimated  that  another  party,  of  six 
men  more,  were  arriving. 

It  proved  to  be  the  chief  Andaig  Weos,  from  near  Lac  du  Flambeau, 
in  search  of  a  trader,  for  a  supply  of  tobacco  and  ammunition.  On  entering, 
the  chief  eyed  the  warriors,  and  asked  Mr.  N.  whether  he  had  given  them 
tobacco.  He  replied  that  he  had,  and  that  they  had  all,  to  a  man,  thrown 
it  in  the  fire,  and,  he  added,  that  they  intended  to  kill  him.  The  chief 
asked  for  some  tobacco,  which  he  threw  down  before  the  warriors,  telling 
them  to  smoke  it,  adding  in  an  authoritive  voice,  that  when  Indians  visited 
traders,  it  was  with  an  intention  of  getting  tobacco  from  them  to  xnwkc  and 
and  not  to  throw  into  f hi'  fire  ;  and  that,  for  his  part,  he  had  been  a  long 
time  without  smoking,  and  was  very  happy  to  find  a  trader  to  supply  him 
with  that  article.  This  present  from  him,  with  the  rebuke,  was  received 
with  silent  acquiescence, — no  one  venturing  a  reply. 

The  chief  ne.xt  demanded  liquor  of  the  trader,  saying,  "  that  he  in- 
tended to  make  them  drink."  The  politic  Frenchman  remonstrated, 
saying,  "  that  if  this  was  done,  he  should  surely  he  killed."  "  Fear  not, 
Frenchman,"  replied  the  chief,  boldly.  "  These  are  not  men  who  want 
to  kill  you :  they  arc  children.  I,  and  my  warriors  will  guard  you."  On 
these  assurances,  a  keg  of  liquor  was  given,  but  with  the  greatest  reluc- 
tance. The  chief  immediately  presented  it  to  the  war-party,  but  cautioned 
them  to  drink  it  at  a  distance,  and  not  to  come  nigh  the  trader  during  the 
night.  They  obeyed  him.  They  took  it  a  short  distance  and  drank  it, 
and  kept  up  a  dreadful  yelling*  all  night,  but  did  not  molest  the  house. 

The  next  morning  Andaig  Weos  demanded  tobacco  of  the  still  uneasy 
marehand  voyageur,  and  ordered  one  of  his  young  men  to  distribute  it  to 
the  Indians  in  the  war-dress.  He  then  rose  and  addressed  them  in  an 
energetic  and  authoritative  speech,  telling  them  to  march  ofT,  without  tasting 
food;  that  they  were  warriors,  and  needed  not  any  thing  of  the  kind ; 
and  if  they  did,  they  were  hunters, — they  had  guns,  and  might  hunt,  and 
kill  and  eat.  *'  You  get  nothing  more  here,"  he  added.  "  This  trader 
has  come  here  to  supply  your  wants,  and  you  seek  to  kill  him — a  poor  re- 
w/ard  for  the  trouble  and  the  an.xicty  he  has  undergone !     This  is  no  way 

\9 


% 


^! 


194 


ANDAIO   WE08,   OR   CROWS-FLESH. 


of  rcfjuitinp  white  people."     They  nil,  to  a  man  started,  and  went  off,  and 
fl'avc  the  trader  no  farther  molestation  while  he  remained  in  the  country. 

On  another  occasion  Andaig  Wcos  was  placed  in  a  ?iluatinn  which 
ulfordod  a  very  diHetent  species  of  testimony  to  his  principles  and  integrity 
A  French  trader  had  rntcre<l  lake  Superior  so  late  in  the  season,  that 
with  every  ellbrt,  lie  could  <rct  no  firther  than  Pointf.  ha  Pctilr  Fillr,  he- 
fore  the  ice  arrested  his  progress,  f  lerc  ho  was  obliged  to  build  his  winter- 
ing house,  l)ut  he  soon  ran  short  of  provisions,  and  was  oMigfcd  to  visit  \a\ 
Pointe,  with  his  men,  in  order  to  obtain  fish — leaving  his  house  and  store- 
room locked,  with  his  -roods,  ammunition,  and  liquors,  and  resolving  to 
return  immediately.  Hut  the  weather  came  on  so  bad,  that  there  was  lU' 
possibility  of  his  innncdiate  return,  and  the  winter  proved  so  unfavourablit 
that  he  was  obliged  to  spend  two  months  at  that  post. 

During  this  time,  the  chief  Andaig  Weos,  with  fiAecn  of  his  men,  camit 
out  from  the  interior,  to  the  shores  of  the  lake,  for  the  purpose  of  trading 
each  carrying  a  pack  of  beaver,  or  other  furs.  On  arriving  at  the  poin' 
{jn  Petite  Fille,  they  found  the  trader's  house  locked  and  no  one  thcrt 
The  chief  said  to  his  followers. — It  is  customary  for  traders  to  invite  In- 
dians into  their  house,  and  to  receive  them  politely  ;  but  as  there  is  no 
one  to  receive  us,  we  must  act  according  to  circumstances.  He  then 
ordered  the  door  to  be  opened,  with  as  little  injury  as  possible,  walked  in, 
with  his  party,  and  caused  a  good  (ire  to  be  built  in  the  chimney.  On 
opening  the  store-door  he  found  they  could  be  supplied  with  all  they 
wanted.  He  told  his  party,  on  no  account  to  touch,  or  take  away  any 
thing,  but  shut  up  the  door,  and  said,  "  that  he  would,  on  the  morrow,  act 
the  trader's  part." 

They  spent  the  night  in  the  house.  Early  the  next  morning,  he  arose 
and  addressed  them,  telling  them,  that  he  would  now  commence  trading 
with  them.  This  he  accordingly  did,  and  when  all  was  finished,  he  care- 
fully packed  the  furs,  and  piled  the  packs,  and  covered  them  with  an  oil- 
cloth. He  then  again  addressed  them,  saying  that  it  was  customary  for 
a  trader  to  give  tobacco  and  a  keg  of  spirits,  when  Indians  had  trade<l 
handsomely.  He,  therefore,  thought  himself  authorized  to  observe  this 
rule,  and  accordingly  gave  a  keg  of  spirits  and  some  tobacco.  "  The 
spirits,"  he  said,  "  must  not  be  drank  here.  We  must  take  it  to  our 
hunting  camp,"  and  gave  orders  for  returning  immediately.  He  then 
caused  the  doors  to  be  shut,  in  the  best  manner  possible,  and  the  outer 
door  to  be  barricaded  with  logs,  and  departed. 

When  the  trader  returned,  and  found  his  house  had  been  broken  open, 
he  began  to  bewail  his  fate,  being  sure  he  had  been  robbed ;  but  on  enter- 
ing his  store-room  and  beholding  the  furs,  his  fears  were  turned  to  joy. 
On  examining  his  inventory,  and  comparing  it  with  the  amount  of  his 
furs,  he  declared,  that  had  he  been  present,  he  could  not  have  traded  to 
better  .idvantage,  nor  have  made  such  a  profit  on  his  goods. 


AN  DA  in    WKOH,    OH    ritnWH-PLKRII. 


195 


Those  traits  arn  not  solitary  and  nccidnntal  It  happcnntj  nt  another 
tiino,  that  a  Mr  Ijninotto,  who  had  wintored  in  thn  I'ollc-iivoinc  country, 
iinfortiinntoly  hnd  a  (juarni  with  tho  In'liann,  at  tho  cloao  of  the  season, 
just  when  he  was  about  to  oinhark  on  his  return  with  his  lurs.  In  tht- 
heat  of  thrir  passion  the  Itidiniis  broke  all  his  canoes  in  pinres,  and  con- 
fined hini  a  prisouor,  by  orderiiiif  him  to  onranip  on  an  island  in  the  St. 
<'roix  river. 

In  this  situation  he  remained,  closely  watched  by  the  Indians,  till  nil 
tho  otkfr  traders  had  di'parted  and  frono  out  of  the  country  to  renew  their 
supplies,  when  the  chii-i'  Andaiir  Weos  arrived.  He  comprehended  the 
cnso  in  an  instant,  and  havimr  fotind  that  the  matter  of  ofTepce  was  one  of 
no  importance,  he  immerliat<dy  went  to  the  Indian  villaire,  and  in  a  loud 
and  authoritative  tone  of  voice,  so  as  to  be  hoard  by  all,  commanded  suit- 
able canoes  to  be  taken  to  the  imprisoned  trader — a  summons  which  was 
promptly  obeyed.  lie  then  went  to  Mr.  Lnmotte  and  told  him  to  embark 
fearlessly,  and  that  \\v  himself  w-ould  see  that  he  was  not  further  hindered, 
at  the  same  time  lamentinq;  the  lateness  of  his  return. 

The  (general  conduct  of  this  chief  was  marked  by  kindness  and  ur- 
banity. When  traders  arrived  at  Chagoimeq^on,  where  he  lived,  it  was 
his  custom  to  order  his  young  men  to  cover  and  protect  their  baggage  lest 
any  thing  should  be  injured  or  stolen.  He  was  of  the  lineage  of  the 
noted  war-chief,  Abojoeg,  or  Wab  Ojccg.  FI«  lived  to  be  very  old,  so  that 
he  walked  nearly  bent  double — using  a  cane.  The  present  ruling  chief  of 
that  place,  called  Pezhickco,  is  his  grandson.  These  anecdotes  were  re- 
lated by  Mr.  Cadotte,  of  Lapointc,  in  the  year  1829,  and  are  believed  to 
be  entitled  to  full  confidence. 


The  Tartars  cannot  pronounce  tho  letter  b.  Those  of  Bulgaria  pro- 
nounce the  word  blacks  as  if  written  ilacs.  It  is  noticeable,  that  the  Odji- 
bwas  and  their  cognate  tribes  at  the  north,  not  only  make  great  use  of  the 
letter  b,  in  native  words,  but  when  they  come  to  pronounce  English 
words,  in  which  tin-  letter  v  occurs,  they  invariably  substitute  the  b  for  it. 
as  in  village,  and  vinegar. 

There  are  three  letters  in  the  English  alphabet  which  the  above  tribes 
<lo  not  pronounce.  They  are  f.  r,  and  1.  For  f,  they  substitute,  in  their 
attempts  to  pronounce  foreign  words,  p.  The  soimd  of  r,  they  change  Xo 
broad  a,  or  drop.     L  is  changed  to  n. 

Singing  and  dancing  are  applied  to  political  and  to  religious  purposes 
by  the  Indians.  When  they  wish  to  raise  a  war-party,  they  meet  to  sing 
and  dance :  when  they  wish  to  supplicate  the  divine  mercy  on  a  sick  per- 
son, they  assemble  in  a  lodge,  to  sing  and  dance.  No  grave  act  is  per- 
formed without  singing  and  dancing. 


\\ 


II 


,      I 


ORIGIN 

AND 


HISTORY  OF  THE  RACE. 


WYANDOT  TRADITIONS  OF  THE  CREATION, 
AND  OTHER  EPOCHS. 

The  following  trnditiuns  of  the  creation  uf  man,  and  of  the  Red  Race ; 
of  the  order  of  precedence  nnd  relationship  among  the  tribes,  and  the  no- 
tice of  the  first  arrival  of  Europeans  on  the  continent,  together  with  the 
allegories  of  Ciood  und  Evil,  and  of  (.'ivilization  and  Barbarism,  are  ex- 
tracted from  a  private  journal,  kept  during  the  period  of  my  ofllcial  inter 
course  with  the  various  tribes. 

Superintendcncy  Indian  Affairs, 

Detroit,  January  30th,  1837. 

A  delegation  of  three  Wyandot  chiefs  visited  mc,  this  day,  from  their 
location  near  Amherstburg  in  Canada,  with  their  interpreter,  George  C 
Martin.  Their  names  were  0-ri-wa-hen-lo,  or  Charlo,  On-ha-to-tun-youh. 
or  Round  Head,  son  of  Round  Head,  the  brother  of  Splitlog,  and  Ty-er- 
on-youh,  or  Thomas  Clark.  They  informed  me,  in  reply  to  a  question, 
that  the  present  population  of  their  band,  nt  that  location,  was  eighty-six 
souls.  After  transacting  their  business,  I  proposed  several  questions  to 
them  respecting  their  origin  and  history. 

1.  What  is  the  origin  of  the  Indians  ?  We  believe  that  all  men  sprang 
from  one  man  and  woman,  who  were  made  by  God,  in  parts  beyond  the 
sea.  But  in  speaking  of  the  Indians  we  say,  how  did  they  cross  the  seu 
without  ships?  and  when  did  they  come?  nnd  from  what  country? 
What  is  your  opinion  on  the  subject  ? 

Oriwahento  answered  :  "  The  old  chief,  Splitlog,  who  could  answer 
you,  is  not  able  to  come  to  see  you  from  his  age  and  feebleness ;  but  he 
has  sent  us  three  to  speak  with  you.  Wo  will  do  the  best  we  can.  Wp 
are  not  able  to  read  and  write,  like  white  men,  and  what  you  ask  is  not 
therefore  to  be  found  iti  black  and  white."  (This  remark  was  probably 
made  as  they  observed  I  took  notes  of  the  interview.) 

"  There  was,  in  ancient  times,  something  the  matter  with  the  earth,  li 
has  changed.  We  think  so.  We  believe  God  created  it,  and  made  men 
out  of  it.  We  think  he  made  the  Indians  in  this  country,  and  that  they 
did  not  come  over  the  sea.     They  were  created  at  a  place  called  Moin 

196 


(il 


WYANDOT    TKAOITIONH    OK    I'HB    CRKATION. 


197 


TAiNH.  It  wm  eastward.  Whoa  ho  tmd  inudc  tlin  rartii  and  thoho  inoun- 
Uiins,  liM  covered  soiiictliiiii,'  ovrr  ttin  caitli,  as  it  wore,  uilli  liis  hand, 
lieluvv  this,  hu  put  iiiun.  All  iht:  dili<:rciit  iritics  wcic  tlii!rt:.  Ouu  of  the 
young  men  luuiut  hid  way  uut  tu  thu  surlac«:.  llu  saw  a  gnut  lu;ht,  and 
was  dulightud  with  tho  beauty  of  the  suifiico.  While  'raziiiir  around,  he 
aaw  a  deer  running  pu&t,  with  an  arrow  in  hia  aide,  lie  lolluwcd  it,  to 
the  place  where  it  fell  and  died.  Ho  thought  it  was  a  harndess  looking 
unisnal.  He  looked  back  to  see  ii<>  tracks,  and  lie  sooit  haw  other  tracks. 
They  were  the  loot  prints  ol'the  person  who  had  shot  the  deer.  Hi;  soon 
cuino  up.  It  was  thu  creator  hiiriselt'.  He  had  taken  this  method  to  show 
the  Indians  what  they  inu^t  do,  when  they  came  out  from  tho  earth. 
The  creator  showed  him  how  to  skin  and  dress  the  animal,  bidding 
him  do  so  aod  so,  as  he  directed  him.  Wlicn  the  llcsh  was  ready, 
ho  told  him  to  make  a  hro.  13ut  ho  was  periectly  ignorant.  Ciod  made 
the  lire.  lie  then  directed  him  to  put  a  portion  ol  the  ment  on  a  stick, 
and  roast  it  before  the  fire.  I 'ut  ho  was  .so  ignorant  that  ho  let  it  .stand  till 
it  burned  on  one  side,  while  the  other  was  raw. 

Having  taught  this  man  tho  hunter's  art,  so  that  he  could  teach  it  to 
others,  God  called  the  litdians  forth  out  of  the  earth.  They  came  ia 
order,  by  tribes,  and  to  each  tribe  he  appointed  a  chief  He  appointed 
one  Head  Chief  to  lead  them  all,  who  had  sometiiing  about  his  neck,  and 
he  instructed  him,  and  put  it  into  his  head  what  to  say  to  the  tribes. 
That  he  might  have  an  opportunity  to  do  so,  a  certain  animal  was  killed, 
and  a  feast  made,  in  which  they  were  told  to  eat  it  all.  The  leader  God 
had  so  chosen,  told  the  tribes  what  they  must  do,  to  please  their  maker, 
and  what  they  must  not  do. 

Oriwahento  further  said :  God  also  made  Good  and  Evil.  They  were 
brothers.  The  one  went  forth  to  do  good,  and  caused  pleasant 
things  to  grow.  The  other  busied  himself  in  thwarting  his  brother's 
work.  He  made  stony  and  flinty  places,  and  caused  bad  fruits,  and  made 
continual  mischief  among  men.  Good  repaired  the  mischief  as  fast  as  it 
was  done,  but  he  found  his  labour  never  done.  Ho  determined  to  fly 
upon  his  brother  and  destroy  him,  but  not  by  violence.  Flo  proposed  to 
run  a  race  with  him.  Evil  consented,  and  they  fi.x'cd  upon  the  place.  But 
first  tell  me,  said  Good,  what  is  it  you  most  dread.  Bucks  horns!  replied 
he,  and  tell  me  what  is  most  hurtful  to  you.  Indian  grass  braid !  said 
(jtood.  Evil  immediately  went  to  his  grandmother,  who  made  braid,  and 
got  large  quantities  of  it,  which  he  put  in  the  path  and  hung  on  the  limbs 
that  grew  by  the  path  where  Good  was  to  run.  Good  also  filled  the  path 
of  his  brother  with  the  dreaded  horns.  A  question  arose  who  should  run 
flrst.  I,  said  Good,  will  begin,  since  tho  proposition  to  try  our  skill  first 
came  from  me.  He  accordingly  set  out,  his  brother  following  him.  But 
as  he  began  to  feel  exhausted  at  noon,  he  took  up  the  grass  braid  and  eat 
it     This  sustained  him,  and  he  tired  down  his  brother  before  night,  who 


h 


if- 

J  i 
I 


198 


U  YANDOT   TRADITIONfl   OF   TIIR   CREATION. 


f 


entreated  him  to  slop.     I  lo  did  not,  however,  rcnso,  till  ho  hod  aucceufuUj 
reached  tho  gonl. 

The  next  dny  Hvil  stiirtcd  on  his  pnth.  Mc  was  cncountrred  every 
where  by  tho  hornn,  which  before  noon  hiid  jffnitly  weakened  him.  He 
entreated  to  bo  relieved  from  ^oiug  on.  (jood  insisted  on  his  running  the 
course.  He  sustnincd  himself  'till  sunset,  when  he  fell  in  tho  path,  and 
was  finally  dispatched  by  one  of  the  horns  wieldc<l  by  his  brother. 

Good  now  returned  in  triumph  to  his  grandmother's  lodge.  But  alut 
was  in  an  ill  humour,  as  she  ulwuys  was,  and  hated  him  und  loved  his 
brother  whom  ho  had  killed.  lie  wanted  to  rest,  but  at  night  was  awoke 
by  a  conversation  between  her  nnd  the  ghost  of  Evil.  Tho  latter  pleaded 
to  come  in,  but  ahhough  ho  felt  fur  him,  ho  did  not  allow  his  fraternal 
feelings  to  get  tho  better,  and  resolutely  denied  admission.  Then  said 
Evil  "I  go  to  the  north-west, and  you  will  never  see  mc  more,  nnd  all  who 
follow  me  will  be  in  tho  same  state.  They  will  never  come  back.  Death 
will  for  ever  keep  them." 

Having  thus  rid  himself  of  his  adversary,  he  thought  he  would  walk 
out  and  see  how  things  were  going  on,  since  there  was  no  one  to  oppose 
his  doing  good.  After  travelling  some  time  he  saw  a  living  object  ahead. 
As  he  drew  nearer,  ho  saw  more  plainly.  It  was  a  naked  man.  They 
began  to  talk  to  each  other.  "  I  am  walking  to  sec  tho  creation,  which  I 
have  made,"  said  Good,  "  but  who  are  you  ?"  "  Clothed  man,"  said  he, "  I 
am  as  powerful  as  you,  and  hnvc  made  all  that  land  you  sec."  "  Naked 
nun,"  he  replied, "'  I  have  made  all  things,  but  do  not  recollect  making 
you."  "  You  shall  see  my  power,"  said  tho  naked  man,  "  we  will  try 
strength.  Call  to  yonder  mountain  to  come  here,  ond  afterwords  I  will  do 
the  same,  and  wc  will  seo  who  has  the  greatest  power."  l^he  clothed  man 
fell  down  on  his  knees,  and  began  to  pray,  but  the  cflRirt  did  not  succeed,  or 
but  partially.  Then  the  naked  man  drew  n  rattle  from  his  belt,  ond  be- 
gan to  shake  it  and  mutter,  having  first  blindfolded  the  other.  After  a 
time,  now  said  he,  "  look !"  He  did  so,  and  the  mountain  stood  close  be- 
fore him,  and  rose  up  to  the  clouds.  He  then  blindfolded  him  again,  and 
resumed  his  rattle  and  muttering.  The  mountain  had  resumed  its  ibrmer 
distant  position. 

The  clothed  man  held  in  his  left  hand  a  sword,  and  in  his  right  hand 
the  law  of  God.  The  naked  man  hod  a  rattle  in  one  hand,  and  a  war 
club  in  the  other.  They  exchanged  the  knowledge  of  the  respective  uses 
of  these  things.  To  show  the  power  of  the  sword,  the  clothed  man  cut 
ofT  a  rod,  and  placed  it  before  him.  The  naked  man  immediately  put  the 
parts  together  and  they  were  healed.  He  then  took  his  club,  which  was 
fiat,  and  cut  off  the  rod,  and  again  healed  the  mutilated  parts.  He  relied 
on  the  rattle  to  answer  the  same  purpose  as  the  other's  book.  The  elothed 
man  tried  the  use  of  the  club,  but  could  not  use  it  with  skill,  while  the 
naked  man  took  the  sword  and  used  it  as  well  as  the  other. 


WYANDOT    THAIIITIONS    OF    Till'.    mKATION. 


199 


Oriwalif  nto  continued  :  —  II  is  »\u\  (lint  lOvil  killrtl  iii.i  motlirr  at  liis 
Itirtli.  Ill'  dill  iiiit  nitiT  the  world  tlio  ri^'lit  u;iy,  htu  biirstcd  from  thft 
woinli  'riiry  took  the  body  o(  tl)<>  mother  and  laid  it  ii{viii  a  .tcatrold 
From  the  droppiiiiis  of  her  decay,  \vh<'rt)  they  kll  on  the  'Tonnd.  xpranf; 
lip  corn,  tobacco,  and  hucIi  other  ve^etahh;  productions  un  the  Indiiui* 
have.  Hence  \vn  cnll  corn,  our  mother.  And  our  tobacco  pro|)a^al<8  il 
self  by  i<poiituneous  ^rrowth,  without  planting  :  but  the  clothed  man  is  re- 
(^uircd  to  labour  in  raisinir  it. 

Ciood  found  his  grandmother  in  no  better  humttr  when  he  came  baclf 
from  the  interview  with  the  naked  man.  He  therefore  t(M)k  and  cast  her 
up,  and  she  flow  against  the  moon,  ii|)on  whose  fiice  the  traces  of  her  ore 
•till  tu  be  seen. 

This  comprised  the  first  interview;  after  a  recess  durinjf  which  they 
were  permitted  to  refresh  themselves  and  smuko  their  pipes,  1  returned  to 
the  ofTicc  and  resumed  the  iii(|uiries. 
/*•  2.  Where  did  your  tribe  (irst  soo  white  men  on  this  continent?  The 
French  say  you  lived  on  the  St.  Ijnwrcnco,  and  afterwards  went  to  the 
north,  from  whence  you  afterwards  came  down  to  the  vicinity  of  Detroit 
That  you  possess  the  privilege  of  lighting  up  the  general  council  fire  for 
the  Lake  tribes  ;  and  that  you  were  converted  tu  the  catholic  faith.  Ori- 
wahcnto  again  answered. 

When  the  tribes  were  all  settled,  the  Wyandots  were  placed  at  the  head 
They  lived  in  the  interior,  at  the  mountains  east,  about  the  St.  Lawrence. 
They  were  the  first  tribe  of  old,  and  had  the  first  chieftainship.  The 
chief  said  to  their  nephew,  the  I^'napecs,  (jio  down  to  the  sea  coast  and 
look,  and  if  you  see  any  thing  bring  me  word.  They  had  a  village  near 
the  SCA  side,  and  often  looked,  but  saw  nothing  except  birds.  At  length 
they  espied  an  object,  which  sectned  to  grow  and  come  nearer,  and  nearer. 
When  it  came  near  the  land  it  stopped,  but  all  the  people  were  afraid,  and 
fled  to  the  woods.  The  next  day,  two  of  their  number  ventured  out  to 
look.  It  was  lying  quietly  on  the  water.  A  smaller  object  of  the  some 
sort  came  out  of  it,  and  walked  with  long  legs  (oars)  over  tlic  water. 
When  it  came  to  land  two  men  came  out  of  it.  They  were  different  from 
us  and  made  signs  for  the  others  to  come  out  of  the  woods.  A  conference 
ensued.  Presents  were  exchanged.  They  gave  presents  to  the  Lenapees, 
and  the  latter  gavelhem  their  skin  clothes  as  curiosities.  Three  distinct 
visits,  at  separate  times,  and  long  intervals,  were  made.  The  mode  m 
which  the  white  men  got  a  footing,  and  power  in  the  country  was  this. 
First,  room  was  asked,  and  leave  given  to  place  a  chair,  on  the  shore. 
But  they  soon  began  to  pull  the  lacing  out  of  its  bottom,  and  go  inland 
with  it ;  and  they  have  not  yet  come  to  the  end  of  the  string.  He 
exemplified  this  original  demand  for  a  cession  of  territory  and  its  re- 
newal at  other  epochs,  by  other  figures  of  speech,  namely,  of  a  bull's 
hide,  and  of  a  maa  walking.     The  first   request  for  a  seat  on  the 


i 


i 


t 


^!/! 


%'K 


m 


if 


f 

11 


■ij 


I 


^^1 

^'1 


, 


200 


WYANDOT   TRADITIONS    OP    THE    CREATION. 


:S 


shore,  was  made  he  said  of  the  Lenapces ;  alhiding  to  the  cognate 
branches  of  this  stock,  who  were  anciently  settled  at  the  liarhour  of  New 
York,  and  that  vicinity. 

To  the  question  of  their  /light  from  the  St.  Lawrence,  their  scttlciiient  in 
the  north,  and  their  subsequent  migration  to,  and  settlcmeut  on,  the  straits 
of  Detroit,  Oriwahento  s;iid: 

The  Wyandots  were  proud.  God  had  said  that  such  shuuld  be  healen 
and  brought  low.  This  is  the  cause  why  we  were  followed  from  the 
east,  and  went  up  north  away  to  Michilimackinac,  but  as  we  had  the 
right  before,  so  when  we  came  back,  the  tribes  looked  up  to  us,  as  hold- 
ing the  council  fire.* 

3.  What  relationship  do  you  acknowledge,  to  the  other  western 
tribes  ? 

Answer  by  Oriwahcnto:  We  call  the  Lenapees,  urphews ;  we  call  the 
Odjibwas  (Chipp^was)  Ottawas,  Miamis  he.  Yoitvgcr  Brother.  We  call 
the  Shawnces,  the.  Yovngext  Brother.  The  Wyandots  were  the  first  tribe 
in  ancient  times.     The  first  chieftainship  was  in  their  tribe. 


SUPPLEMENTARY  QUESTIONS  TO  THE  INTERPRTER. 

1.  Are  the  Wyandot  and  Mohawk  languages,  alike  in  sounds.  You 
say,  you  speak  both. 

Ans.  Not  at  all  alike.  It  is  true  there  are  a  few  words  so,  but  the  two 
languages  do  not  seem  to  me  more  akin  than  English  and  French.  You 
know  some  English  and  French  words  are  alike.  The  Mohawk  lan- 
guage is  on  the  tongue,  the  Wyandot  is  in  the  throat. 

2.  Give  me  some  examples :  Read  some  of  this  translation  of  the  Mo- 
hawk, (handing  him  John's  Gospel  printed  by  the  American  Bible  So- 
ciety in  1818.)  He  complied,  reading  it  fluently,  and  appearing  to  have 
been  acquainted  with  the  translation. 

Further  conversation,  in  which  his  attention  was  drawn  to  particular 
facts  in  its  structure  and  principles,  made  him  see  stronger  analogies  be-^ 
tween  the  two  tongues.  It  was  quite  evident,  that  he  had  never  reflected 
on  the  subject,  and  that  there  were,  both  grammatically,  and  philologically, 
coincidences  beyond  his  depth.  ,  , 

•  This  is  certainly  a  dignified  and  wise  answer ;  designed  as  it  was,  to  cover  their 
disastrous  defeat  and  flight  from  tlic  St.  Lawrence  valley  to  the  north.  The  prece- 
dence to  which  he  alludes,  on  reaching  the  straits  of  Detroit,  as  having  been  theirs  be- 
fore, is  to  be  understood,  doubtless,  of  the  era  of  their  residence  on  the  lower  St  Ijaw- 
rence,  where  they  were  at  the  head  of  the  Frcnfch  and  Indian  confederacy  against  the 
Iroquois.     Amopg  the  latter,  they  certainly  had  no  precedency,  so  far  as  histoiy 

reaches.    Their  council  fire  was  kept  by  the  Onondagas. 

H.  R.  S 


MBi 


TRADITIONS    OF    THE    ARCTIDES. 

There  are  some  curious  traditions  related  by  the  race  of  people  living 
on  that  part  of  the  continent  lying  north  and  west  of  Athabasca  lake,  and 
the  river  Unjigah.  Mackenzie  has  described  that  branch  of  ihein,  who 
are  called  by  the  trivial  name  of  Che-pe-vvyans.  This  is  an  Algonquin 
term,  meaning  puckered  blankets,  and  has  rt^ference  only  to  the  most 
easterly  and  southerly  division  of  the  race.  They  are  but  the  van  of  an 
extensive  race.  All  that  gives  identity  to  their  general  traditions,  and  dis- 
tinctive character  and  language,  relates  as  well  to  the  Dogribs,  the  Cop- 
permines,  the  Strongbows,  tiiC  Ambawtawoots,  the  Hares,  the  Brush- 
woods, the  Sursees,  the  TacuUies,  the  Nateotetains,  and  other  tribes  lo- 
cated north  of  them,  extending  to  the  Arctic  Ocean,  and  west  through  the 
Peace  river  pass  of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  Philology  brings  into  one 
groupe  all  these  dialects  of  a  wide  spread  race,  who  extend  from  the  bor- 
ders of  the  Atnah  nation  on  the  Columbia,  across  the  Rocky  Mountains 
eastwardly  to  the  Lake  of  the  Hills  and  the  Missinipi  or  Churchill  river, 
covering  many  degrees  of  latitude  and  longitude.  In  the  absence  of  any 
generic  name  for  them,  founded  on  language  or  character,  1  shall  allude 
to  them  under  the  geographical  phrase  of  Arctides. 

This  stock  of  people  have  proceeded  from  the  direction  of  the  North 
Pacific  towards  the  Atlantic  waters,  in  a  general  eastern  direction,  in 
which  respect,  their  history  forms  a  striking  exception  to  the  other  great 
stocks  of  the  eastern  part  of  the  United  States,  the  Canadas,  and  Hudson's 
bay,  who  have  been  in  a  continual  progress  towards  the  west  and  north- 
west, The  Arctides,  on  the  contrary,  have  proceeded  east  and  southeast. 
They  may  be  supposed,  therefore,  to  bring  their  traditions  more  directly 
from  opposite  portions  of  the  continent,  and  from  Asia,  and  it  may  be  in- 
ferred, from  more  unmixed  and  primitive  sources.  Some  of  these  tradi- 
tions are,  at  least,  of  a  curious  and  striking  character.  They  believe,  like 
the  more  southerly  tribes,  in  the  general  tradition  of  a  deluge,  and  of  a 
paradise,  or  land  cf  future  bliss.     They  Yava  apparently,  veiled  the  Great 

201 


s 


'i  I- 


h 


202 


TRADITIONS   OF  THE    ARCTIDE8. 


Spirit,  or  creator  of  the  globe,  under  the  allegory  of  a  gigantic  bird.  They 
believe,  that  there  was  originally  nothing  visible  but  one  vast  ocean. 
Upon  this  the  bird  descended  from  the  sky,  with  a  noise  of  his  wings 
which  produced  sounds  resembling  thunder.  The  earth,  as  he  alighted, 
immediately  rose  above  the  waters.  This  bird  of  creative  power,  then 
made  all  the  classes  of  animals,  who  were  made  out  of  earth.  They  all 
had  precedency  to  man.  Man  alone,  the  last  in  the  series,  was  created 
from  the  integument  of  a  dog.  This,  they  believe,  w.is  their  own  origin, 
and  hence,  as  Mackenzie  tells  us,  they  will  not  eat  the  flesh  of  this  animal, 
aa  is  done  by  tlxc  other  tribes  of  the  continent.  To  guard  and  protect 
them,  he  then  made  a  magic  arrow,  which  they  were  to  preserve  with 
great  care,  and  hold  sacred.  But  they  were  so  thoughtlessj  they  add,  as 
to  carry  it  away  and  lose  it,  upon  which  the  great  bird  took  his  flight,  and 
has  never  since  appeared.  This  magic  arrow  is  doubtless  to  be  regarded 
as  a  symbol  of  something  else,  which  was  very  essential  to  their  safety 
and  happiness.  Indian  history  is  often  disguised  under  such  symbolic 
forms. 

They  have  also  a  tradition  that  they  originally  came  from  a  foreign 
country,  which  was  inhabittsd  by  a  wicked  people.  They  had  to  cross  a 
great  lake,  or  water,  which  was  shallow,  narrow,  and  full  of  islands. 
Their  track  lay  also  through  snow  and  ice,  and  they  suffered  miserably 
from  cold.  They  first  landed  at  the  mouth  of  the  Coppermine  river. 
The  earth  thereabouts  was  then  strewed  with  metallic  copper,  which  has 
since  disappeared. 

They  believe  that,  in  ancient  times,  men  lived  till  their  feet  were  worn 
out  with  walking,  and  their  throats  with  eating.  They  represent  their 
ancestors  as  living  to  very  great  ages.  They  describe  a  deluge,  in  which 
the  waters  spread  over  the  whole  earth,  except  the  highest  mountains,  on 
which  their  progenitors  were  saved. 

Their  notions  of  a  future  state  coincide  generally  with  the  other  stocks. 
But  their  paradise  is  clothed  with  more  imaginative  traits.  They  oelievej 
that  at  death  they  pass  immediately  to  another  world,  where  there  is  a  large 
river  of  water  to  cross.  They  must  embark  in  a  stone  canoe,  and  are 
borne  along  into  a  wide  lake,  which  has  an  island  in  its  centre.  This  is 
the  island  of  the  blest,  and  the  object  of  the  disembodied  soul  is  to  reach  it. 
If  their  lives  have  been  good,  they  will  be  fortunate,  and  make  it.  If  bad, 
they  will  sink  ;  but  they  will  only  sink  to  the  depth  of  their  chins,  so  that 
they  may  be  permitted  to  behold  the  happy  land,  and  strive  in  vain  to 
reach  it.     Eternity  is  passed  in  this  vain  endeavour. 

They  have  also  some  notion  of  the  doctrine  of  transmigration.  Such 
are  the  traditionary  notions  of  this  numerous  family  of  the  Red  Race, 
which  are  sufficiently  distinctive  and  peculiar, — and  while  they  resemble 
in  many,traits,  yet  in  others  they  contradistinguish  them  from  the  great 
Algic  race  of  the  eastern  part  of  the  continent.      The  most  advanced 


TRADITIONS   OP  THE    ARCTIDE8 


203 


branch  of  these  tribes  in  their  geogrdghical  position,  call  themselves,  at 
reported  by  Capt.  Franklin,  People  of  the  Rising  Sun,  or  Saw-eeaaw- 
dinneh. 

It  seems  singular,  that  the  fatther  north  we  go,  the  greater  CTidences  do 
wc  behold  of  imaginationj  in  the  aboriginal  race,  together  v/ith  some  fore- 
shadowings  of  future  punishment. 


7H' 


\  'M 


m 


HISTORICAL  TRADITIONS  OF  THE    CHIPPEWA^,  ODJIB- 
WAS,  OR  ODJlBWA-ALGONaUINS. 

Of  all  the  existing  branches  of  the  Algonquin  Stock  in  America,  this 
extensive  and  populous  tribe  appears  to  have  the  strongest  claims  to  Intel- 
lectual  distinction,  on  the  score  of  their  traditions,  so  far,  at  least,  as  the 
present  state  of  our  inquiries  extends.  They  possess,  in  their  curious 
fictitious  legends  and  lodge-tales,  a  varied  and  exhaustless  fund  of  tradition, 
which  is  repeated  from  generation  to  generation.  These  legends  hold, 
among  the  wild  men  of  the  north,  the  relative  rank  of  story-books ;  and 
are  intended  both  to  amuse  and  instruct.  This  people  possess  also,  the 
art  of  picture  writing,  in  a  degree  which  denotes  that  they  have  been, 
either  more  careful,  or  more  fortunate,  in  the  preservation  of  this  very  an- 
cient art  of  the  human  race.  Warriors,  and  the  bravest  of  warriors,  they 
are  yet  an  intellectual  people. 

Their  traditions  and  belief,  on  the  origin  of  the  globe,  and  the  existence 
of  a  Supreme  Being,  are  quite  accordant  with  some  things  in  our  own 
'.istory  and  theory.     They  believe  that  the  Great  Spirit  created  material 

<'.er.  and  that  he  made  the  earth  and  heavens,  by  the  power  of  his  will. 
Be  atte:  wards  made  animals  and  men,  out  of  the  earth,  and  he  filled  space 
witti  .subordinate  spirits,  having  something  of  his  own  nature,  to  whom  he 
gave  a  part  of  his  own  power.  He  made  one  great  and  master  spirit  of 
evil,  60  whom  ho  also  gave  assimilated  and  subordinate  evil  spirits,  to 
execute  hi$  will  Two  antagonist  powers,  they  believe,  were  thus  placed 
in  the  world  who  are  continually  striving  for  the  mastery,  and  who  haffl 
power  to  affect  the  fortunes  and  lives  of  mea.  This  cooatitutes  the  groaodp 
work  of  their  religion,  sacrifices  and  worship. 

They  believe  that  animals  were  created  before  mer.;  and  that  they  on^ 
hally  had  rule  on  the  earth.  By  the  power  of  r'^crornancy,  some  ci' 
these  animals  were  transformed  to  men,  who,  as  soon  as  they  assumed  tkis 
form,  began  to  hunt  the  animals,  and  make  war  against  them.    It  it 


,  r 

,     ! 


i 


I 


1%. 


i 


204 


INDIAN   TRADITIONS. 


i  1 

t-'i 


n 


expected  that  these  animals  will  resume  their  human  shapes,  in  a  future 
state,  and  hence  their  hunters,  feign  some  clumsy  excuses,  for  their 
present  policy  of  killing  them.  They  believe  that  all  animals,  and  birds 
and  reptiles,  and  even  insects,  possess  reasoning  faculties,  and  have  souls. 
It  is  in  these  opinions,  that  wc  detect  the  ancient  doctrine  of  transmigration. 
Their  most  intelligent  priests  tell  us,  that  their  forefathers  worshipped 
the  sun  :  this  luminary  was  regarded  by  them,  as  one  of  their  Medas  told 
me,  as  the  symbol  of  divine  intelligence,  and  the  figure  of  it  is  drawn  in 
their  system  of  picture  writing,  to  denote  the  Great  Spirit.  This  symbol 
very  often  occurs  in  their  pictures  of  the  medicine  dance,  and  the  wabeno 
dance,  and  other  sacred  forms  of  their  rude  inscriptions. 

They  believe,  at  least  to  some  extent,  in  a  duality  of  souls,  one  of  which 
is  fleshly,  or  corporeal,  the  other  is  incorporeal  or  mental.  The  fleshly  soul 
goes  immediately,  at  death,  to  the  land  of  spirits,  or  future  bliss.  The 
mental  soul  abides  with  the  body,  and  hovers  round  the  place  of  sepul- 
ture. A  future  state  is  regarded  by  them,  as  a  state  of  rewards,  and  not 
of  punishments.  They  expect  to  inhabit  a  paradise,  tilled  with  pleasures 
for  the  eye,  and  the  ear,  and  the  taste.  A  strong  and  universal  belief  in 
divine  mercies  absorbs  every  other  attribute  of  the  Great  Spirit,  except  hts 
power  and  ubiquity ;  and  they  believe,  so  far  as  we  can  gather  it, 
that  this  mercy  will  be  shown  to  all.  There  is  not,  in  general,  a  very 
discriminating  sense  of  moral  distinctions  and  responsibilities,  and  the  faint 
out-shadowings,  which  we  sometimes  hear  among  them,  of  a  deep  and 
sombre  stream  to  be  crossed  by  the  adventurous  soul,  in  its  way  to  the 
land  of  bliss,  does  not  exercise  such  a  practical  influence  over  their  lives, 
as  to  interfere  with  the  belief  of  universal  acceptance  after  death.  So 
firm  is  this  belief,  that  their  proper  and  most  reverend  term  for  the  Great 
Spirit,  is  G^zha  Monedo,  that  is  to  say.  Merciful  Spirit.  Gitchy  Monedo, 
which  is  also  employed,  is  often  an  equivocal  phrase.  The  term  W&z- 
he&ud,  or  Maker,  is  used  to  designate  the  Creator,  when  speaking  of  his 
animated  works.  The  compound  phrase  Waosemigoyan,  or  universal 
Father,  is  also  heard. 

The  great  spirit  of  evil,  called  Mudje  Monedo,  and  Matche  Monito,  is 
regarded  as  a  created,  and  not  a  pre-existing  being.  Subordinate  spirits  of 
evil,  are  denoted  by  using  the  derogative  form  of  the  word,  in  sh  by 
which  Moneto  is  rendered  Monetosh.  The  exceeding  flexibility  of  the 
language  is  well  calculated  to  enable  them  to  express  distinction  of  this 
nature. 

TMis'tribe  has  a  general  tradition  of  a  deluge,  in  which  the  earth  was 
covered  with  water,  reaching  above  the  highest  hills,  or  mountains,  but 
not  above  a  tree  which  grew  on  the  latter,  by  climbing  which  a  man  was 
saved.  This  man  was  the  demi-god  of  their  fictions,  who  is  called  Mana- 
bozho,  by  whose  means  the  waters  were  stayed  and  the  earth  re-created. 
He  employed  for  this  purpose  various  animals  who  were  sent  to  dive 


INDIAN  TRADITIONS. 


205 


down  for  some  of  the  primordial  earth,  of  which  a  little  was,  at  length, 
brought  up  by  the  beaver,  and  this  formed  the  germ  or  nucleus  of  the  new, 
or  rather  rescued  planet.  What  particular  allegories  are  hid  under  this 
story,  is  not  certain  ;  but  it  is  known  that  this,  and  other  tribes,  are  much 
in  the  habit  of  employing  allegories,  and  symbols,  under  which  we  may 
suspect,  they  have  concealed  parts  of  their  historical  traditions  and  be- 
liefs. This  deluge  of  the  Algonquin  tribes,  was  produced,  as  their 
legends  tell,  by  the  agency  of  the  chief  ofthe  evil  spirits,  symboliaed  by  a 
great  serpent,  who  is  placed,  throughout  the  tale,  in  an  antagonistical  posi- 
tion to  the  demi-god  Manabosho.  This  Manabozho,  is  the  same,  it  is 
thought,  with  the  Abou,  and  the  Michabou,  or  the  Great  Hare  of  elder 
writers. 

Of  their  actual  origin  and  history,  the  Chippewas  have  no  other  certain 
tradition,  than  that  they  came  from  Wabenong,  that  is  to  say,  the  land  of  the 
EAST.  They  have  no  authentic  history,  therefore,  but  such  remembered 
events,  as  must  be  placed  subsequent  to  the  era  of  the  discovery  of  the  conti- 
nent. Whether  this  tradition  is  to  be  interpreted  as  an  ancient  one,  hdving 
reference  to  their  arrival  on  the  continent,  or  merely  to  the  track  of  their  mi- 
gration, after  reaching  it,  is  a  question  to  be  considered.  It  is  only  certain, 
that  they  came  to  their  present  position  on  the  banks  of  Lake  Superior,  from 
the  direction  of  the  Atlantic  seaboard,  and  were,  when  discovered,  in  the 
attitude  of  an  invading  nation,  pressing  westward  and  northward.  Their 
distinctive  name  sheds  no  light  on  this  question.  They  call  themselves 
Od-jib-wdg,  which  is  the  plural  of  Odjibwa, — a  term  which  appears  to 
denote  a  peculiarity  in  their  voice,  or  manner  of  utterance.  This  word 
has  been  pronounced  Chippewa  by  the  Saxon  race  in  America,  and  is 
thus  recorded  in  our  treaties  and  history.  They  are,  in  language, 
manners  and  customs,  and  other  characteristics,  a  well  marked  type  of 
the  leading  Algonquin  race,  and  indeed,  the  most  populous,  important, 
and  wide  spread  existing  branch  of  that  family  now  on  the  continent. 
The  term  Chippewa,  may  be  considered  as  inveterately  fixed  by  popular 
usage,  but  in  all  disquisitions  which  have  their  philology  or  distinctive 
cnaracier  m  view,  tne  true  ternacular  term  of  Od-jib-wa,  will  be  found  to 
possess  advantages  to  writers.  The  word  Algonquin  is  still  applied  to  a 
small  local  band,  at  the  Lake  of  Two  Mountains,  on  the  Utawas  river, 
near  Montreal,  but  this  term,  first  bestowed  by  the  French,  has  long  been 
a  generic  phrase  for  the  entire  race,  who  are  identified  by  the  ties  of  a 
common  original  language  in  the  United  States  and  British  America. 

One  of  the  most  curious  opinions  of  this  people  is  their  belief  in  the 
mysterious  and  sacred  character  of  fire.  They  obtain  sacred  fire,  for  all 
national  and  ecclesiastical  purposes,  from  the  flint.  Their  national  pipes 
are  lighted  with  this  fire.  It  is  symbolical  of  purity.  Their  notions  of 
the  boundary  between  life  and  death,  which  is  also  symbolically  the  limit 
of  the  material  verge  between  this  and  a  future  state,  are  revealed  in  con- 


*     i'! 


■I      ■    .■!  ' 


:1 


II 


m 


m 


:i : 


206 


INDIAN   TRADITIONS. 


naction  with  tha  exhibition  of  flames  of  Are.  They  also  make  sacrifices 
by  fire  of  some  part  of  the  first  fruits  of  the  chase.  Thest.  traits  are  to  be 
viewed,  perhaps,  in  relation  to  their  ancient  worship  of  the  sun,  above  no- 
ticed, of  which  the  traditions  and  belief,  are  still  generally  preserved. 
The  existence  among  them  of  the  numerous  classes  of  jossakeeds,  or  mut- 
terers — (the  word  is  from  the  utterance  of  sounds  low  on  the  earth,)  is  a 
trait  that  will  remind  the  reader  of  a  similar  class  of  men,  in  early  ages, 
in  the  eastern  hemisphere.  These  persons  constitute,  indeed,  the  Magii 
of  our  western  forests.  In  the  exhibition  of  their  art,  and  of  the  peculiar 
notions  they  promulgate  on  the  subject  of  a  sacred  fire,  and  the  doctrine 
of  transmigration,  they  would  seem  to  have  their  affiliation  of  descent 
rather  with  the  disciples  of  Zoroaster  and  the  fruitful  Persian  stock,  than 
with  the  less  mentally  refined  Mongolian  hordes. 


MYTHOLOGY,   SUPERSTITIONS,   AND   RELIGION 
OF  THE  ALGONQUINS. 


■I 


milB  BTSTEK  OF  MANITO  WORSHIP,  AS  RECENTLY  DISCLOSED  BY  THE  COMPBS- 
SIONS  OF  ONE  OF  THEIR  PROPHETS  J  THEIR  LANQUAOES,  AND  CHARACTSR  OF  TBB 
1SAN8LATIONS  OF  THE  QOSPEL  HADE  INTO  THESE  DIALECTS;  AND  TBS  LBAS- 
tHO  MOTIVES  OF  CHRISTIANS  AND  PHILANTHROPISTS  TO  PBRBXVBRB  IB  TBBIB 
WyiI<ISATION    AND    CONVERSION.* 


It  is  known  that  the  Inditm  tribes  of  this  continent  live  in  a  state  oi 
mental  bondage  to  a  class  of  men,  who  officiate  as  their  priests  and 
soothsayers.  These  men  found  their  claims  to  supernatural  power  on 
early  fastings,  dreams,  ascetic  manners  and  habits,  and  often  on  some 
real  or  feigned  fit  of  insanity.  Most  of  them  affect  a  knowledge  of 
charms  and  incantations.  They  are  provided  with  a  sack  of  mystic  im- 
plements, the  contents  of  which  are  exhibited  in  the  course  of  their  cere- 
monies, such  as  the  hollow  bones  of  some  of  the  larger  anseres,  small 
carved  representations  of  animals,  cowrie  and  other  sea-shells,  &c.  Some 
of  these  men  acquire  a  character  for  much  sanctity,  and  turn  their  influ- 
ence to  political  purposes,  either  personally  or  through  some  popular 
warrior,  as  was  instanced  in  the  success  of  the  sachems  Buchanjahela, 
Little  Turtle  and  Tecumthe. 

We  have  recently  had  an  opportunity  of  conversing  with  one  of  this 
class  of  sacred  person,  who  has  within  late  years  embraced  Christianity ; 
and  have  made  some  notes  of  the  interview,  which  we  will  advert  to  for 
the  purpose  of  exhibiting  his  testimony,  as  to  the  true  character  of  thu 

•  New  ToriE  latfc  Theo.  Review. 


MYTHOLOGY,  SUPERSTITIONS,   AND    RELIGION 


907 


class  of  impostors.  Chusco,  the  person  referred  to,  is  an  Ottawa  Indian 
who  has  long  exercised  the  priestly  office,  so  to  say,  to  his  brethren  on 
the  northern  frontiers.  He  is  now  a  man  turned  of  seventy.  He  is  of 
small  stature,  somewhat  bent  forward,  and  supports  the  infirmities  of 
age  by  walking  with  a  staff.  His  sight  is  impaired,  but  his  memory  ac- 
curate, enabling  him  to  narrate  with  particularity  events  which  transpired 
more  than  half  a  century  ago.  He  was  present  at  the  great  convocation 
of  northern  Indians  at  Greenville,  which  followed  Gen.  Wayne's  victories 
in  the  west — an  event  to  which  most  of  these  tribes  look  back,  as  an 
era  in  their  history.  He  afterwards  returned  to  his  native  country  in 
the  upper  lakes,  and  fixed  his  residence  at  Michilimackinac,  where  in 
late  years,  his  wife  became  a  convert  to  the  Christian  faith,  and  unit- 
ed herself  to  the  mission  church  on  that  island.  A  few  years  after, 
the  old  prophet,  who  despised  this  mode  of  faith,  and  thought  but  little 
of  his  wife's  sagacity  in  uniting  herself  to  a  congregation  of  believers,  felt 
his  own  mind  arrested  by  the  same  truths,  and  fmally  also  embraced 
them,  and  was  propounded  for  admission,  and  afterwards  kept  on  trial 
before  the  session.  It  was  about  this  time,  or  soon  after  he  had  been 
received  as  an  applicant  for  membership,  that  the  writer  visited  his 
lodge,  and  entered  into  a  full  examination  of  his  sentiments  and  opinions, 
contrasting  them  freely  with  what  they  had  formerly  been.  We  requested 
him  to  narrate  to  us  the  facts  of  his  conversion  to  the  principles  of  Chris- 
tianity, indicating  the  progress  of  truth  on  his  mind,  which  he  did  insub- 
8tance,through  an  interpreter, as  follows : 

"  In  the  early  part  of  my  life  I  lived  very  wickedly,  following  the 
Meta,  the  Jeesvkan,  and  the  Wabeno,  the  three  great  superstitious  ob- 
servances of  my  people.  I  did  not  know  that  these  societies  were  made 
up  of  errors  until  my  wife,  whose  heart  had  been  turned  by  the  mission- 
aries, informed  me  of  it.  I  had  no  pleasure  in  listening  to  her  on  this 
subject,  and  often  turned  away,  declaring  that  I  was  well  satisfied  with 
the  religion  of  my  forefathers.  She  took  every  occasion  of  talking  to 
me  on  the  subject.  She  told  me  that  the  Indian  societies  were  bad,  and 
that  all  who  adhered  to  them  were  no  better  than  open  servants  of  the 
Evil  Spirit.  She  had,  in  particular, /our  long  talks  with  me  on  the  sub- 
ject, and  explained  to  me  who  God  was,  and  what  sin  was,  as  it  is  writ- 
ten in  God's  book.  I  believed  before,  that  there  was  One  Great  Spirit 
who  was  the  Master  of  life,  who  had  made  men  and  beasts.  But  she 
explained  to  me  the  true  character  of  this  Great  Spirit,  the  sinfulness  of 
the  heart,  and  the  necessity  of  having  it  changed  from  evil  to  good  by 
praying  through  Jesus  Christ.  By  degrees  I  came  to  understand  it. 
She  told  me  that  the  Ghost  of  God  or  Holy  Spirit  only  could  make  the 
heart  better,  and  that  the  souls  of  all  who  died,  without  having  felt  this 
power,  would  be  burned  in  the  fires.  The  missionaries  had  directed  her 
to  speak  to  me  and  put  words  in  her  mouth  ;  and  she  said  so  much  that. 


m 

I 

I' 


i>i  I 


m 


908 


or    THE    ALOONQUIN8. 


! 


I 


•t  length,  I  did  not  feel  gatisfied  with  my  old  vray  of  life.     Amongst  other 
things  she  spoke  against  drinking,  which  I  was  very  fond  of. 

"  1  did  not  relish  these  conversations,  but  1  could  not  forget  them 
When  I  reflected  upon  them,  my  heart  was  not  as  fixed  as  it  used  to  be. 
I  began  to  sec  that  the  Indian  Societies  were  bad,  for  1  knew  from  my 
own  experience,  that  it  was  not  a  good  Spirit  that  I  had  relied  upon,  j 
determined  that  I  would  not  undertake  to  jeesukA  or  to  look  into  futurity 
any  longer  for  the  Indians,  nor  practice  the  Mela^a  art.  After  a  while  I 
began  to  see  more  fully  that  the  Indian  ceremonies  were  all  bad,  and  I  de- 
termined to  quit  them  altogether,  and  give  heed  to  what  was  declared  in 
God's  book. 

"  The  first  time  that  I  felt  I  was  to  be  condemned  as  a  sinner,  and  that  I 
was  in  danger  of  being  punished  for  sin  by  God,  is  clearly  in  my  mind. 
I  was  then  on  the  Island  of  Bois  Ulanc,  making  sugar  with  my  wife.  I 
was  in  a  conflict  of  mind,  and  hardly  knew  what  I  was  about.  I  walked 
around  the  kettles,  and  did  not  know  what  I  walked  for.  I  felt  some- 
times like  a  person  wishing  to  cry,  but  I  thought  it  would  be  unman- 
ly to  cry.  For  the  space  of  two  weeks,  I  felt  in  this  alarmed  and 
unhappy  mood.  It  seemed  to  me  sometimes  as  if  I  must  die.  My 
heart  and  my  bones  felt  as  if  they  would  burst  and  fall  asunder.  My 
wife  asked  me  if  I  was  sick,  and  said  I  looked  pale.  I  was  in  an  agony 
of  body  and  mind,  especially  during  one  week.  It  seemed,  during  this 
time,  as  if  an  evil  spirit  haunted  me.  When  I  went  out  to  gather  sap, 
I  felt  conscious  that  this  spirit  went  with  me  and  dogged  me.  It  ap- 
peared to  animate  m}'  own  shadow.  * 

*'  My  strength  was  failing  under  this  conflict.  One  night,  after  I  had 
been  busy  all  day,  my  mind  was  in  great  distress.  This  shadowy  influ- 
ence seemed  to  me  to  persuade  mc  to  go  to  sleep.  I  was  tired,  and  I 
wished  rest,  but  I  could  not  sleep.  I  began  to  pray.  I  knelt  down  and 
prayed  to  God.  I  continued  to  pray  at  intervals  through  the  night ;  I 
asked  to  know  the  truth.  I  then  laid  down  and  went  to  sleep.  This 
sleep  brought  me  rest  and  peace.  In  the  morning  my  wife  awoke  me, 
telling  me  it  was  late.  When  I  awoke  I  felt  placid  and  easy  in  mind. 
My  distress  had  left  me.  I  asked  my  wife  what  day  it  was.  She  told 
me  it  was  the  Sabbath  (in  the  Indian,  prayer-day).  I  replied, '  how  1 
wish  I  could  go  to  the  church  at  the  mission  !  Formerly  I  used  to  avoid 
it,  and  shunned  those  who  wished  to  speak  to  me  of  praying  to  God,  but 
now  my  heart  longs  to  go  there.'     This  feeling  did  not  leave  m^. 

"  After  three  days  I  went  to  the  mission.  The  gladness  of  my  heart 
continued  the  same  as  I  had  felt  it  the  first  morning  at  the  camp.  My 
first  feeling  when  I  landed,  was  pity  for  my  drunken  brethren,  and  I 
prayed  that  they  might  also  be  brought  to  find  the  true  God.  I  spoke 
to  the  missionary,  who  at  subsequent  interviews  explained  to  me  the 
truth,  thn  rite  of  baptism,  and  other  principles.     He  wished,  however,  to 


gtti 


MYTHOLOOY,   SUPERSTITIONS,   AND   RELIGION 


209 


try  tne  by  my  life,  and  I  wished  it  also.      It  was  the  following  autumn, 
that  I  was  received  into  the  church." 

We  now  turned  his  mind  to  the  subject  of  intemperance  in  drinking, 
understanding  that  it  had  been  his  former  habit.  He  replied  that  he 
had  been  one  of  the  greatest  drunkards.  He  had  not  been  satisfied  with 
a  ten  days'  drink.  He  would  go  and  drink  as  long  as  he  could  get  it. 
He  said,  that  during  the  night  in  which  he  first  prayed,  it  was  one  of  the 
first  subjects  of  his  prayers,  that  God  would  remove  this  desire  with  his 
other  evil  desires.  He  added,  "  God  did  so."  When  he  arose  that 
morning  the  desire  had  left  him.  The  evil  spirit  then  tempted  him  by 
suggesting  to  his  mind — "  Should  some  one  now  enter  and  ofier  you 
liquor,  would  you  not  taste  it  r"  He  averred  he  could,  at  that  moment, 
firmly  answer  No  !  It  was  now  seven  years  since  he  had  tasted  a  drop 
of  strong  drink.  He  remarked  that  when  he  used  first  to  visit  the 
houses  of  Christians,  who  gladly  opened  their  doors  to  him,  they  were  in 
the  habit  of  asking  him  to  drink  a  glass  of  cider  or  wine,  which  he  did. 
But  this  practice  had  nearly  ruined  him.  On  one  occasion  he  felt  the 
effects  of  what  he  had  thus  been  prevailed  on  to  drink.  The  danger  he 
felt  himself  to  be  in  was  such,  that  he  was  alarmed  and  gave  up  this  praC' 
tice  also. 

He  detailed  some  providential  trials  which  he  had  been  recently  ex- 
posed to.  He  had  observed,  he  said,  that  those  of  his  people  who  had 
professed  piety  and  had  subsequently  fallen  off,  had  nevertheless  pros- 
pered in  worldly  things,  while  he  had  found  it  very  hard  to  live.  He 
was  often  in  a  state  of  want,  and  his  lodge  was  so  poor  and  bad,  that  it 
would  not  keep  out  the  rain.  Both  he  and  his  wife  were  feeble,  and 
their  clothes  were  worn  out.  They  had  now  but  a  single  blanket  be- 
tween them.  But  when  these  trials  came  up  in  his  mind,  he  immedi- 
ately resorted  to  God,  who  satisfied  him. 

Another  trait  in  the  character  of  his  piety,  may  here  be  mentioned. 
The  autumn  succeeding  his  conversion,  he  went  over  to  the  spot  on  the 
island  where  he  had  planted  potatoes.  The  Indian  method  is,  not  to 
visit  their  small  plantations  from  the  time  that  their  corn  or  potatoes  are 
hilled.  He  was  pleased  to  find  that  the  crop  in  this  instance  promised 
to  yield  abundantly,  and  his  wife  immediately  commenced  the  process  of 
raising  them.  "  Stop !"  exclaimed  the  grateful  old  man, "  dare  you  dig 
these  potatoes  until  we  have  thanked  the  Lord  for  them  ?"  They  then 
both  knelt  in  prayer,  and  afterwards  gathered  the  crop. 

This  individual  appeared  to  form  a  tangible  point  in  the  intellectual 
chain  between  Paganism  and  Christianity,  which  it  is  felt  important  to 
examine.  We  felt  desirous  of  drawing  from  him  such  particulars  respect- 
ing his  former  practice  in  necromancy  and  the  prophetic  art,  as  might  lead 
to  correct  philost^hical  conclusions.  He  had  been  the  great  juggler  of 
his,|jrifaie.     He  was  now  accepted  as  a  Christian.    What  were  his  own 

14 


i 


1  ii..  r.i 

m 


M 


;  U 


I 


310 


OP    THE     AL0ONQUIN8. 


conceptioiu  of  the  power  and  arts  he  had  practised  ?  How  did  theie 
things  appear  to  his  mind,  after  a  lapse  uf  several  years,  during  which 
his  opinions  and  feelings  had  undergone  changes,  in  many  respects  so 
striking  ?  We  found  not  the  slightest  avoiding  of  this  topic  on  his  part. 
He  attributed  all  his  ability  in  deceptive  arts  to  the  agency  of  the  Evi] 
Spirit ;  and  he  spoke  of  it  with  the  same  settled  tone  that  he  had  manifest- 
ed in  reciting  other  points  in  his  personal  experience.  He  believed  that  he 
had  followed  a  spirit  whose  object  it  was  to  deceive  the  Indians  and 
make  them  miserable.  He  believed  that  this  spirit  had  left  him  and 
that  he  was  now  following,  in  the  affections  of  his  heart,  the  spirat  of 
Troth. 

Numerous  symbols  of  the  classes  of  the  animate  creation  are  relied 
on  by  the  Indian  metays  and  toabcnos,  to  exhibit  their  affected  power  of 
working  miracles  and  to  scrutinize  the  scenes  of  futurity.  The  objects 
which  this  man  had  appealed  to  as  personal  spirits  in  the  arcanum  of  his 
lodge,  were  the  tortoise,  the  swan,  the  woodpecker  and  the  crow.  He 
had  dreamed  of  these  at  his  initial  fast  in  his  youth,  during  the  period 
set  apart  for  this  purpose,  and  he  believed  that  a  satanic  influence  was 
exerted,  by  presenting  to  his  mind  one  or  more  of  these  solemnly  appro- 
priated objects  at  the  moment  ofhis  invoking  them.  This  is  the  theory 
drawn  from  his  replies.  We  solicited  him  to  detail  the  modus  operandif 
after  entering  the  juggler's  lodge.  This  lodge  resembles  an  acute  pyra- 
mid with  the  apex  open.  It  is  formed  of  poles,  covered  with  tight- 
drawn  skins.  His  replies  were  perfectly  ingenuous,  evincing  nothing  of 
the  natural  taciturnity  and  shyness  of  the  Indian  mind.  The  great  ob- 
ject with  the  operator  is  to  agitate  this  lodge,  and  cause  it  to  move  and 
shake  without  uprooting  it  from  its  basis,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  induce 
the  spectators  to  believe  that  the  potoer  of  action  is  superhuman.  Af- 
ter this  manifestation  of  spiritual  presence,  the  priest  within  is  prepared 
to  give  oracular  responses.  The  only  articles  within  were  a  drum  and 
rattle.  In  reply  to  our  inquiry  as  to  the  mode  of  procedure,  he  stated 
that  his  first  essay,  after  entering  the  lodge,  was  to  strike  the  drum  and 
commence  his  incantations.  At  this  time  his  personal  manitos  assumed 
their  agency,  and  received,  it  is  to  be  inferred,  a  satamc  energy.  Not 
that  he  affects  that  there  was  any  visible  form  assumed.  But  he  felt 
their  spirit-like  presence.  He  represents  the  agitation  of  the  lodge  to 
be  due  to  currents  of  air,  having  the  irregular  and  gyratory  power  of  a 
whirlwind.  He  does  not  pretend  that  his  responses  were  guided  by 
truth,  but  on  the  contrary  affirms  that  they  were  given  under  the  infln- 
eoce  of  the  evil  spirit.  v  .   .       ;   .^  /  ,  .*  .        -         ^- 

We  interrogated  lum  as  to  the  use  of  physical  and  mechanical  means 
in  effecting  cures,  in  the  capacity  of  a  meta,  or  a  medicine  man.  He 
referred  to  various  medicines,  some  of  which  he  thinks  were  antihilioui 
or  otherwise  sanatory.^  He  used  two  bones  in  the  exhibition  of  bif 


MYTIIOLOOY,   SUPERSTITIONS,   AND    RELIUION 


2n 


physical  skill,  one  of  which  was  wfule  and  the  other  green.  His  arca- 
num also  embraced  two  small  stone  images.  Ho  aflected  to  look  into 
and  through  the  flesh,  and  to  draw  from  the  body  fluids,  as  bile  and  blood. 
He  applied  his  mouth  in  suction.  He  characterized  both  the  meta  or 
medicine  dances  and  the  wabeno  dances  by  a  term  which  may  be  trau> 
lated  deviltry.  Yet  he  discriminated  between  these  two  popular  insti« 
tutions  by  adding  that  the  meta  included  the  use  of  medicines,  good  and 
bad.  The  toabenoj  on  the  contrary,  consisted  wholly  in  a  wild  exhibi- 
tion of  mere  braggadocio  and  trick.  It  is  not,  according  to  him,  an  an- 
cient institution.  It  originated,  he  said,  with  a  Pottawattomie,  who  was 
sick  and  lunatic  a  month  When  this  man  recovered  he  pretended  that 
he  had  ascended  to  heaven,  and  had  brought  thence  divine  arts,  to  aid  his 
countrymen. 

With  respect  to  the  opinion  steadfastly  maintained  by  this  venerable 
subject  of  Indian  reformation,  that  his  deceptive  arts  were  rendered  effec- 
tual in  the  way  he  designed,  by  Satanic  agency,  we  leave  the  reader  to 
form  his  own  conclusions.  In  his  mode  of  stating  the  facts,  we  concede 
much  to  him,  on  the  score  of  long  established  mental  habits,  and  the 
peculiarities  arising  from  a  mythology,  exceeding  even  that  of  ancient 
Greece,  for  the  number,  variety  and  ubiquity  of  its  objects.  But  we  per- 
ceive nothing,  on  Christian  theories,  heterodox  in  the  general  position. 
When  the  truth  of  the  gospel  comes  to  be  giafled  into  the  benighted 
heart  of  a  pagan,  such  as  Chusco  was,  it  throws  a  fearful  light  on  the 
objects  which  have  been  cherished  there.  The  whole  system  of  the 
mythological  agency  of  the  gods  and  spirits  of  the  heathen  world  and  its 
clumsy  machinery  is  shown  to  be  a  sheer  system  of  demonology,  refera- 
ble, in  its  operative  effects  on  the  minds  of  individuals,  to  the  "  Prince 
of  the  power  of  the  air."  As  such  the  Bible  depicts  it.  We  have  not 
been  in  the  habit  of  conceding  the  existence  of  demoniacal  possessions, 
in  the  present  era  of  Christianity^  and  have  turned  over  some  scores  of 
chapters  and  verses  to  satisfy  our  minds  of  the  abrogation  of  these  things. 
But  we  have  found  no  proo&  of  such  a  withdrawal  of  evil  agency  short 
of  the  very  point  where  our  subject  places  it — ^that  is,  the  dawning  of 
the  light  of  Christianity  in  the  heart.  We  have,  on  the  contrary,  found  in 
the  passages  referred  to,  the  declaration  of  the  full  and  free  existence  of 
such  an  agency  in  the  general  import,  and  apprehend  that  it  cannot  be 
plucked  out  of  the  sacred  writings. 

The  language  of  such  an  agency  appears  to  be  fully  developed  among 
the  northern  tribes.  Spirit-ridden  they  certainly  are  ;  and  the  mentdl 
slavery  in  which  they  live,  under  the  fear  of  an  invisible  agency  of  evil 
spirits,  is,  we  apprehend,  greater  even  than  the  bondage  of  the  body. 
The  whole  mind  is  bowed  down  under  these  intellectual  fetters  which 
circumscribe  its  volitions,  and  bind  it  as  effectually  as  with  the  hooks  of 
steel  which  pierce  a  whirling  Hindoo's  flesh.     Whatever  is  wonderfal^ 


'in 


II 


'I; 


!•'!,; 

,:^. 


\ji 
U 

'*.'';      k 


■■,<  ■  i 


312 


OP    THR    AL00NQUIN8. 


li 


or  pMt  comprehension  to  their  minds,  is  referred  to  the  agency  of  a  spirit 
This  is  the  ready  solution  of  every  mystery  in  nature,  and  of  every  r« 
finement  of  mechanical  power  in  art.  A  watch  is,  in  the  intricacy  of  ita 
machinery,  a  spirit.  A  piece  of  blue  cloth — cast  and  blistered  steel— « 
compass,  a  jewel,  an  insect,  &c.,  are,  respectively,  a  spirit.  Thunder 
consists,  in  their  transcendental  astronomy,  of  so  many  distinct  spuitg. 
The  aurora  borealis  is  a  body  of  dancing  spirits,  or  rather  ghosts  of  the 
departed. 

Such  were  the  ideas  and  experiences  of  Chusco,  after  his  union  with 
the  church ;  and  with  these  views  he  lived  and  died,  having  given 
evidence,  as  was  thought,  of  the  reception  of  the  Saviour,  through 
faith. 

To  give  some  idea  of  the  Indian  mythology  as  above  denoted,  it  is 
necessary  to  conceive  every  department  of  the  universe  to  be  filled  with 
invisible  spirits.  These  spirits  hold  in  their  belief  nearly  the  same  rela- 
tion to  matter  that  the  soul  does  to  the  body :  they  pervade  it.  They 
believe  not  only  that  every  man,  but  also  that  every  animal^  has  a  $oul ; 
and  as  might  be  expected  under  this  belief,  they  make  no  distinction 
between  instinct  and  reason.  Every  animal  is  supposed  to  be  endowed 
with  a  reasoning  faQulty.  The  movements  of  birds  and  other  animals 
are  deemed  to  be  the  result,  not  of  mere  instinctive  animal  powers  im- 
planted and  limited  by  the  creation,  without  inherent  power  to  exceed  or 
enlarge  them,  but  of  a  process  of  ratiocination.  They  go  a  step  fiurther, 
and  believe  that  animals,  particularly  birds,  can  look  into,  and  are  fami- 
liar with  the  vast  operations  of  the  world  above.  Hence  the  great  re- 
spect they  pay  to  birds  as  agents  of  omen,  and  also  to  some  animals, 
whose  souls  they  expect  to  encounter  in  another  life.  Nay,  it  is  the 
settled  belief  among  the  northern  Algonquins,  that  animals  will  fare  bet- 
ter in  another  world,  in  the  precise  ratio  that  their  lives  and  enjoyments 
have  been  curtailed  in  this  life. 

Dreams  are  considered  by  them  as  a  means  of  direct  communication 
with  the  spiritual  world ;  and  hence  the  great  influence  which  dreams 
exert  over  the  Indian  mind  and  conduct.  They  are  generally  regarded 
as  friendly  warnings  of  their  personal  manitos.  No  kibor  or  enterprise 
is  undertaken  against  their  indications.  A  whole  army  is  turned  back 
if  the  dreams  of  the  officiating  priest  are  unfavorable.  A  family  lodge 
has  been  known  to  be  deserted  by  all  its  inmates  at  midnight,  leaving  the 
fixtures  behind,  because  one  of  the  family  had  dreamt  of  an  attack,  aoid 
been  frightened  with  the  impression  of  blood  and  tomahawks.  To  give 
more  solemnity  to  his  ofBce  the  priest  or  leading  meta  exhibits  a  sack 
containing  the  carved  or  stu£fed  images  of  animals,  with  medicines  and 
bones  constituting  the  sacred  charms.  These  are  never  exhibited  to  the 
common  gaze,  but,  on  a  march,  the  sack  is  hung  up  iH  plain  view.  To 
probne  the  medicine  sack  would  be  equivalent  to  violating  the  atlar. 


MYTHOLOGY,   8UPERSTITI0NS,    AND    RELIOION 


213 


Dreams  are  carefully  sought  by  every  Indian,  whatever  be  their  rank, 
at  certain  ^wriods  of  youth,  with  fasting.  These  fasts  are  sometimes 
continued  a  great  number  of  days,  until  the  devotee  becomes  pale  and 
emaciated  The  animals  that  appear  propitiously  to  the  mind  during 
these  dreams,  are  fixed  on  and  selected  as  personal  manitos,  and  are 
ever  after  viewed  as  guardians.  This  pt^riod  of  fasting  and  dream- 
ing is  deemed  as  esjiential  by  them  as  any  religious  rite  whatever  em- 
ployed by  Christian§.  The  initial  fast  of  a  young  man  or  girl  holds  the 
relative  importance  of  baptism,  with  this  peculiarity,  that  it  is  a  free> 
will,  or  self-dedicatory  rite. 

The  naming  of  children  has  an  intimate  connection  with  the  system  of 
mythological  agency.  Names  are  usually  bestowed  by  some  aged  per- 
son, most  commonly  under  the  supposed  guidance  of  a  particular  spirit. 
They  are  often  derived  from  the  mystic  scenes  presented  in  a  dream,  and 
refer  to  aerial  phenomena.  Yellow  Thunder,  Bright  Sky,  Big  Cloud,  Spirit 
Sky,  Spot  in  the  Sky,  arc  common  names  for  males.  Females  are  more 
commonly  named  from  the  vernal  or  autumnal  landscape,  as  Woman  of 
the  Valley,  Woman  of  the  Rock,  &c.  Females  are  not  excluded  from  par- 
ticipation in  the  prophetical  office  or  jugglership.  Instances  of  their  hav- 
ing assumed  this  function  are  known  to  have  occurred,  although  it  i.s 
commonly  confined  to  males.  In  every  other  department  of  life  they 
are  apparently  regarded  as  inferior  or  incluaive  beings.  Names  bestowed 
with  ceremony  in  childhood  are  deemed  sacred,  and  are  seldom  pro- 
nounced, out  of  respect,  it  would  seem,  to  the  spirit  under  whose  favor 
they  are  supposed  to  have  been  selected.  Children  are  usually  called 
in  the  family  by  some  name  which  can  be  familiarly  used.  A  male  child 
is  frequently  called  by  the  mother,  a  bird,  or  young  one,  or  old  man,  as 
terms  of  endearment,  or  bad  boy,  evil-doer,  &c.,  in  the  way  of  light  re- 
proach ;  and  these  names  often  adhere  to  the  individual  through  life. 
Parents  avoid  the  true  name  often  by  saying  my  son,  my  younger,  or 
my  elder  son,  or  my  younger  or  my  elder  daughter,  for  which  the  language 
has  separate  words.  This  subject  of  a  reluctance  to  tell  their  names  is 
very  curious  and  deserving  of  investigation. 

The  Indian  "  art  and  mystery"  of  hunting  is  a  tissue  of  necromantic 
or  mythological  reliances.  The  personal  spirits  of  the  hunter  are  invok- 
ed to  give  success  in  the  chace.  Images  of  the  animals  sought  for  are 
sometimes  carved  in  wood,  or  drawn  by  the  metas  on  tabula-  pieces  of 
wood.  By  applying  their  mystic  medicines  to  these,  the  animals  are 
supposed  to  be  drawn  into  the  hunter's  path  ;  and  when  animals  have 
been  killed,  the  Indian  feels,  that  although  they  are  an  authorized  and 
lawful  prey,  yet  there  is  something  like  accountability  to  the  animal's 
suppositional  aouL  An  Indian  has  been  known  to  ask  the  pardon  of  an 
animal,  which  he  had  just  killed.  Drumming,  shaking  the  rattle,  and 
dancing  and  singing,  are  the  common  accompaniments  of  all  these  super- 


•■ '  ,1 


..d 


J 

ii 

:i| 

II 

It 

I  1 
i 

■mm 

Mi 

m 


If 


214 


OF    THE    AL60NQUINS. 


stitious  observances,  and  are  not  peculiar  to  one  class  alone.  In  the 
wabeno  dance,  vrhich  is  esteemed  by  the  Indians  as  the  most  latitudina- 
rian  co-fraternity,  love  songs  are  introduced.  They  are  never  heard  in 
the  medicine  dances.  They  would  subject  one  to  utter  contempt  in  the 
war  dance. 

The  system  of  manUo  worship  has  another  peculiarity,  which  is  illus- 
trative of  Indian  character.  During  the  fasts  and  ceremonial  dances  by 
which  a  warrior  prepares  himself  to  come  up  to  the  duties  of  war,  every- 
thing that  savors  of  effeminacy  is  put  aside.  The  spirits  which  preside 
over  bravery  and  war  are  alone  relied  on,  and  these  are  supposed  to  be 
offended  by  the  votary's  paying  attention  to  objects  less  stern  and  manly 
than  themselves.  Venus  and  Mars  cannot  be  worshipped  at  the  same 
time.  It  would  be  considered  a  complete  desecration  for  a  warrior, 
while  engaged  in  war,  to  entangle  himself  by  another,  or  more  tender 
sentiment.  We  think  this  opinion  should  be  duly  estimated  in  the  gen- 
eral award  which  history  gives  to  the  chastity  of  warriors.  We  would 
record  the  fact  to  their  praise,  as  fully  as  it  has  been  done  j  but  we  would 
subtract  something  from  the  motive,  in  view  of  his  paramount  obligations 
of  a  sacred  character,  and  also  the  fear  of  the  ridicule  of  his  co-warriors. 

In  these  leading  doctrines  of  an  oral  and  mystic  school  of  wild  philo- 
sophy may  be  perceived  the  ground-work  of  their  mythology,  and  the 
general  moiive  for  selecting  familiar  spirits.  Manito,  or  as  the  Chippe- 
was  pronounce  it,  mone'do,  signifies  simply  a  spirit,  and  there  is  neither 
a  good  nor  bad  meaning  attached  to  it,  when  not  under  the  government 
of  some  adjective  or  qualifying  particle.  We  think,  however,  that  so  far 
as  there  is  a  meaning  distinct  from  an  invisible  existence,  the  tendency 
is  to  a  bad  meaning.  A  bad  meaning  is,  however,  distinctly  conveyed 
by  the  inflection,  osh  or  ish.  The  particle  wee,  added  in  the  same  rela- 
tion, indicates  a  witch.  Like  numerous  other  nouns,  it  has  its  diminu- 
tive in  OS,  its  plural  in  wug,  and  its  local  form  in  ing.  To  add  "  great," 
as  the  Jesuit  writers  did,  is  far  from  deciding  the  moral  character  of  the 
spirit,  and  hence  modern  translators  prefix  gezha,  signifying  merciful. 
Yet  we  doubt  whether  the  word  God  should  not  be  carried  boldly  into 
translations  of  the  scriptures.  In  the  conference  and  prayer-room,  the 
native  teachers  use  the  inclusive  pronominal  form  of  Father,  altogether. 
Truth  breaks  slowly  on  the  mind,  sunk  in  so  profound  a  darkness  as  the 
Indians  are,  and  there  is  danger  in  retaining  the  use  of  words  like  those 
which  they  have  so  long  employed  in  a  problematical,  if  not  a  deroga- 
tive sense. 

The  love  for  mystery  and  magic  which  pervades  the  native  ceremo- 
nies, has  affected  the  forms  of  their  language.  They  have  given  it  a 
power  to  impart  life  to  dead  masses.  Vitality  in  their  forms  of  utter- 
ance is  deeply  implanted  in  all  these  dialects,  which  have  been  examin- 
ed i  they  provide,  by  the  process  of  inflection,  for  keeping  a  perpetual 


MYTHOLOGY,   SUPERSTITIONS,    AND    RELIGION 


215 


distinction  between  the  animate  and  inanimate  kingdoms.     But  where 
vitality  and  spirituality  are  so  blended  as  we  see  them  in  their  doctrine 
of  animal  souls,  the  inevitable  result  must  be,  either  to  exalt  the  princi- 
ple of  life,  in  all  the  classes  of  nature,  into  immortality,  or  to  sink  the  lat- 
ter to  the  level  of  mere  organic  life.     Indian  word-makers  have  taken 
the  former  dilemma,  and  peopled  their  paradise  not  only  with  the  souls 
of  men,  but  with  the  souls  of  every  imaginable  kind  of  beasts.      Spir- 
ituality is  thus   clogged  with  sensual  accidents.      The  human  soul 
hungers^  and  it  must  have  food  deposited  upon  the  grave.     /(  suffers 
from  cold,  and  the  body  must  be  wrapped  about  with  cloths.    It  is  in 
darkness,  and  a  light  must  be  kindled  at  the  head  of  the  grave.     It  wan- 
ders through  plains  and  across  streams,  subject  to  the  providences  of 
this  life,  in  quest  of  its  place  of  enjoyment,  and  when  it  reaches  it,  it 
finds  every  species  of  sensual  trial,  which  renders  the  place  not  indeed 
a  heaven  of  rest,  but  another  experimental  world — very  much  like  this. 
Of  punishments,  we  hear  nothing ;  rewards  are  looked  for  abundantly, 
and  the  idea  that  the  Master  of  life,  or  the  merciful  Spirit,  will  be  alike 
merciful  to  all,  irrespective  of  the  acts  of  this  life,  or  the  degree  of  moral 
ttapitude,  appears  to  leave  for  their  theology  a  belief  in  restorations  or 
universalism.    There  is  nothing  to  refer  them  to  a  Saviour  ;  that  idea 
was  beyond  their  conception,  and  of  course  there  was  no  occasion  for  the 
offices  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     Darker  and  more  chilling  views  to  a  theolo- 
gian, it  would  be  impossible  to  present.      Yet  it  may  be  asked,  what 
more  benign  result  could  have  been,  or  can  now  be,  anticipated  in  the 
hearts  of  an  ignorant,  uninstructed  and  wandering  people,  exposed  to 
sore  vicissitudes  in  their  lives  and  fortunes,  and  without  the  guidance  ot 
the  light  of  Revelation  ? 

Of  their  mythology  proper,  we  have  space  only  to  make  a  few  re- 
marks. Some  of  the  mythologic  existences  oi  the  Indians  admit  of 
poetic  uses.  Manabozho  may  be  considered  as  a  sort  of  terrene  Jove, 
who  could  perform  all  things  whatever,  but  lived  some  time  on  earth, 
and  excelled  particularly  in  feats  of  strength  and  manual  dexterity.  All 
the  animals  were  subject  to  him.  He  also  survived  a  deluge,  which  the 
traditions  mention,  having  climbed  a  tree  on  an  extreme  elevation  during 
the  prevalence  of  the  waters,  and  sent  down  various  animals  for  some 
earth,  out  of  which  he  re-created  the  globe.  The  four  cardinal  points 
are  so  many  demi-gods,  of  whom  the  West,  called  Kabeun,  has  priority 
of  age.  The  East,  North  and  South  are  deemed  to  be  his  sons,  by  a 
maid  who  incautiously  exposed  herself  to  the  west  wind.  Iagoo 
(lagoo)  is  the  god  of  the  marvt  Uous,  and  many  most  extravagant  tales 
of  forest  and  domestic  adventure  are  heaped  upon  him.  Kwasind  is 
a  sort  of  Samson,  who  threw  a  huge  mass  of  rock  such  as  the  Cy- 
clops cast  at  Mentor.  Weeng  is  the  god  of  sleep,  who  is  represented  to 
have  numerous  small  emissaries  at  his  service,  reminding  us  ot  Pope'* 


m 


M^  ;♦» 


i^i 


i 


if! 


m 


916 


OP   THE    ALGONQUINS. 


creation  of  gnomes.  These  minute  emissaries  climb  up  the  forehead, 
and  wielding  a  tiny  club,  knock  individuals  to  sleep.  Pauguk  is  death, 
in  his  symbolic  attitude.  He  is  armed  with  a  bow  and  arrows.  It  would 
be  easy  to  extend  this  enumeration. 

The  mental  powers  of  the  Indian  constitutes  a  topic  which  we  do  not 
design  to  discuss.  But  it  must  be  manifest  that  some  of  their  peculiari- 
ties are  brought  out  by  their  system  of  mythology  and  spirit-craft.  War, 
public  policy,  hunting,  abstinence,  endurance  and  courageous  adventure, 
form  the  leading  topics  of  their  mental  efforts.  These  are  deemed  the 
appropriate  themes  of  men,  sages  and  warriors.  But  their  intellectual 
essays  have  also  a  domestic  theatre  of  exhibition.  It  is  here  that  the 
Indian  mind  unbends  itself  and  reveals  some  of  its  less  obvious  traits. 
Their  public  speakers  cultivate  a  particular  branch  of  oratory.  They 
are  careful  in  the  use  of  words,  and  are  regarded  as  standards  of  purity 
in  the  language.  They  appear  to  have  an  accurate  ear  for  sounds,  and 
delight  in  rounding  off  a  period,  for  which  the  languages  afford  great  fa- 
cilities, by  their  long  and  stately  words,  and  multiform  inflexions.  A 
drifl  of  thought — an  elevation  of  style,  is  observable  in  their  public  speak- 
ing which  is  dropt  in  private  conversation.  Voice,  attitude  and  motion, 
are  deemed  of  the  highest  consequence.  Much  of  the  meaning  of  their 
expressions  is  varied  by  the  vehement,  subdued,  or  prolonged  tone  in 
which  they  are  uttered.  In  private  conversation,  on  the  contrary,  all  is 
altered.  There  is  an  equanimity  of  tone,  and  easy  vein  of  narration 
or  dialogue,  in  which  the  power  of  mimicry  is  most  strikingly  brought 
out.  The  very  voice  and  words  of  the  supposed  speakers,  in  their  ficti- 
tious legends,  are  assumed.  Fear,  supplication,  timidity  or  boasting, 
are  exactly  depicted,  and  the  deepest  interest  excited.  All  is  ease  and 
freedom  &om  restraint.  There  is  nothing  of  the  coldness  or  severe  for- 
mality of  the  council.  The  pipe  is  put  to  its  ordinary  use,  and  all  its 
symbolic  sanctity  is  laid  aside  with  the  wampum  belt  and  the  often  reiter- 
ated state  epithets,  "  Nosa"  and  "  Kosinan,"i.  e.  my  father  axiimtr father. 

Another  striking  trait  of  the  race  is  found  in  their  legends  and  tales. 
Those  of  the  aboriginal  race  who  excel  in  private  conversation,  become  to 
their  tribes  oral  chroniclers,  and  are  relied  on  for  historical  traditions 
as  well  as  tales.  It  is  necessary,  in  listening  to  them,  to  distinguish 
between  the  gossip  and  the  historian,  the  narrator  of  real  events,  and 
of  nurseiy  tales.  For  they  gather  together  everything  from  the  fabu- 
lous feats  of  Manebozho  and  Misshozha,  to  the  hair-breadth  escapes 
of  a  Pontiac,  or  a  Black  Hawk.  These  narrators  are  generally  men  of 
a  good  memory  and  a  certain  degree  of  humor,  who  have  experienced 
vicissitudes,  and  are  cast  into  the  vale  of  years.  In  the  rehearsal  of  their 
tales,  transformations  and  transmigrations  are  a  part  of  the  machinery 
relied  on ;  and  some  of  them  are  as  accurately  adapted  to  the  purposes 
of  amusement  or  instruction,  as  if  Zoroaster  or  Ovid  himself  had  been 


MYTHOLOGY,   SUPERSTITIONS,    AND     RELIGION 


217 


consulted  in  their  production.  Many  objects  in  the  inaninoate  creation, 
according  to  these  tales,  were  originally  men  and  women.  And  nume- 
rous animals  had  other  forms  in  their  first  stages  of  existence,  which 
they,  as  well  as  human  beings,  forfeited,  by  the  power  of  necromancy  and 
transmigration.  The  evening  star,  it  is  fabled,  was  formerly  a  woman. 
An  ambitious  boy  became  one  of  the  planets.  Three  brothers,  travel- 
ling in  a  canoe,  were  translated  into  a  group  of  stars.  The  fox,  lynx, 
hare,  robin,  eagle  and  numerous  other  species,  retain  places  in  the  In- 
dian system  of  astronomy.  The  mouse  obtained  celestial  elevation  by 
creeping  up  the  rainbow,  which  Indian  story  makes  a  flossy  mass  of 
bright  threads,  and  by  the  power  of  gnawing  them,  he  relieved  a  captive 
in  the  sky.  It  is  a  coincidence,  which  we  note,  that  uraa  major  is  called 
by  them  the  bear. 

These  legends  are  not  confined  to  the  sky  alone.  The  earth  also  is  a 
fruitful  theatre  of  transformations.  The  wolf  was  formerly  a  boy,  who, 
being  neglected  by  his  parents,  was  transformed  into  this  animal.  A 
shell,  lying  on  the  shore,  was  transformed  to  the  raccoon.  The  brains 
of  an  adulteress  were  converted  into  the  addikumaigj  or  white  fish. 

The  power  of  transformation  was  variously  exercised.  It  most  com- 
monly existed  in  magicians,  of  whom  Abo,  Manabosh  or  Manabozha,  and 
Mishosha,  retain  much  celebrity.  The  latter  possessed  a  magic  canoe 
which  would  rush  forward  through  the  water  on  the  utterance  of  a  charm, 
with  a  speed  that  would  outstrip  the  wind.  Hundreds  of  miles  were 
performed  in  as  many  minutes.  The  charm  which  he  uttered,  consisted 
of  a  monosyllable,  containing  one  consonant,  which  does  not  belong  to 
the  language ;  and  this  word  has  no  definable  meaning.  So  that  the 
language  of  magic  and  demouology  has  one  feature  in  common  in  all 
ages  and  with  every  nation. 

Man,  in  his  common  shape,  is  not  alone  the  subject  of  their  legends. 
The  intellectual  creations  of  the  Indians  admit  of  the  agency  of  giants 
and  fairies.  Anak  and  his  progeny  could  not  have  created  more  alarm 
in  the  minds  of  the  ten  faithless  spies,  than  do  the  race  of  fabulous 
Weendigos  to  the  Indian  tribes.  These  giants  are  represented  as  canni- 
bals, who  ate  up  men,  women  and  children.  Indian  fairies  are  of  two 
classes,  distinguished  as  the  place  of  their  revels  is  either  the  land  or 
water.  Land-fairies  are  imagined  to  choose  their  residences  about  pro- 
montories, water-falls  and  solemn  groves.  The  water,  besides  its  appro- 
priate class  of  aquatic  fairies,  is  supposed  to  be  the  residence  of  a  race  of 
beings  called  Nibanaba  which  have  their  analogy,  except  as  to  sex,  in 
the  mermaid.  The  Indian  word  indicates  a  male.  Ghosts  are  the  ordi- 
nary machinery  in  their  tales  of  terror  and  mystery.  There  is,  perhaps, 
a  glimmering  of  the  idea  of  retributive  justice  in  the  belief  that  ghotta 
and  spirits  are  capable  of  existing  in  fire. 


rtijl 


I 


•  '■',■ 


1 


I 

f ;, 


'i\ 


ii^ 


u  -:tl 


■«* 


INDIAN  ARROW  HEADS,  &c 

Bv  far  the  most  numerous  relics  of  the  Red  Race,  now  found  in  those 
parts  of  our  country  from  which  it  has  disappeared,  are  the  small  stoner 
with  which  they  headed  their  arrows.  Being  made  of  the  most  durable 
substances,  they  have  generally  remained  in  the  soil,  uuaU'ected  by  time 
and  the  changes  of  season.  They  most  abound  in  those  rich  meadows 
which  border  some  of  our  rivers,  and  in  other  spots  of  peculiar  fertility, 
though  of  less  extent,  where  the  pasture,  or  other  attractions,  collected 
game  for  the  Red  men.  The  stones  most  commonly  used  were  quartz 
and  flint,  which  were  preferred  on  account  of  the  facility  of  shapin^^ 
them,  the  keenness  of  the  points  and  edges,  which  they  readily  present 
under  the  blows  of  a  skilful  manufacturer,  as  well  as  their  superior  hard- 
ness and  imperishable  nature.  Multitudes  of  specimens  still  exist,  which 
show  the  various  forms  and  sizes  to  which  the  Red  men  reduced  stones  of 
these  kinds :  and  they  e::cite  our  admiration,  b^  their  perfect  state  of  pre- 
servation, as  well  by  the  skilfulness  of  their  manufacture. 

Other  stones,  however,  were  not  unfrequently  used :  and  a  collection 
wiiich  we  have  been  making  for  many  years,  presents  a  considerable 
variety  of  materials,  as  well  as  of  sizes,  shapes  and  colors.  Hard  sand- 
stone, trap  or  graacke,  jasper  and  chalcedony,  appear  occasionally : 
some  almost  transparent.  One  of  the  larger  size  is  made  of  steatite,  and 
smooth,  as  if  cut  or  scraped  with  a  knife,  contrary  to  the  common  method, 
of  gradually  chipping  ofl"  small  fragments  of  more  brittle  stone,  by  light 
blows  often  repeated.  These  arrow  heads  were  fastened  to  the  shaft,  by 
inserting  the  butt  into  the  split  end,  and  tying  round  it  a  string  of  deer's 
sinews.  A  groove  or  depression  is  commonly  observable  in  the  stone, 
designed  to  receive  the  string.  But  it  is  sometimes  difficult  to  imagine 
how  the  fastening  was  effected,  as  some  perfect  arrow-heads  show  no  such 
depressions,  and  their  forms  are  not  well  adapted  to  such  a  purpose.  This 
peculiarity,  however,  is  most  frequently  to  be  observed  in  specimens  of 
small  size,  the  larger,  and  especially  such  as  are  commonly  supposed  to 
liave  been  the  heads  of  spears,  being  usually  well  shaped  for  tying. 

It  is  remarkable  that  some  spots  have  been  found,  where  such  relics 
were  surprizingly  numerous.  In  Hartford,  Connecticut,  about  thirty 
years  ago,  many  were  picked  up  in  a  garden,  at  the  corner  of  Front  and 
Mill  streets.  The  spot  was  indeed  on  the  bank  of  the  Little  River,  pro- 
bably at  the  head  of  Indian  Canoe  navigation :  but  yet  no  ratioiml  con- 
jecture could  be  formed,  to  account  for  the  discovery,  except  one.  It  was  con- 
cluded that  the  place  was  an  ancient  burying  ground.  Many  bits  of  coarse 
earthen-ware  were  found,  such  as  are  common  in  many  parts  of  the  coun- 
try.    About  two  miles  below  Middletown,  Connecticut,  on  the  slope  of  a 

218 


INDIAN    ARROW    HEADS,    1::TC. 


219 


hill  on  the  southern  i  'de  of  the  Narrows,  we  discovered,  some  years  since, 
.1  great  number  of  small  fragments  of  white  quartz,  scattered  thickly  over 
the  surface  of  the  ground,  perhaps  for  half  an  acre.  Among  them  wero 
suveral  arrow  heads  of  various  forms,  most  of  them  imperfect,  and  many 
pieces  of  stone,  which  at  first  sight  resembled  them,  but,  on  closer  inspec- 
tion, seemed  to  have  been  designed  for  arrow  heads,  but  spoiled  in  the 
making.  Some  had  one  good  edge,  or  a  point  or  barb,  while  the  other  parts 
of  the  same  stones  showed  only  the  natural  form  and  fracture.  In  many  in- 
stances, it  was  easy  to  see  that  the  workman  might  well  have  been  discour- 
aged from  proceeding  any  farther,  by  a  flaw,  a  break  or  the  nature  of.  the 
stone.  Our  conclusion  was,  that  the  spot  had  long  been  a  place  where 
Indian  arrow  heads  were  made,  and  that  we  saw  around  us  the  refuse 
fragments  rejected  by  the  workmen.  Other  spots  have  been  heard  of 
resembling  this. 

If  such  relics  were  found  nowhere  else  but  in  our  own  country,  they 
would  be  curious,  and  worthy  of  preservation  and  attention :  but  it  is  an 
interesting  fact,  not  however  generally  known,  that  they  exist  in  many 
other  parts  of  the  world.  Stone  arrow  and  spear  heads  have  been  found 
in  England  for  hundreds  of  years,  and  are  believed  to  have  been  made 
and  used  by  the  Britons,  who,  in  respect  to  civilization,  were  nearly  on  a 
level  with  our  Indians.  Thpse  relics  are  called  by  the  common  people 
Celts,  from  the  race  whose  memory  they  recal ;  and  particular  accounts 
of  them  are  given,  with  drawings,  in  several  antiquarian  works.  They 
bear  a  striking  resemblance  to  our  Indian  arrow  heads ;  and  many  of 
them  could  be  hardly,  if  at  all,  distinguished  from  those  of  America. 

African  arrows  have  been  brought  to  this  country,  in  which  the  points 
•  were  of  the  same  forms  and  materials,  and  fastened  in  the  same  manner. 
About  twelve  years  ago  a  vessei  *'rom  Stonington  was  attacked  by  a  party 
of  Putagonians,  who  threw  arrows  on  board.  One  of  these  which  we 
procured,  was  pointed  with  a  head  of  milky  quartz,  exactly  corresponding 
with  specimens  picked  up  in  New  England. 

Among  the  relics  found  in  excavating  the  low  mounds  on  the  plain  of 
Marathon,  as  we  were  informed  by  one  of  our  countrymen,  who  was  at 
Athens  some  years  ago,  there  were  spear  heads  made  of  flint,  which,  he 
declared,  were  like  those  he  had  often  seen  ploughed  up  in  his  native 
fields.  These,  it  was  conjectured,  might  have  been  among  the  weapons 
of  some  of  the  rude  Scythians  in  the  Persian  army,  which  met  its  defeat 
on  that  celebrated  battle  ground. 

A  negro,  from  an  obscure  group  of  islands,  just  north  of  New  Guinea, 
in  describing  the  weapons  in  use  among  his  countrymen,  drew  the  forms 
of  spear  heads,  which  he  said  were  often  made  of  stones ;  and,  when 
shown  specimens  from  our  collection,  declared  that  they  were  very  muck 
likethem.  ,:^  ......   .        ,?>r    •       •  ■  .  :.f^.    ■: 

It  has  been  thought,  that  certain  instruments  would  naturally  be  inven 


A 

4 


m 


I.'; 


!  'vj! 


•wi) 


'I 


.a 


.; 


-:.;  t;ic. 

*r0 


m 


w 


I 


J' 


I 


S90 


INDIAN   ARROW   HEADS,   ETC. 


! 


lii 


ted  by  men  in  particular  states  of  society  and  under  certain  circumstances, 
as  the  result  of  their  wants  and  the  means  at  hand  to  supply  them.  It  is 
not,  however,  always  easy  to  reconcile  this  doctrine  with  farits.  For  ex- 
ample, the  black  race  of  the  islands  north  of  New  Holland,  (of  which  so 
little  is  yet  known,)  appear  to  require  the  use  of  the  bow  as  much  as  any 
other  savage  people,  yet  they  are  entirely  ignorant  of  it,  though  it  has 
been  thought  one  of  the  simple,  most  natural  and  most  indispensable 
instruments  in  such  a  condition  of  society. 

We  are  therefore  left  in  doubt,  in  the  present  state  of  our  knowledge, 
whether  the  manufacture  and  use  of  stone  arrow  heads  have  been  so  ex- 
tensively diffused  over  the  globe  by  repeated  inventions,  or  by  an  inter- 
course between  portions  of  the  human  race  long  since  ceased,  or  by  both 
causes.  To  whichever  of  these  opinions  we  may  incline,  the  subject 
must  still  appear  to  us  worthy  of  investigation,  as  the  history  of  these 
relics  must  necessarily  be  closely  connected  with  that  of  different  families 
and  races  of  men  in  every  continent  and  in  every  zone. 

We  would  invite  particular  attention  to  the  position  and  circumstances 
of  Indian  remains  which  may  hereafter  be  found ;  and  would  express  a 
wish  that  they  might  be  recorded  and  made  known.  Our  newspapers 
offer  a  most  favorable  vehicle  for  the  communication  of  such  discoveries 
and  observations,  and  our  editors  generally  must  have  taste  and  judgment 
enough  to  give  room  for  them. 

It  was  remarked  in  some  of  our  publications  a  few  years  ago,  that  no 
unequivocal  remams  of  the  Red  men  had  yet  been  discovered  in  the  earth, 
below  the  most  recent  strata  of  soil,  excepting  cases  in  which  they  had 
been  buried  in  graves,  &c.  Perhaps  later  observations  may  furnish  evi- 
dence of  the  longer  presence  of  that  race  on  our  continent  than  such  a 
statement  countenances. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  objects  of  enquiry,  with  some  antiquaries, 
is  whether  there  are  any  ancient  indications  of  Alphabetical  writing  in 
our  continent.  A  small  stone  found  in  the  Grave-Creek  Mound,  and 
others  of  a  more  doubtful  character,  are  quite  sufficient  to  awaken  interest 
and  stimulate  enquiry. 

A  few  specimens  of  rude  sculpture  and  drawing  have  been  found  in 
different  parts  of  the  U.  States ;  and  shells,  ornaments,  &c.,  evidently 
brought  from  great  distances.  There  may  be  others,  known  to  individu- 
als, of  which  antiquaries  are  not  aware.  After  |,i  -using  the  foregomg 
pages,  It  will  be  easy  to  realize  that  all  such  renmins  may  be  worthy  of 
attention.  Not  only  copies  should  be  made  and  dimensions  taken,  but 
descriptions  should  be  written,  local  information  and  traditions  collected, 
measures  taken  to  preserve  the  originals,  and  some  notice  given  which 
may  reach  persons  interested  in  such  subjects.—  E. 


INDIAN  MUSIC,  SONGS,  AND  POETRY. 


No.  I. 


The  North  American  tribes  have  the  elements  of  music  and  poetiy. 
Their  war  songs  frequently  contain  flights  of  the  finest  heroic  sentiment, 
clothed  in  poetic  imagery.  And  numbers  of  the  addresses  of  the  speak- 
ers, both  occasional  and  public,  abound  in  eloquent  and  poetic  thought. 
"  We  would  anticipate  eloquence,"  observes  a  modern  American  writer, 
"  from  an  Indian.  He  has  animating  remembrances — ^a  poetry  of  lan- 
guage, which  exacts  rich  and  apposite  metaphorical  allusions,  even  for 
ordinary  conversation — a  mind  which,  like  his  body,  has  never  been 
trammelled  and  mechanized  by  the  formalities  of  society,  and  passions 
which,/rom  the  very  outward  restraint  imposed  upon  them,  burn  more 
fiercely  within."  Yet,  it  will  be  found  that  the  records  of  our  litera- 
ture, scattered  as  they  are,  in  periodicals  and  ephemeral  publications, 
rather  than  m  works  of  professed  research,  are  meagre  and  barren,  on 
these  topics.  One  of  the  first  things  we  hear  of  the  Indians,  after  their 
discovery,  is  their  proneness  to  singing  and  dancing.  But  however  char- 
acteristic these  traits  may  be,  and  we  think  they  are  eminently  so,  it  has 
fallen  to  the  lot  of  but  few  to  put  on  record  specimens,  which  may  be  ap- 
pealed to,  as  evidences  of  the  current  opinion,  on  these  heads.  With  fa- 
vourable opoortunities  of  observation  among  the  tribes,  we  have  but  to 
ada  our  testimony  to  tne  difficuhies  of  making  collections  in  these  depart- 
ments, which  shall  not  compromit  the  intellectual  character  of  the  tribes, 
whose  eflforts  are  always  oral,  and  very  commonly  extemporaneous. 
These  difHculties  arise  from  the  want  of  suitable  interpreters,  the  remote- 
ness of  the  points  at  which  observations  must  be  made,  the  heavy  demands 
made  upon  hours  of  leisure  or  business  by  such  inquiries,  and  the  incon- 
venience of  making  notes  and  detailed  memoranda  on  the  spot.  The 
little  that  it  is  in  our  power  to  ofTer,  will  therefore  be  submitted  as  contri- 
butions to  an  inquiry  which  is  quite  in  its  infancy,  and  rather  with  the 
hope  of  exciting  others  to  future  labours,  than  of  gratifying,  to  any  extent, 
an  enlightened  curiosity  on  the  subject. 

Dancing  is  both  an  amusement  and  a  religious  observance,  among  the 
American  Indians,  and  is  known  to  constitute  one  of  the  most  wide  spread 
traits  in  their  manners  and  customs.  It  is  accompanied,  in  all  cases,  with 
singing,  and,  omitting  a  few  cases,  with  the  beating  of  time  on  instru- 
ments. Tribes  the  most  diverse  in  language,  and  situated  at  the  greatest 
distances  apart,  concur  in  this.  It  is  believed  to  be  the  ordinary  mode  ot 
expressing  intense  passion,  or  feeling  on  any  subject,  and  it  is  a  custom 

321 


ns- 
}''■■■ 


if; 


Ti 


;r 


rHi; 


ii 


:f|- 


1 


222 


INDIAN   MUSIC,   SONGS,    AND   POETRY. 


which  has  been  persevered  in,  with  the  least  variation,  through  all  the 
phases  of  their  history,  and  probably  exists  among  the  remote  tribes,  pre- 
cisely at  this  time,  as  it  did  in  the  era  of  Columbus,  It  is  observed  to  be 
the  last  thing  abandoned  by  bands  and  individuals,  in  their  progress  to 
civilization  and  Christianity.  So  true  is  this,  that  it  may  bo  regarded  as 
one  of  the  best  practical  proofs  of  their  advance,  to  find  the  native  in- 
struments and  music  thrown  by,  and  the  custom  abandoned. 

Every  one  has  heard  of  the  war  dance,  the  medicine  dance,  the  wabeno 
dance,  the  dance  of  honour  (generally  called  the  begging  dance,)  and 
various  others,  each  of  which  has  its  appropriate  movements,  its  air,  and 
its  words.  There  is  no  feast,  and  no  religious  ceremony,  among  them, 
which  is  not  attended  with  dancing  and  songs.  Thanks  are  thus  ex- 
pressed for  success  in  hunting,  for  triumphs  in  war,  and  for  ordinary 
providential  cares.  Public  opinion  is  called  to  pressing  objects  by  a 
dance,  at  which  addresses  are  made,  and  in  fact,  moral  instructions  and 
advice  are  given  to  the  young,  in  the  course  of  their  being  assembled  at 
social  feasts  and  dances.  Dancing  is  indeed  the  common  resource,  when- 
ever the  mass  of  Indian  mind  is  to  be  acted  on.  And  it  thus  stands 
viewed  in  its  necessary  connection  with  the  songs  and  addresses,  in  the 
room  of  the  press,  the  newspaper,  and  the  periodical.  The  priests  and 
prophets  have,  more  than  any  other  class,  cultivated  their  national  songs 
and  dances,  and  may  be  regarded  as  the  skalds  and  poets  of  the  tribes. 
They  are  generally  the  composers  of  the  songs,  and  the  leaders  in  the 
dance  and  ceremonies,  and  it  is  found,  that  their  memories  are  the  beat 
stored,  not  only  with  the  sacred  songs  and  chants,  but  also  with  the  tradi- 
tions, and  general  lore  of  the  tribes. 

Dancing  is  thus  interwoven  throughout  the  whole  texture  of  Indian  so- 
ciety, so  that  there  is  scarcely  an  event  important  or  trivial,  private  or 
public,  which  is  not  connected,  more  or  less  intimately,  with  this  rite. 
The  instances  where  singing  is  adopted,  without  dancing,  are  nearly  con- 
fined to  occurrences  of  a  domestic  character.  Among  these,  are  wails  for 
the  dead,  and  love  songg  of  a  simple  and  plaintive  character.  Maternal 
affection  evinces  itself,  by  singing  words,  to  a  cheerful  air,  over  the  slum- 
bers of  the  child,  which,  being  suspended  in  a  kind  of  cradle  receives,  at 
the  same  time  avibratory  motion.  Children  have  likewise  certain  chants, 
which  they  utter  in  the  evenings,  while  playing  around  the  lodge  door, 
or  at  other  seasons  of  youthful  hilarity.  Some  of  the  Indian  fables  are 
in  the  shape  of  duets,  and  the  songs  introduced  in  narrating  their  ficti- 
tious tales,  are  always  sung  in  the  recital.  •  ,<,;, 

Their  instruments  of  music  are  few  and  simple.  The  only  wind  in- 
strument existing  among  them  is  the  Pibbegwon,  a  kind  of  flute,  resem- 
bling in  simplicity  the  Arcadian  pipe  It  is  commonly  made  of  two  semi- 
cylindrical  pieces  of  cedar,  united  with  fish  glue,  and  having  a  snake  skin, 
in  a  wet  state,  drawn  tightly  over  it,  to  prevent  its  cracking.     The  holes 


INDIAN   MUSIC,    SONGS,    AND   POETRY. 


223 


■re  eight  in  number,  and  arc  porforatcv  means  of  a  bit  of  heated  iron. 
It  is  blow  n  like  the  flagolct,  and  has  a  piniilar  orifice  or  mouth  piece. 

The  Taywa'equn,  (struck-sound-instrument,)  is  a  tamborine,  or  one- 
headed  drum,  and  is  made  by  adjusting  a  skin  to  one  end  of  the  section 
of  n  moderate  sized  hollow  tree.  When  a  heavier  sound  is  required,  a 
tree  of  larger  circumference  is  chosen,  and  both  ends  closed  with  skins. 
The  latter  is  called  Mittrjw  ukeek,  i.  e.  Wood-Kettle-Drum,  and  is  appro- 
priately used  in  religious  ceremonies,  but  is  not,  perhaps,  confined  to  this 
occasion. 

To  these  may  be  added  a  fourth  instrument,  called  the  Sheshegwon,  or 
Rattle,  which  is  constructed  in  various  ways,  according  to  the  purpose  or 
tueans  of  the  maker.  Sometimes  it  is  made  of  animal  bladder,  from 
which  the  name  is  derived,  sometimes  of  a  wild  gourd ;  in  others,  by  at- 
taching the  dried  hoofs  of  the  deer  to  a  stick.  This  instrument  is  em- 
ployed both  to  mark  time,  and  to  produce  variety  in  sound. 

ORAL  COMPOSITION. 

Common  as  the  Indian  songs  are,  it  is  found  to  be  no  ordinary  acqui- 
sition to  obtain  accurate  specimens  of  them.  Even  after  the  difficulties 
of  the  notation  have  been  accomplished,  it  is  not  easy  to  satisfy  the  re- 
quisitions of  a  correct  taste  and  judgment,  in  their  exhibition.  There  is 
always  a  lingering  fear  of  misapprehension,  or  misconception,  on  the  part 
of  the  interpreter— or  of  some  things  being  withheld  by  the  never  sleep- 
ing suspicion,  or  the  superstitious  fear  of  disclosure,  on  the  part  of  the 
Indian.  To  these  must  be  added,  the  idiomatic  and  imaginative  peculiari- 
ties of  this  species  of  wild  composition — so  very  different  from  every  no- 
tion of  English  versification.  In  the  first  place  there  is  no  unity  of  theme, 
or  plot,  unless  it  be  that  the  subject,  war  for  instance,  is  kept  in  the  singer's 
mind.  In  the  next  place  both  the  narration  and  the  description,  when 
introduced,  is  very  imperfect,  broken,  or  disjointed.  Prominent  ideas 
flash  out,  and  are  dropped.  These  are  often  most  striking  and  beauti- 
ful, but  we  wait  in  vain  for  any  sequence.  A  brief  allusion — a  shinin  g 
symbol,  a  burst  of  feeling  or  passion,  a  fine  sentiment,  or  a  bold  assertion, 
come  in  as  so  many  independent  parts,  and  there  is  but  little  in  the  com- 
position to  indicate  the  leading  theme  which  is,  as  it  were,  kept  in  mental 
reserve,  by  the  singer.  Popular,  or  favourite  expressions  are  often  re- 
peated, often  transposed,  and  often  exhibited  with  some  new  shade  of 
meaning.  The  structure  and  flexibility  of  the  language  is  highly  favour- 
able to  this  kind  of  wild  improvisation.  But  it  is  diiUcuIt  to  translate,  and 
next  to  impossible  to  preserve  its  spirit.  Two  languages  more  unlike  in 
all  their  leading  characteristics,  than  the  English  and  the  Indian  were 
never  brought  into  contact.  The  one  monosyllabic,  and  nearly  without 
!n  flections — the  other  polysyllabic,  polysynthetic  and  so  full  of  inflections 


Mi! 


n 


i  ;■; 


i 


H? 


it 

i 


■!f 


'■m 


:  i 


M 


324 


If 


I 


i 


INDIAN    MUSIC,   SONGS,   AND   POETRY. 


of  every  imaginative  kind,  ns  to  bo  completely  transpositive — the  one 
from  the  north  of  Europe,  the  other,  probably,  from  Central  Asia,  it  would 
seem  that  these  families  of  the  human  race,  had  not  wandered  wider 
apart,  in  their  location,  than  they  have  in  the  sounds  of  their  language, 
the  accidence  of  their  grammar  and  the  definition  of  their  words.  So 
that  to  find  equivalent  single  words  in  translation,  appears  oAen  as  hope- 
less as  the  quadrature  of  the  circle. 

The  great  store-house  of  Indian  imagery  is  the  heavens.  The  clouds, 
the  planets,  the  sun,  and  moon,  the  phenomena  of  lightning,  thunder,  elec- 
tricity, aerial  sounds,  electric  or  atmospheric,  and  the  endless  variety  pro- 
duced in  the  heavens  by  light  and  shade,  and  by  elemental  action, — these 
constitute  the  fruitful  themes  of  allusion  in  their  songs  and  poetic  chants 
But  they  are  mere  allusions,  or  broken  description,  like  touches  on  the 
canvass,  without  being  united  to  produce  a  perfect  object.  The  strokes 
may  be  those  of  a  master,  and  the  colouring  exquisite  ;  but  without  the 
art  to  draw,  or  the  skill  to  connect,  it  will  still  ri'Tiain  but  a  shapeless  mass. 
In  war  excursions  great  attention  is  paid  to  *ht  i\ight  of  birds,  particularly 
those  of  the  carnivorous  species,  which  are  deemed  typical  of  war  and  bra- 
very, and  their  wing  and  tail  feathers  are  appropriated  as  marks  of  honor,  by 
the  successful  warrior.  When  the  minds  of  a  war  party  have  been  roused 
up  to  the  subject,  and  they  are  prepared  to  give  utterance  to  their  feelings 
by  singing  and  dancing,  they  are  naturally  led  to  appeal  to  the  agency 
of  this  class  of  birds.  Hence  the  frequent  allusions  to  them,  in  their 
songs.  The  following  stanza  is  onnde  up  of  expressions  brought  into  con- 
nection, from  different  fragments,  but  expresses  no  more  than  the  native 
sentiments : 

The  eagles  scream  on  high, 
They  whet  their  forked  beaks, 

Raise — raise  the  battle  cry, 
'Tis  fame  our  leader  seeks. 

Generally  the  expressions  are  of  an  exalted  and  poetic  character,  but 
the  remark  before  made  of  their  efforts  in  song,  being  discontinuous  and 
abrupt,  apply  with  peculiar  force  to  the  war  songs.  To  speak  of  a  brave 
man— of  a  battle — or  the  scene  of  a  battle,  or  of  the  hovering  of  birds  of 
prey  above  it,  appears  sufficient  to  bring  up  to  the  warrior's  mind,  all  the 
details  consequent  on  personal  bravery  or  heroic  achievement.  It  would 
naturally  be  expected,  that  they  should  delight  to  dwell  on  scenes  of  car* 
nage  and  blood :  but  however  this  may  be,  all  such  details  are  omitted  or 
suppressed  in  their  war  songs,  which  only  excite  ideas  of  noble  daring. 

The  birds  of  the  brave  take  a  flight  round  the  sky, 

They  cross  the  enemy's  line, 
Full  happy  am  I — that  my  body  should  fall, 

Where  brave  men  love  to  die. 


INDIAN   MUSIC,    .iloNaS, 


22ft 


'me  of  th'   .-  lenti- 
'liies,  au  Atimctive 


Very  little  effort  in  the  collocation  and  expansifm  . 
ments,  would  impart  to  these  bold  and  unfettered  raj 
form,  among  polished  war  songs. 

The  strain  in  which  these  measures  arc  sdng,  is  generally  slow  and 
grave  in  its  commencement  and  progress,  and  terminates  in  the  highest 
note.  While  the  words  admit  of  change,  and  are  marked  by  all  the  fluc- 
tuation of  e.\tempore  composition,  the  air  and  the  chorus  appear  to  be  per- 
manent, consisting  not  only  of  a  graduated  succession  of  fixed  sounds, 
but,  always  exact  in  their  enunciation,  their  quantity,  and  their  wild  and 
startling  musical  expression.  It  has  always  appeared  to  me  that  the  In- 
dian music  is  marked  by  a  nationality,  above  many  other  traits,  and  it  is 
a  subject  inviting  future  attention.  It  is  certain  that  the  Indian  ear  is  ex- 
act in  noting  musical  sounds,  and  in  marking  and  beating  time.  But  little 
observation  at  their  dances,  will  be  sufficient  to  establish  this  fact.  Nor 
is  it  less  certain,  by  attention  to  the  philology  of  their  language,  that  they 
are  exact  in  their  laws  of  euphony,  and  syllabical  quantity.  How  this 
remark  may  consist  with  the  use  of  unmeasured  and  fiuctuating  poetry 
in  their  songs,  it  may  require  studied  attention  to  answer.  It  is  to  bo  ob- 
served, however,  that  these  songs  are  rather  recited,  or  chanted,  than 
sung.  Increments  of  the  chorus  are  not  unfrequently  interspersed,  in  the 
body  of  the  line,  which  would  otherwise  appear  deficient  in  quantity ;  and 
perhaps  rules  of  metre  may  be  found,  by  subsequent  research,  which  are 
not  obvious,  or  have  been  concealed  by  the  scantiness  of  the  materials,  on 
this  head,  which  have  been  examined.  To  determine  the  airs  and  cho- 
ruses and  the  character  of  the  music,  will  prove  one  of  the  greatest  facil- 
ities to  this  inquiry.  Most  of  the  graver  pieces,  which  have  been  written 
out,  are  arranged  in  metres  of  sixes,  sevens,  and  eights.  The  lighter 
chants  arc  in  threes  or  fours,  and  consist  of  iambics  and  trochees  irregu- 
larly. Those  who  have  translated  hymns  into  the  various  languages, 
have  followed  the  English  metres,  not  always  without  the  necessity  of  elis- 
ion, or  employing  constrained  or  crampt  modes  of  expression.  A  worse 
system  could  not  have  been  adopted  to  show  Indian  sentiment.  The  mu- 
sic in  all  these  cases  has  been  like  fetters  to  the  free,  wild  thoughts  of  the 
native  singer.  As  a  general  criticism  upon  these  translations,  it  may  be 
remarked  that  they  are  often  far  from  being  literal,  and  often  omit  parts 
of  the  original.  On  the  other  hand,  by  throwing  away  adjectives,  in  a  great 
degree,  and  dropping  all  incidental  or  side  thoughts,  and  confining  the 
Indian  to  the  leading  thought  or  sentiment,  they  are,  sometimes,  rendered 
more  simple,  appropriate,  and  effective.  Finally,  whatever  cultivated 
minds  among  the  Indians,  or  their  descendants  may  have  done,  it  is  quite 
evident  to  me,  from  the  attention  I  have  been  able  to  give  the  subject, 
that  the  native  compositions  were  without  metre.  The  natives  appear  to 
have  sung  a  sufficient  number  of  syllables  to  comply  with  the  air,  and 
effected  the  necessary  pauses,  for  sense  or  sound,  by  either  slurring  over, 

15 


i 


iCIh 


'4 

r 


:1 


^  h 


I] 

la 

s 

■;;>i;i 

!-.  Ji: 
'.,1 


M 


11 


ill 


m 


i 


m 
m 


226 


INDIAN   MUSIC,    80NO8,    AND    POETRY. 


and  thus  shortening,  or  by  throwing  in  floating  particles  of  the  language, 
to  eke  out  the  quantity,  taken  cither  from  the  chorus,  or  from  the  penoral 
auxiliary  forms  of  the  vocabulary. 

Rhyme  is  permitted  by  the  similarity  of  the  sounds  from  which  the  vo- 
cabulary is  formed,  but  the  structure  of  the  language  does  not  appear  to 
admit  of  its  being  successfully  developed  in  this  manner.  Its  forms  are 
too  cumbrous  for  regularly  recurring  expressions,  subjected  at  onco  to  the 
laws  of  metre  and  rhyme.  The  instances  of  rhyme  that  have  been  ob- 
served ill  the  native  songs  are  few,  and  oppcar  to  bo  the  result  of  the  for- 
tuitous positions  of  words,  rather  than  of  art.  The  following  juvenile 
see-saw  is  one  of  the  most  perfect  specimens  noticed,  being  exact  in  both 
particulars  : 

Ne  osh  im  aun 
No  way  be  naun. 

These  are  expressions  uttered  on  sliding  a  carved  stick  down  snow 
banks,  or  over  a  glazed  surface  of  ice,  in  the  appropriate  season ;  and  they 
may  be  rendered  with  nearly  literal  exactness,  thus: 

My  sliding  stick 
1  send  quick — quick. 

Not  less  accurate  in  the  rhyme,  but  at  lines  of  six  and  eight  feet,  which 
might  perhaps  be  exhibited  unbroken,  is  the  following  couplet  of  a  war 
«ong :  ■-.,': 

Au  pit  she  Mon  e  tdg 
^         ,    ^  •  Ne  mud  wa  wa  wau  we  ne  g6g. 

The  Spirit  on  high. 
Repeats  my  warlike  name. 

In  the  translation  of  hymns,  made  during  the  modem  period  of  mis- 
sionary effort,  there  has  been  no  general  attempt  to  secure  rhyme ;  and  as 
these  translations  arc  generally  due  to  educated  natives,  under  the  inspec- 
tion and  with  the  critical  aid  of  the  missionary,  they  have  evinced  a  true 
conception  of  the  genius  of  the  language,  by  the  omission  of  this  acci- 
dent. Eliot,  who  translated  the  psalms  of  David  into  the  Massachusetts 
language,  which  were  first  printed  in  1661,  appears  to  have  deemed  itim- 
p<irtant  enough  to  aim  at  its  attainment :  but  an  examination  of  the  work, 
now  before  us,  gives  but  little  encouragement  to  others  to  follow  his  ex- 
ample, at  least  while  the  languages  remain  in  their  present  rude  and  un- 
cultivated state.     The  following  is  the  XXIII  Psalm  from  this  version : 


"•  t^'»<rt'^ 


1. 


>'i    -IvS 


JV«.'. 


:^ii. 


Mar  teag  nukquenaabikoo 
shepse  nanaauk  God. 

Nussepsinwahik  ashkoshqut 
nuttinuk  ohtopagod 


"uv":.  -'f)  V  •j-ii  W-i'. 

..Hit;,-  :,  •iiiS-%  frtf>!.rt 


JO 


INOIAN    MUHtC,    SONGri,    AND    POETRY.  227 

2.  Nagum  nukkcteahog  kounoh 

wutomohkinuh  wonk 
Nutuss  oounuk  ut  sampoi  may 
newutch  oowesnonk. 

3.  Wutonknuhtamut  poinushaon 

muppoconk  oonauhkoo 
Woskohettuonk  mo  nukqueh  tamao 
nevvutcli  koowctomah : 

4.  Kuppogkomunk  kutanwohon  ^ 

nish  noonunehikquog 
KaonochGo  hkah  anquabbottit 
wame  nummatwomog 

5.  Kussussequnum  nuppubkuk 

weetepummee  nashpen 
Wonk  woi  God  nootallamwaitch 
pomponetupohs  hau 

6.  QOniyeuonk  monaneteonk 

nutasukkonkqunasb 
Tohsnhke  pomantam  wekit  God 
micbem  nuttain  pish  •. 

This  appears  to  have  been  rendered  from  the  version  of  the  psalms  a{>- 
pended  to  an  old  edition  of  King  James'  Bible  of  1611,  and  not  from  the 
versification  of  Watts.  By  comparing  it  with  this,  as  exhibited  below, 
there  will  be  found  the  same  metre,  eights  and  sixes,  the  same  syllabical 
quantity,  (if  the  notation  be  rightly  conceived,)  and  the  same  coincidence 
of  rhyme  at  the  second  and  fourth  lines  of  each  verse ;  although  it  re- 
quired an  additional  verse  to  express  the  entire  psalm.  It  could  therefore 
be  sung  to  the  ordinary  tunes  in  use  in  Eliot's  time,  and,  taken  in  con- 
nection with  his  entire  version,  including  the  Old  and  New  Testament, 
evinces  a  degree  of  patient  assiduity  on  the  part  of  that  eminent  missiou- 
arry,  which  is  truly  astonishing  :  *' 

The  Lord  is  my  shepherd,  I'll  not  want ; 
jr  -r  •    ;       2.     He  makes  me  down  to  lie 
•  '   ■t!'^     In  pastures  green :  he  leadeth  me     •  .  i      ., 

* '  ■  the  quiet  waters  by. 

3.     My  soul  he  doth  restore  asa.c 
and  me  to  walk  doth  make 
Within  the  paths  of  righteousness     . .,     , 
E'en  for  his  own  name's  sake. 

Eliot  employed  the  figure  8,  Mt  horizontally,  to  ezpnw  s  petfoUu  sound :  otbanraa 
lie  used  the  English  alphabet  in  ita  ordinary  powenk 


>> 


■n. 


i- 


«.i 


4 


sill: 


I 


t 
il 


I 


i 


Hi 


'X  Ji 


l\ 


228 


.NDIAN   MUSIC,    SONGS,   AND   POETRY. 


!     I 


4.  Yea,  though  I  walk  in  death's  dark  vale, 

yet  will  I  fear  none  ill ; 
For  thou  art  with  me  and  thy  rod    • 
and  staff  me  comfort  still. 

5.  My  table  thou  hast  furnished 

in  presence  of  my  foes  ; 
My  head  thou  dost  with  oil  annoint, 
and  my  cup  overflows. 

;  6,    Goodness  and  mercy  all  my  life 

shall  surely  folLw  me ; 
And  in  God's  house  forevermore 
my  dwelling  place  shall  be. 

The  harmony  of  numbers  has  always  detracted  from  the  plain  sense, 
and  the  piety  of  thought,  of  the  scriptures,  which  is  the  probable  cause  of 
so  many  failures  on  the  subject.  In  the  instance  of  this  Psalm,  it  will  be 
observed,  by  a  comparison,  that  Watts,  who  has  so  generally  succeeded, 
does  not  come  up,  in  any  respect,  to  the  full  literal  meaning  of  the  orig^ 
nal,  which  is  well  preserved,  with  the  requisite  harmony,  in  the  old  ver- 
sion. 

There  is  one  species  of  oral  composition  existing  among  all  the  tribe^ 
which,  from  its  peculiarities,  deserves  to  be  separately  mentioned.  I  at 
lude  to  the  hieratic  chants,  choruses  and  incantations  of  their  professed 
prophets,  medicine  men  and  jugglers — constituting,  as  these  men  do,  a  dis- 
tinct  order  in  Indian  society,  who  are  entitled  by  their  supposed  skill,  wis- 
dom or  sanctity,  to  exercise  the  offices  of  a  priesthood.  Affecting  my»- 
tery  in  the  discharge  of  their  functions,  their  songs  and  choruses  ara 
couched  in  language  which  is  studiously  obscure,  oftentimes  cabalistic, 
and  generally  not  well  understood  by  any  but  professed  initiates. 

Nothing,  however,  in  this  department  of  my  inquiries,  has  opened  a 
more  pleasing  view  of  society,  exposed  to  the  bitter  vicissitudes  of  Indian 
life,  than  the  little  domestic  chants  of  mothers,  and  the  poetic  see-saws  of 
childreni  of  which  specimens  are  furnished.  These  show  the  universal- 
ity of  the  Sentiments  of  natural  affection,  and  supply  another  proof,  were 
any  wanting,  to  demonstrate  that  it  is  only  ignorance,  indolence  and  pov- 
erty, that  sink  the  human  character,  and  create  the  leading  distinctions 
among  the  races  of  men.  Were  these  affections  cultivated,  and  children 
early  taught  the  principles  of  virtue  and  rectitude,  and  the  maxims  of  in- 
dustry, order  and  cleanliness,  there  is  no  doubt  that  the  mass  of  Indian 
society  would  be  meliorated  in  a  comparatively  short  period  ;  and  by  a 
continuance  of  efforts  soon  exalted  from  that  state  of  degradation,  of 
which  the  want  of  letters  and  religion  have  been  the  principal  causes, 
r  In  presenting  these  specimens  of  songs,  gathered  among  the  recesses 
of  the  forest,  it  is  hoped  it  will  not  be  overlooked,  by  the  reader,  that  they 


INDIAN   MUSIC,   SONGS,    AND   POETRY. 


229 


are  submitted  as  facts  or  materials^  in  the  mental  condition  of  the  tribes, 
and  not  as  evidences  of  attainment  in  the  arts  of  metre  and  melody,  which 
will  bear  to  be  admitted  or  even  criticised  by  the  side  of  the  refined  poetry 
of  civilized  nations.  And  above  all,  not  as  efforts  to  turn  Indian  senti- 
ments to  account,  in  original  composition.  No  such  idea  is  entertained. 
If  materials  be  supplied  from  which  some  judgment  may  be  formed  of  the 
actual  state  of  these  songs  and  rude  oral  compositions,  or  improvisations, 
the  extent  of  the  object  will  have  been  attained.  But  even  here,  there  is 
less,  with  the  exception  of  a  single  department,  i.  e.  versification  and  com 
position  by  cultivated  natives,  than  it  was  hoped  to  furnish.  And  this 
little,  has  been  the  result  of  a  species  of  labour,  in  the  collection,  quite  dis- 
proportionate to  the  result.  It  is  hoped  at  least,  that  it  may  indicate  the 
mode  in  which  such  collections  may  be  made,  among  the  tribes,  and  be- 
come the  means  of  eliciting  materials  more  worthy  of  attention. 

This  much  seemed  necessary  to  be  said  in  introducing  the  following' 
specimens,  that  there  might  not  appear,  to  the  reader,  to  be  an  undue  esti- 
mate placed  on  the  literary  value  of  these  contributions,  and  translations, 
while  the  main  object  is,  to  exhibit  them  in  the  series,  as  illustrations  of 
the  mental  peculiarities  of  the  tribes.  To  dismiss  them,  however,  with  a 
bare,  frigid  word  for  word  translation,  such  as  is  required  for  the  pur- 
poses of  philological  comparison,  would  by  no  means  do  justice  to  them, 
nor  convey,  in  any  tolerable  degree,  the  actual  sentiments  in  the  minds  of 
the  Indians.  That  the  opposite  error  might  not,  at  the  same  time,  be  run 
into,  and  the  reader  be  deprived  altogether  of  this  means  of  comparison, 
a  number  of  the  pieces  are  left  with  literal  prose  translations,  word  for 
word  as  near  as  the  two  languages  will  permit.  Others  exhibit  both  a 
literal,  and  a  versified  translation. 


All  the  North  American  Indians  know  that  there  is  a  God  ;  but  their 
priests  teach  them  that  the  devil  is  a  God,  and  as  he  is  believed  to  be  verj- 
malignant,  it  is  the  great  object  of  their  ceremonies  and  sacrifices,  to 
appease  him. 

The  Indians  formerly  worshipped  the  Sun,  as  the  symbol  of  divine 
intelligence. 

Fire  is  an  unexplained  mystery  to  the  Indian  ;  he  regards  it  as  a  con- 
necting link  between  the  natural  and  spiritual  world.  His  traditionary 
lore  denotes  this. 

Zoroaster  says  :  "  When  you  behold  secret  fire,  without  form,  shining 
flashingly  through  the  depths  of  the  whole  world — ^hear  the  voice  of 
fire."  One  might  suppose  this  t}  have  been  uttered  by  a  North  Ameri- 
can Indian. 


If 

^■■il  !■' 

AW 


i^ill 


^1 


iVil't' 


m 

■  :ft 


m 


m 


i/f 


CHANT  TO  THE  FIRE-FLY. 

In  the  hot  summer  evenings,  the  children  of  the  Chippewa  Algon- 
quins,  along  the  shores  of  the  upper  lakes,  and  in  the  northern  latitudes, 
frequently  assemble  before  their  parents'  lodges,  and  amuse  themselves  by 
little  chants  of  various  kinds,  with  shouts  and  wild  dancing.  Attracted 
by  such  shouts  of  merriment  and  gambols,  I  walked  out  one  evening,  to 
a  green  lawn  skirting  the  edge  of  the  St.  Mary's  river,  with  the  fall  in 
full  view,  to  get  hold  of  the  meaning  of  some  of  these  chants.  The  air 
and  the  plain  were  literally  sparkling  with  the  phosphorescent  light  of  the 
fire-fly.  By  dint  of  attention,  repeated  on  one  or  two  occasions,  the  fol- 
lowing succession  of  words  was  caught.  They  were  addressed  to  this 
insect : 

Wau  wau  tay  see ! 
Wau  wau  tay  see ! 
E  mow  e  shin 

Tshe  bwau  ne  baun-e  wee !  1     ' 

Be  eghaun — be  eghaun — ewee  !  . '  •  • 

ii    ...  Wa  Wau  tay  see  ! 

Wa  wau  tay  see  !  ■       .  .   ...; 

Was  sa  koon  ain  je  gun 
Was  sa  koon  ain  je  gun. 

LITERAL  TRANSLATION. 

Flitting-white-fire-insect !  waving-white-fire-bug  !  give  me  light  before 
I  go  to  bed !  give  me  light  before  I  go  to  sleep.  Come,  little  dancing  *- 
^\'hite-fire-bug  !  Come  little  flitting-white-fire-beast !  Light  me  with  your 
bright  white-flame-instrument — your  little  candle  t- 

Metre  there  was  none,  at  least,  of  a  regular  character  :  tliey  were  the 
wild  improvisations  of  children  in  a  merry  mood. 


*  In  giving  the  particle  wa,  the  various  meanings  of  "  flitting,"  "  waving,"  and 
"  dancing,"  the  Indian  idiom  is  fully  preserved.  The  final  particle  sefe,  in  the  term 
wa  wa  tui  see,  is  from  the  generic  root  asee,  meaning  a  living  creature,  or  created  form, 
not  man.  By  prefi.\ing  Alxw  to  the  root,  we  have  the  whole  class  of  quadrupeds,  and 
by  pen,  the  whole  clafis  of  birds,  &c.  The  Odjilnva  Algonquin  term  for  a  candle,  was 
sa  koon  ain  je  gun,  is  literally  rendered  from  its  elements — "  bright — white — flamed — 
instrument."  It  is  by  the  very  concrete  character  of  these  compounds  that  so  much 
meaning  results  from  a  few  words,  and  so  considerable  a  latitude  in  translation  is  given 
to  Indian  words  generally. 

[t  Fire-fly,  fire-fly  !  bright  little  thing. 
Light  me  to  bed,  and  my  song  I  will  sing. 
•  •■    Give  me  your  light,  as  you  fly  o'er  my  head,  > 

That  I  may  merrily  go  to  my  bed.  t  ,  • 

Give  me  your  light  o'er  the  grass  as  you  creep, 
That  I  may  joyfully  go  to  my  sleep.  '• 

Come  little  fire-fly — come  httle  beast — 
Come !  and  I'll  make  you  to-morrow  a  feast.        .,  .  .^.,     ■  •    • , 
Come  little  candle  that  flies  as  I  sing,  • 

i'-.  -  >  -■» .'     Bright  little  fairy-bug— night's  little  king;  •  •'      '        .^'•■'""^  "  ' 

J.  ^   ;i;ij.j#    Come,  and  I'll  dance  as  you  guide  me  along,  n-.  . , ;  ■•,■.' 

Come,  and  I'll  pay  you,  my  bug,  with  a  song.]  ,5   ., 

230 


yiu: 


i 


m 


' '.  B 


ETHIOLOGY. 


SCHOOLCRAFT'S  AMERICAN  CYCLOPEDIA,  OR  ETHNOLOGICAL 
GAZETTEER  OF  THE  INDIAN  TRIBES  OF  THE  AMERICAN 
CONTINENT,  NORTH  AND  SOUTH,  COMPRISING  THEIR  HISTORY, 
GEOGRAPHY,  AND  NOMENCLATURE,  FROM  THE  DISCOVERY  IN 
1492,  TO  THE  PRESENT  PERIOD. 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


A  PROSPECTUS  for  this  work  was  issued  ia  1842.  While  the  title  is 
slightly  modified,  the  design  and  plan  of  its  execution  have  not  been 
essentially  changed.  The  principal  object  aimed  at,  under  the  general 
idea  of  the  history  and  geography  of  the  Aboriginal  Race,  is  to  furnish  a 
general  and  standard  reference-book,  or  short  encyclopaedia  of  topics  rela- 
tive to  the  entire  race,  alphabetically  arranged.  By  the  insertion  of  the 
name  of  each  family  of  tribes,  nation,  sub-tribe,  or  important  clan,  the 
occasion  will  be  presented  of  noticing  the  leading  or  characteristic  events, 
in  their  history,  numbers,  government,  religion,  languages,  arts  or  distinc- 
tive character. 

Where  the  scene  or  era  of  their  expansion,  growth  and  decay  has 
been  so  extensive,  embracing  as  it  does,  the  widest  bounds  and  remotest 
periods,  their  antiquities  have  also  called  for  a  passing  notice.  Nor  could 
any  thing  like  a  satisfactory  accomplishment  of  the  plan  be  effected, 
without  succinct  notices  of  the  lives  and  achievements  of  their  principal 
chiefs,  rulers,  and  leading  personages. 

Language  is  an  important  means  of  denoting  the  intricate  thread  of 
history  in  savage  nations.  Mr.  Pritchard  considers  it  more  important  than 
physiological  structure  and  peculiarities.  It  is,  at  least,  found  often  to 
reveal  ethnological  affinities,  where  both  the  physical  type,  and  the  light 
of  tradition,  afford  but  little  aid.  The  words  and  names  of  a  people,  are 
80  many  clues  to  their  thoughts  and  intellectual  structure  ;  this  branch  of 
the  subject,  indeed,  formed  the  original  germ  of  the  present  plan,  which 
was  at  first  simply  geographical,  and  has  been  rather  expanded  and  built 
upon,  than,  if  we  may  so  say,  supplied  the  garniture  of  the  edifice.  In  a 
class  of  transpositive  languages,  which  are  very  rich  in  their  combinations, 
and  modes  of  concentrated  description,  it  must  needs  happen,  that  the  names 
of  places  woul4  often  recall  both  associations  and  descriptions  of  deep 

231 


Sii 


l-'l ' 


.1 


ill, 


4l- 


lAi 


m 

I 


M» 


n 


■     ■!  f 


!.*^ 


i 


232 


ETHNOLOGY. 


interest  in  contemplating  the  fate  and  fortunes  of  this  unfortunate  race. 
Without  intruding  upon  the  reader  disquisitions  which  would  be  out  of 
place,  no  opportunity  has  been  omitted,  from  the  consideration  of  their 
names,  to  throw  around  the  sites  of  their  former  or  present  residence,  this 
species  of  interest. 

But  half  the  work  would  have  been  done,  it  is  conceived,  to  have  con- 
fined the  work  to  North  America ;  and  it  must  necessarily  have  lost,  by 
such  a  limitation,  more  than  half  its  interest.  We  are  just  beginning  in 
truth  to  comprehend  the  true  character  and  bearing  of  that  unique  type  of 
civilization  which  existed  in  Mexico,  Peru,  and  Yucatan.  The  rude  hand 
with  which  these  embryo  kingdoms  of  the  native  race  were  overturned, 
in  consequence  of  their  horrid  idolatries,  necessarily  led  to  the  destruction 
of  much  of  their  monumental,  and  so  far  as  their  picture  writing  reached, 
some  of  their  historical  materials,  of  both  of  which,  we  now  feel  the 
want.  It  is  some  relief,  to  know,  as  the  researches  of  Mr.  Gallatin, 
which  are  now  in  progress,  demonstrate,  that  by  far  the  greatest  amount 
of  the  ancient  Mexican  picture  writings,  as  they  are  embraced  in  the' 
elaborate  work  of  Lord  Kingsborough,  relate  to  their  mythology  and 
superstitions,  and  are  of  no  historical  value  whatever.  And  if  the  portions 
destroyed  in  the  Mexican  and  Peruvian  conquests,  were  as  liberally  inter- 
spersed with  similar  evidences  of  their  wild  polytheism,  shocking  man- 
ners, and  degraded  worship,  neither  chronology  nor  history  have  so  much 
to  lament. 

The  early,  strong  and  continued  exertions  which  were  made  by  the 
conquerors  to  replace  this  system  of  gross  superstition  and  idolatry,  by 
the  Romish  ritual,  filled  Mexico  and  South  America  with  missions 
of  the  Catholic  Church,  which  were  generally  under  the  charge  of  zealous, 
and  sometimes  of  learned  and  liberal-spirited  superintendants,  who  have 
accumulated  facts  respecting  the  character  and  former  condition  of  the 
race.  These  missions,  which  were  generally  spread  parallel  to  the  sea 
coasts  of  the  Atlantic  and  Pacific,  reaching  inland  along  the  banks  of  the 
great  rivers  and  plains,  have  confessedly  done  much  to  ameliorate  the 
manners  and  condition  of  the  native  race,  to  foster  a  spirit  of  industry,  ami 
to  enlighten  their  minds.  Still,  it  is  scarcely  known,  that  numerous  and 
powerful  tribes,  stretching  through  wide  districts  of  the  Andes  and  the 
Cordilleras,  never  submitted  to  the  conqueror,  and  yet  exist  in  their  origi- 
nal state  of  barbarism. 

In  this  department  of  inquiry,  the  geographical  and  historical  work  of 
De  Alcedo,  which,  so  far  as  the  Spanish  and  Portuguese  missions  are 
concerned,  is  both  elaborate  and  complete  in  its  details,  has  been  taken  as 
a  basis.  No  one  can  write  of  South  America  and  its  native  tribes,  without 
reference  to  Humboldt.  Other  standard  writers  have  been  consulted,  to 
give  this  part  of  the  work  as  much  value  as  possible,  not  excepting  the 
latest  voyages  and  travels.    The  design  has  been,  without  aiming  at  too 


ETHNOLOGY. 


233 


much,  to  compress  a  body  of  leading  and  characteristic  facts,  in  the  shortest 
practicable  compass,  which  should,  at  the  same  time,  present  an  ethnologi- 
cal view  of  the  various  families  and  groups  of  the  race. 

In  each  department  of  inquiry,  which  admitted  of  it,  the  author  has 
availed  himself  of  such  sources  and  opportunities  of  personal  observation 
and  experience,  as  his  long  residence  in  the  Indian  territories,  and  his 
study  of  the  Indian  history  have  afforded.  And  he  is  not  without  the  hope, 
that  his  inquiries  and  researches  on  this  head  may  be  found  to  be  such  as 
to  merit  approval. 


■';r 


;':, 


A. 

Ab,  often  pronounced  with  the  sound  of  we,  before  it, — a  particle  which, 
in  geographical  names,  in  the  family  of  the  Algonquin  dialects,  denotes 
light,  or  the  east.  It  is  also  the  radix  of  the  verb  wab,  to  see,  as  well  as  of 
the  derivatives,  a-ab,  an  eye-ball,  and  wabishka,  a  white  substance,  &c., 
— ideas  which  either  in  their  origin  or  application,  are  closely  allied. 

Abacaris,  a  settlement  of  Indians  in  the  Portuguese  possessions  of  the 
province  of  Amazon.  These  people  derive  their  name  from  a  lake,  upon 
which  they  reside.  It  is  a  peculiarity  of  this  lake,  that  it  has  its  outlet 
into  the  river  Madiera  which,  after  flowing  out  of  the  province  turns  about 
and  again  enters  it,  forming,  in  this  involution,  the  large  and  fertile  island 
of  Topanambes.  This  tribe  is  under  the  instruction  of  the  Carmelites. 
They  retain  many  of  their  early  peculiarities  of  manners  and  modes  of 
of  life.  They  subsist  by  the  cultivation  of  maize,  and  by  taking  fish  in  the 
waters  of  the  Abacaris ;  or  Abacactes  in  addition  to  these  means,  they 
rely  upon  tropical  fruits.  The  latest  notices  of  them  come  down  to  1789. 
But  little  is  known  of  their  numbers,  or  present  condition. 

Abaches,  or  Apaches,  an  erratic  tribe  of  Indians,  who  infest  the  prairies 
of  western  Texas  and  New  Mexico.  They  are  supposed  by  some,  to  con- 
sist of  not  less  than  15,000  souls.  They  are  divided  into  petty  bands, 
known  under  various  names.  They  are  the  most  vagrant  of  all  the  wild 
hunter  tribes  of  the  general  area  denoted.  They  do  not  live  in  fixed  abodes, 
but  shift  about  in  search  of  game  or  plunder,  and  are  deemed  a  pest  by 
the  Santa  Fe  traders.  They  raise  nothing  and  manufacture  nothing. 
Those  of  them  who  are  east  of  the  Rio  del  Norte,  subsist  on  the  baked 
root  of  the  mauguey,  and  a  similar  plant  called  Mezcal,  and  hence  they 
are  called  Mezcaleros. 

Another  division  of  them,  and  by  far  the  greatest,  rove  west  of  that 
stream,  where  they  are  called  Coyoteros,  from  their  habit  of  eating  the 
coyote,  or  prairie  wolf.  They  extend  west  into  California  and  Sonom. 
They  bear  a  bad  character  wherever  they  are  known.    If  on  the  outskirts 


'-ill 

M 


,..* 


i 


Hi 


:  m  it 


s 


334 


ETHNOLOGY. 


of  the  ranchos  and  haciendas,  they  steal  cattle  and  sheep.  If  on  the  wide 
and  destitute  plains  which  they  traverse,  they  thieve  and  murder.  Some- 
times they  are  pursued  and  punished  ;  more  frequently,  they  escape.  The 
Mexican  authorities  keep  some  sort  of  terms  with  them  by  treaties,  which 
the  vagrants,  however,  break  and  disregard,  whenever  they  are  excited  by 
hunger,  or  the  lust  of  plunder.  For  Indians  bearing  the  name,  formerly 
from  the  U.  States,  see  Apaches. 

Abaco,  one  of  the  Baha.na  islands.  The  native  inhabitants  of  this,  and 
the  adjacent  groupes  of  islands,  were,  early  after  the  discovery,  transported 
to  the  main,  to  work  in  the  mines.  In  1788  this  island,  known  to  nautical 
men  as  the  locality  of  the  Hole  in  the  Wall,  had  a  population  of  50  whites, 
and  200  Africans. 

Abacooche,  or  Coosa,  a  stream  rising  in  Georgia.  It  flows  into 
Alabama,  and  after  uniting  with  the  Tallapoosa,  a  few  miles  below  We- 
tumpka  it  forms  the  Alabama  river.  The  word  is,  apparently,  derived 
from  Oscooche,  one  of  the  four  bands  into  which  the  Muscogees,  were 
anciently  divided. 

Abanakee,  or  Eastlanders,  a  distinct  people,  consisting  of  a  plurality 
of  tribes,  who  formerly  occupied  the  extreme  north  eastern  part  of  the 
United  States.  The  word  is  variously  written  by  early  writers.  See 
Abenakies,  Abernaquis,  Wabunakies. 

Abancay,  the  capital  of  a  province  of  the  same  name  20  leagues  from 
Cuzco,  in  Peru.  It  is  memorable  for  the  victories  gained  in  the  vicinity 
by  the  king's  troops  in  1542  and  1548  against  Gonzalo  Pizarro.  It  lies 
in  a  rich  and  spacious  valley,  which  was  inhabited  by  the  subjects  of  the 
Inca,  on  the  conquest. 

Abasca,  or  Rabasca,  a  popular  corruption,  in  the  northwest,  of  Atha- 
basca, which  sea 

Abanes,  an  unreclaimed  nation  of  Indians,  living  in  the  plains  of  St. 
Juan,  to  the  north  of  the  Orinoco,  in  New  Grenada.  They  are  of  a  docile 
character,  and  good  disposition,  lending  a  ready  ear  to  instruction,  but 
have  not  embraced  the  Catholic  religion.  They  inhabit  the  wooded 
shores  of  the  river,  and  shelter  themselves  from  the  effects  of  a  tropical  sun, 
in  the  open  plains,  by  erecting  their  habitations  in  the  small  copse-wood. 
They  are  bounded  towards  the  west,  by  the  Andaquies  and  Caberras,  and 
east  by  the  Salivas. 

Abangoui,  a  large  settlement  of  the  Guarani  nation  of  Indians,  on  the 
shores  of  the  river  Taquani,  in  Paraguay.  This  stream  and  its  inhabi- 
tants were  discovered  by  A.  Numez,  in  154 1.  ..  ,, 

Abecoociii,  see  Abacooche. 

Abeicas,  an  ancient  name  for  a  tribe  of  Indians,  in  the  present  erea  of 
the  United  States,  who  are  placed  in  the  earlier  geographies,  south  of  the 
Alabamas  and  west  of  the  Cherokees.  Thev  dwelt  at  a  distance  from  the 
large  rivers,  j,  *  were  located  in  the  districts  of  the  cane,  out  of  the  hard 


ETHNOLOGY. 


235 


substance  of  which  they  made  u  kind  of  knife,  capable  of  answering  the 
principal  purposes  of  this  instrumenl.  They  were  at  enmity  with  the  Iro- 
quois. 

Abenakies,  a  nation  formerly  inhabiting  a  large  part  of  the  territorial 
area  of  tho  states  of  New  Hampshire  and  Maine.  There  were  several 
tribes,  of  this  nation  the  principal  of  which  were  the  Pcnobscots,  the  Nor- 
redgewocks,  and  the  Ameriscoggins.  They  were  at  perpetual  hostilities 
with  the  New  England  colonists.  They  had  received  missionaries,  at  an 
early  day,  from  the  French  in  Canada,  and  acted  in  close  concert  with 
the  hostile  Indians  froia  that  quarter.  At  length  in  1724,  the  government 
of  Massachussetts  organized  an  effective  expedition  against  them,  which 
ascended  the  Kennebec,  attacked  the  chief  town  of  the  Norredgewocks,  and 
killed  a  large  number  of  their  bravest  warriors.  Among  the  slain,  was 
found  their  missionary  Sebastian  Rasle,  who  had  taken  up  arms  in  their 
defence.  There  was  found,  among  his  papers,  a  copious  vocabulary  of 
the  language,  which  has  recently  been  published  under  the  supervision  of 
Mr.  Pickering.  In  the  year  1754,  all  the  Abenakies,  except  the  Pcnob- 
scots, removed  into  Canada.  This  nation  had  directed  their  attention,  al- 
most exclusively,  to  hunting.  At  the  mouth  of  the  Kennebec  they  absolute- 
ly planted  nothing.  Their  lauguage,  as  observed  by  Mr.  Gallatin,  has 
strong  affinities  with  those  of  the  Etchemins,  and  of  the  Micmacs,  of  New 
Brunswick  and  Nova  Scotia  ;  there  are  fewer  resemblances  in  its  vocabu- 
lary to  the  dialects  south  of  them.  This  nation  appears  to  have  been 
called  Tarrenteens,  by  the  New  England  Indians.  Their  generic  name 
for  themselves,  if  they  had  one,  is  unknown.  The  term  Abenakie,  is  one 
manifestly  imposed  by  Algonquin  tribes  living  west  and  south  of  them. 
It  is  derived  from  wabanung,  the  east,  or  a  place  of  light,  and  akee,  land. 

Abekas,  a  name  applied,  so  late  as  1750,  to  a  band  of  the  Muscogees, 
living  on  the  river  Torabigbee,  within  the  present  area  of  Alabama, 

Abernaquis,  a  settlement  of  the  expatriated  Abenakies  of  New  Eng- 
land, in  Lower  Canada.  They  subsist  themselves  at  this  time  in  a  great 
measure  by  agriculture,  and  manifest  a  disposition  to  improve.  From  a 
report  made  in  1839  by  the  American  Board  of  Foreign  missions  of  Bos- 
ton who  employ  a  missionary  and  teacher  among  them,  sixty  persons 
attend  Protestant  worship,  of  which  number,  24  are  church  members. 
Twenty  of  the  youth  attend  a  daily  school. 

Abigikas,  an  Indian  mission  formerly  under  the  charge  of  the  order 
of  Jesuits,  in  the  governmental  department  of  Quito.  It  is  situated  on  the 
river  Gurasari,  30  leagues  from  its  mouth,  and  240  from  Cluito.  It  was 
founded  in  1665  by  father  Lorenzo  Lucero. 

Abingas,  or  Wabingas,  a  name  for  a  band,  or  sub-tribe  of  the  River 
Indians,  of  the  Mohegan,  or  Mohekinder  stock,  who  formerly  inhabited 
the  present  area  of  Dutchess  county,  N.  Y.,  and  some  adjacent  parts  of  the 
eastern  shores  of  the  Hudson,  above  the  Highlands. 


1 

Ik 

II 
m 


■■■•■;;'  m 


"D'f 

Ml 


m 

ill 

III 


i(iB! 


.  I;«t 


Hi 


I 


UM  1 


236 


ETHNOLOOT. 


Abifones,  an  unreclaimed  nation  of  Indians,  who  inhabit  the  south 
shores  of  the  river  Bermejo,  in  the  province  of  Tucuman,  Buenos  Ayres. 
This  nation  is  said,  perhaps  vaguely,  to  have  formerly  numbered  100,000 
souls,  but  was,  at  the  last  accounts,  about  A.D.  1800,  much  reduced. 
They  present  some  peculiar  traits,  living  as  nearly  in  a  state  of  nature  as 
possible.  The  men  go  entirely  naked,  subsisting  themselves  by  hunting 
and  fishing,  and  passing  much  of  their  time  in  idleness  or  war.  The  wo- 
men wear  little  ornamented  skins  called  queyapi.  Physically,  the  people 
are  well  formed,  of  a  lofty  stature  and  bearing,  robust  and  good  featured. 
They  paint  their  bodies  profusely,  and  take  great  pains  to  inspire  hardi- 
hood. For  this  purpose  they  cut  and  scarify  themselves  from  childhood  ; 
they  esteem  tiger's  flesh  one  of  the  greatest  dainties,  believing  its  proper- 
ties to  infuse  strength  and  valor.  In  war  they  are  most  cruel,  sticking 
their  captives  on  the  top  of  high  poles,  where,  exposed  to  the  scorching 
rays  of  the  sun,  they  are  left  to  die  the  most  horrid  death. 

They  have  no  knowledge  of  God,  of  laws,  or  of  policy,  yet  they  believe 
in  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  and  in  a  land  of  future  bliss,  where  dancing 
and  diversions  shall  prevail.  Widows  observe  celibacy  for  a  year,  during 
which  time  they  abstain  from  fish.  The  females  occupy  themselves  in 
sewing  hides,  or  spinning  rude  fabrics.  When  the  men  are  intoxicated — 
a  prevalent  vice — ^they  conceal  their  husbands'  knives  to  prevent  assassi- 
nations. They  rear  but  two  or  three  children,  killing  all  above  this 
number. 

Abisca,  an  extensive  mountainous  territory  of  Peru,  lying  between  the 
Yetau  and  Amoramago  rivers,  east  of  the  Andes,  noted  from  the  earliest 
times,  for  the  number  of  barbarous  nations  who  occupy  it.  It  is  a  wild 
and  picturesque  region,  abounding  in  forests,  lakes  and  streams,  and  af- 
fording facilities  for  the  chase,  and  means  of  retreat  from  civilization,  so 
congenial  to  savage  tribes.  An  attempt  to  subjugate  these  fierce  tribes 
made  by  Pedro  de  Andia  in  1538,  failed.  The  same  result  had  attended 
the  efforts  of  the  emperor  Yupanqui. 

Abitanis,  a  mountain  in  the  province  of  Lipas,  in  Peru.  In  the  Q,uet- 
chuan  tongue,  it  signifies  the  ore  of  gold,  from  a  mine  of  this  metal,  which 
is  now  nearly  abandoned. 

Abittibi,  the  name  of  one  of  the  tributaries  of  Moose  River,  of  James' 
Bay,  Canada.  Also  a  small  lake  in  Canada  West,  near  the  settlement  of 
Frederick,  in  north  latitude  48®,  35'  and  west  longitude  82°  :  also,  a  lake 
north  of  lake  Ncpissing,  in  the  direction  to  Moose  Fort.  It  is  a  term,  ap- 
parently derived  from  nibee,  water,  and  wab,  light. 

Abitigas,  a  fierce  and  warlike  nation  of  Indians,  in  the  province  of 
Tarma  in  Peru,  of  the  original  duetche  stock.  They  are  situated  60 
leagues  to  the  east  of  the  Andes.  They  are  barbarians,  roving  from  place 
to  place,  without  habits  of  industry,  and  delighting  in  war.  They  are 
numerous,  as  well  as  warlike ;  but  like  all  the  non-agricultural  tribes  of 


ETHNOLOGY. 


237 


the  region,  they  are  oAen  in  want  and  wretchedness.     They  are  bounded 
on  the  south  by  their  enrmies  the  Ipilcos. 

Abo,  Abouor  MicnABo,or  the  Great  Hare,  a  personage  rather  of  mytholo- 
gical, than  historical  note,  in  the  traditions  of  the  Lake  Algonquin  tribes. 
It  is  not  clear,  aUhough  probable,  that  he  is  to  be  regarded  as  identical 
with  Manabosho,  or  Nanabosho.  • 

Abojeeg,  a  celebrated  war  and  hereditary  chief  of  the  Chippewa  nation, 
who  flourished  during  the  last  century ;  more  commonly  written  Wabo- 
jeeg,  which  see. 

Abraium,  a  chief  of  the  Mohawks,  who,  after  the  fall  of  king  Hendrick, 
so  called,  at  the  battle  of  lake  George,  in  1755,  between  the  English  and 
French  armies,  became  the  ruling  chief  of  that  nation.  Ho  was  the 
younger  brother  of  Hendrick,  and  lived  at  the  lower  Mohawk  Castle, 
He  was  of  small  stature,  but  shrewd  and  active,  and  a  fluent  speaker. 
Numbers  of  his  speeches  are  preserved,  which  he  delivered,  as  the  ruling 
chief  of  his  tribe,  in  various  councils,  during  the  stormy  era  of  1775, 
which  eventuated  in  the  American  revolution.  In  the  events  of  that  era, 
his  name  soon  disappears :  as  he  was  then  a  man  of  advanced  years,  he 
probably  died  at  his  village.  It  is  not  known  that  he  excelled  in  war,  and, 
at  all  events,  he  was  succeeded,  about  this  time,  in  fame  and  authority,  by 
a  new  man  in  the  chieftainship,  who  rose  in  the  person  of  Thyendanegea, 
better  known  as  Joseph  Brant.  Abraham,  or  little  Abraham,  as  he  was 
generally  called,  appears  from  his  speeches  and  policy,  to  have  thorough- 
ly adopted  the  sentiments  and  policy  of  Sir  William  Johnson,  of  whom, 
with  his  tribe  generally,  he  was  the  friend  and  admirer.  He  was,  as  his 
speeches  disclose,  pacific  in  his  views,  cautious  in  policy,  and  not  in- 
clined, it  would  seem,  to  rush  headlong  into  the  great  contest,  which  was 
then  brewing,  and  into  which,  his  popular  successor.  Brant,  went  heart 
and  hand.  With  less  fame  than  his  elder  brother  Hendrick,  and  with  no 
warlike  reputation,  yet  without  imputation  upon  his  name,  in  any  way,  he 
deserves  to  be  remembered  as  a  civilian  and  chieftain,  who  bore  a  respect- 
able rank ;  as  one  of  a  proud,  high  spirited,  and  important  tribe.  Little 
Abraham  was  present  at  the  last  and  final  council  of  the  Mohawks,  with 
the  American  Commissioners,  at  Albany,  in  September  1775,  and  spoke  for 
them  on  this  occasion — which  is  believed  to  have  been  the  last  peaceable 
meeting  between  the  Americans  and  the  Mohawk  tribe,  prior  to  the  war. 


.(• ' 


|i    .   ■■>  M-   •    ■■ 


U   !-r\     ".*  ■    V' V    *-'■'.  fv    f-''.,    '*  -V      i.     i 


■ril- 


::..  '^t%:i.. 


■  ■    :    '       ■"■  r-iti 


1^1' 


i 


[NoTC — Accents  are  placed  over  all  words  of  North  American  origin,  when  known 
Vowels  preceding  a  consonant,  or  placed  between  two  consonants,  are  generally  short : 
following  a  consonant,  or  endmg  a  syllable  or  word,  they  are  generally  long.  Diphthongs 
are  used  with  their  ordinary  power.] 

Absecon.  a  beach  of  the  sea  coast  of  New  Jersey,  sixteen  miles  south- 
west of  Little  Egg  Harbor.  The  word  is  a  derivative  from  Wabisee,  a 
Swan,  and  Ong,  a  Place. 

Absoroka,  a  name  for  the  Minnetaree  tribe  of  Indians  on  the  river  Mis- 
souri.     They  are  philologically  of  the  Dacotah  family.     See  Minnetaree. 

Abucees,  a  mission  of  the  Sucumbias  Indians,  in  the  province  of  Cluixos, 
Cluito,  which  was  founded  by  the  order  of  Jesuits.  It  is  situated  on  the 
shores  of  a  small  river,  which  enters  the  Putumago,  in  north  latitude  C^ 
36'  longitude  79°  2'  west. 

Aburra,  a  town,  in  a  rich  valley  of  the  same  name,  in  New  Grenada, 
discovered  in  1540,  by  Robledo.  In  its  vicinity  are  found  many  huacas, 
or  sepulchres  of  the  Indians,  in  which  great  riches,  such  as  gold  ornaments, 
are  found  deposited.  There  are,  in  the  v.jinity,  some  streams  of  saline 
water,  from  which  the  Indians  manufacture  salt. 

Abwoin,  or  BwoiN,  a  name  of  the  Chippewas,  Ottawas,  and  other  mod- 
ern Algonquin  tribes  of  the  upper  Lakes,  for  the  Dacotah  or  Siou.x  na- 
tion. It  is  rendered  plural  in  ug.  The  word  is  derived  from  abvvai,  a 
stick  used  to  roast  meat,  and  is  said  to  have  been  given  to  this  tribe,  in  re- 
proach from  the  ancient  barbarities  practised  towards  their  prisoners  taken 
captive  in  war.     For  an  account  of  this  tribe,  see  Dacotah  and  Sioux. 

Abwoinac  ;  Abwoina  :  Terms  applied  to  the  general  area  between  the 
Mississippi  and  Missouri,  lying  north  of  the  St.  Peter's,  occupied  by  Sioux 
tribes.  In  the  earlier  attempts  of  Lord  Selkirk,  to  plant  a  colony  in  parts 
of  this  region,  the  compound  term  Assinaboina,  was,  to  some  extent,  but 
unsuccessfully  employed.  The  two  former  terms  are  derivatives  from 
Abwoin,  a  Sioux,  and  akee,  earth ;  the  latter  has  the  prefix  assin,  (ossin,) 
a  stone. 

Acaqvato,  a  .settlement  of  Indians  in  the  district  of  Tancitars,  in  Peru, 
reduced  in  1788,  to  fifteen  families,  who  cultivated  maize  and  vegetables. 

AoAMBARO,  a  settlement  of  490  families  of  Indians,  and  80  of  Mustees, 

238 


ETHNOLOGY. 


939 


belonginjT  to  the  order  of  St.  Francis,  in  the  dislrictof  Zelaya,  in  the 
provinco  and  bishopric  of  Mccljoacan,  seven  Icaguos  S.  of  its  capital. 

AcAMisTLAHUAC,  a  Settlement  of  30  Indian  families  in  the  district  of  Tas 
CO,  attached  to  the  curacy  of  its  capital,  from  whence  it  is  two  leagues  E. 
N.  E. 

AcnAMUfiiiTLAN,  a  Settlement  of  00  families  of  Indians  in  the  district  of 
Texopilco,  and  civil  division  of  Zultcpcc.  They  sell  sugar  and  honey— 
the  district  also  produ'^cs  maize  and  vegetables.  It  is  5  leagues  N.  of  its 
head  settlement. 

AoANTEPEc.  The  head  settlement  of  Tlapa,  embracing  92  Indian  fami- 
lies, including  another  small  settlement  in  its  vicinity,  all  of  whom  main- 
tain themselves  by  manufacturing  cotton  stufTs. 

AcAPETLAHUALA,  a  Settlement  of  180  Indian  families,  being  the  principal 
Settlement  of  the  district  of  Escateopan,  and  civil  district  of  Zaquaepa. 

AcARi,  a  settlement  in  a  beautiful  and  e.xtensive  valley  of  Camana,  in 
Peru,  noted  for  a  lofty  mountain  called  Sahuacario,  on  the  skirts  of  which 
the  native  Indians  had  constructed  two  fortresses,  prior  to  their  subjuga- 
tion by  the  Spanish.  This  mountain  is  composed  of  "  misshapen  stones, 
and  sand,"  and  is  reported,  at  certain  times  of  the  year  to  emit  loud 
sounds,  as  if  proceeding  from  pent  up  air,  and  it  is  thought  to  have,  in 
consequence,  attracted  the  superstitious  regard  of  the  ancient  Indian  inhab* 
itants. 

AcATEPEc.  There  are  five  Indian  settlements  of  this  name,  in  Spanish 
America. 

1.  A  settlement  comprising  860  Indian  families,  of  the  order  of  St. 
Francis,  in  the  district  of  Thehuacan.  Forty  of  these  families  live  on 
cultivated  estates  stretching  a  league  in  a  spacious  valley,  four  leagues  S. 
S.  W.  of  the  capital. 

2.  A  settlement  in  the  district  of  Chinantla,  in  the  civil  jurisdiction  of 
Cogamaloapan.  It  is  situated  in  a  pleasant  plain,  surroiftided  by  three 
lofty  mountains.  The  number  of  its  inhabitants  is  reduced.  The  In- 
dians who  live  on  the  banks  of  a  broad  and  rapid  river,  which  intercepts 
the  great  road  to  the  city  of  Oxaca,  and  other  jurisdictions,  support 
themselves  by  ferrying  over  passengers  in  their  barks  and  canoes.  It 
ia  10  leagues  W.  of  its  head  settlement.  > 

3.  A  settlement  of  1 00  Indian  families,  in  the  same  kingdom,  situated  be- 
tween two  high  ridges.  They  are  annexed  to  the  curacy  of  San  Lorenzo, 
two  leagues  off 

4.  A  settlement  of  39  Indian  families  annexed  to,  and  distant  one  league 
and  a  half  N.  of  the  curacy  of  Tlacobula.  It  is  in  a  hot  valley,  skirted  by 
a  river,  which  is  made  to  irrigate  the  gardens  and  grcninds  on  its  borders. 

5  A  settlement  of  12  Indian  flimilies  in  the  mayorate  of  Xicayun  of  the 
nme  kingdom. 

AcATEPEQUE,  St.  Fkaxcisco,  De,  a  settlement  of  1 40  Indian  families  in 


fm 


■:'\ 


\\ 


i'  I 


niii 


■11 


I' h  ■ 

m 


^  m 


m 


240 


ETIINOLOOT. 


the  mayoratc  of  St.  Andres  do  Cholula,  situated  half  a  league  S.  of  its 
capital. 

AcATLAN,  si.x  locntions  of  Indians  exist,  under  this  name,  in  Mexico, 

1.  A  settlement  of  850  families  of  Indians  in  the  alcaUita  of  this  name, 
embracing  some  20  Spaniards  nnd  Mustcrn.  In  the  vicinity  are  some  ex- 
cellent sah  grounds.  The  climate  is  of  a  mild  tctnporaturo,  and  the 
surrounding  country  is  fertile,  abounding  in  fruits,  Howers,  and  pulse,  und 
is  well  watered.     It  is  55  leagues  E.  S.  E.  of  Mexico. 

2.  A  settlement  of  180  Indian  fuinilies  in  Xalapa  of  the  same  kingdom, 
(now  republic.)  It  occupies  a  spot  of  clayey  ground  of  a  cold  moist  tem- 
perature, in  consequence  of  which,  and  its  being  subject  to  N.  winds, 
fruits,  in  this  neighbourhood,  do  not  ripen.  Other  branches  of  cuhiva- 
tion  succeed  from  the  abundance  of  streams  of  water,  and  their  fertili- 
zing effects  on  the  soil.  This  settlement  has  the  dedicatory  title  of  St. 
Andres. 

3.  San  Pedro,  in  the  district  of  Malacatepcc,  and  aUaldia  of  Nexapa. 
It  contains  80  Indian  families,  who  trade  in  wool,  and  the  fish  called  bobo^ 
which  are  caught,  in  large  quantities,  in  a  considerable  river  of  the  dis- 
trict. 

4.  ZrrLALA.  It  consists  of  198  Indian  families,  and  is  a  league  and  a 
half  N.  of  its  head  settlement  of  this  name. 

5.  Sentefec,  a  settlement  15  leagues  N.  £.  of  its  capital.  The  tempe- 
rature is  cold.     It  has  42  Indian  families. 

6.  Atotonilco,  in  the  alcaldia  mayor  of  Tulanzingo.  It  contains  115 
Indian  families,  and  has  a  convent  of  the  religious  order  of  St.  Augus- 
tine.    It  is  2  leagues  N.  of  its  head  settlement. 

AcATiiANziNGo,  a  Settlement  of  67  Indian  families  of  Xicula  of  the  al- 
cadia  mayor  of  Nexapa,  who  employ  themselves  in  the  culture  of  cochi- 
neal plants.    It  lies  in  a  plain,  surrounded  on  all  sides  by  mountains. 

AcAXEE,  a  nation  of  Indians  in  the  province  of  Topia.  They  are  re- 
presented to  have  been  converted  to  the  catholic  faith  by  the  society  of 
Jesuits  in  1602.  They  are  docile  and  of  good  dispositions  and  abilities. 
One  of  their  ancient  customs  consisted  of  bending  the  heads  of  their  dead 
to  their  knees,  and  in  this  posture,  putting  them  in  caves,  or  under  a  rock 
and  at  the  same  time,  depositing  a  quantity  of  food  for  their  supposed 
journey  in  another  state.  They  also  exhibited  a  farther  coincidence  with 
the  customs  of  the  northern  Indians,  by  placing  a  bow  and  arrows  with 
the  body  of  the  dead  warrior,  for  his  defence.  Should  an  Indian  woman 
happen  to  die  in  child-bed,  they  put  the  surviving  infant  to  death,  as  hav- 
ing been  the  cause  of  its  mother's  decease.  This  tribe  rebelled  against  the 
Spanish  in  1612,  under  the  influence  of  a  native  prophet,  but  they  were 
subdued  by  the  governor  of  the  province,  Don  Francisco  de  Ordinola. 

AoAXETE,  Santa  Maria  de,  the  head  settlement  of  the  district  of  Tepcaca, 
on  the  slope  of  the  sierra  of  Tlascala.    It  consists  of  1 76  Mexican  Indians, 


If 


KTHNOI.OOY. 


241 


7  Spanish  rnmilirs,  and  10  Muiitccs  and  Mulutocs.  In  its  vicinity  there 
is  a  reservoir  of  hown  stone,  to  catch  the  waters  of  the  iiioiintain,  which 
are  ihenco  comluctud  to  Tepoiico,  three  lenyuea  N.  N.  W. 

AcAXirciiiTi.AN,  a  curacy  cunsLstin^r  uf  4U0  Indian  families  of  the 
hishopric  ol  La  I'eiibhi  de  lus  An^^elos.  It  is  in  the  akatdia  oi'  Tulaiiiingu, 
lyin^  4  leagues  E.  of  its  capital. 

AcAVUCA,  the  capital  of  u  civil  division  of  New  Spain,  in  the  province 
of  Qoaziicoaico,  einbracinff,  in  its  population,  290  families  of  Indians,  30 
of  Spaniards,  niid  70  of  mixed  bloods.  It  lies  a  little  over  lOU  leagues  S, 
E.  of  Mexico,  iti  lat.  17'^  53'  N. 

AcA/iNuo,  St  Juan  do,  a  settlement  of  tho  district  of  Tepcaca,  consist- 
ing of  700  families  of  Indians,  150  of  Spaniards,  104  of  Mustecs,  and 
31  of  Mutators.  It  is  situated  in  a  plain  of  mild  temperature,  well 
watered,  and  has  a  convent  and  fountain,  and  a  number  of  "  very  ancient 
buildings."' 

Acc6cESAW8,  a  tribe  of  Indians  of  erratic  habits,  of  Texas,  whose  prin- 
cipal location  was  formerly  on  the  west  side  of  the  Colorado,  about  200  miles 
S.  W.  of  Nacogdoches.  At  a  remoter  period  they  lived  near  tho  gulf  oi 
Mexico :  they  made  great  use  of  fish,  and  oysters.  Authors  represent  the 
country  occupied,  or  traversed  by  them,  as  exceedingly  feitile  and  beautiful, 
nnd  abounding  in  deer  of  the  finest  and  largest  kind.  Their  language  is 
said  to  be  peculiar  to  themselves ;  they  are  expert  in  communicating  ideas  by 
the  system  of  signs.  About  A.  D.  1750  the  Spanish  had  a  mission  among 
them,  but  removed  it  to  Nacogdoches. 

AccoMAfi,  a  county  of  Virginia,  lying  on  the  eastern  shores  o.'  Chesa- 
peak  bay.  This  part  of  tho  sea  coast  was  inhabited  by  the  Namicokes, 
who  have  left  their  names  in  its  geography.  We  have  but  a  partial  vo- 
cabulary of  this  tribe,  which  is  now  extinct.  It  has  strong  analogies, 
however,  to  other  Algonquin  dialects.  Aco,  in  these  dialects,  is  a  generic 
term,  to  denote  a  goal,  limit,  or  fixed  boundary.  Ahkee,  in  the  Nanticoke, 
is  tho  term  for  earth,  or  land.  Auk,  is  a  term,  in  compound  words  of 
these  dialects,  denoting  wooil.  The  meaning  of  accomac,  appears  to  br 
as  far  as  the  noodx  reach,  or,  the  boundary  between  meadow  and  wood- 
lands. 

AccoMACs,  one  of  tho  sub  tribes  inhabiting  the  boundaries  of  Virginia 
on  its  discovery  and  first  settlement.  Mr.  .TclFerson  states  their  numbers 
in  1607  at  80.  In  1609,  when  the  legislature  of  Virginia  directed  a  cen- 
sus of  the  Indian  population,  within  her  jurisdiction,  there  appears  no  no- 
tice of  this  tribe.  They  inhabited  the  area  of  Northampton  county.  They 
were  Nanticokes — a  people  whose  remains  united  themselves  or  at 
least  took  shelter  with  the  Lenapees,  or  Dela wares. 

AccoHANOcs,  a  division  or  tribe  of  the  Powhetanic  Indians,  numbering 
40,  in  1607.     They  lived  on  the  Accohanoc  river,  in  eastern  Virginia. 

i6  ''■^^■' "'"'"■■  ^  ■■"■" 


MP' 


Mil  I 


V* 


'.it 


'\h 


'in, 

.'''  ''liir.i 


a- 

■>r. 


I. 


N 


242 


BTHNOLOOr, 


AccouEKTAS,  a  band,  or  division  of  the  Pawtucket  Indians  inhabiting' 
tiie  northerly  part  of  Massachusetts  in  1674.     (Qookin.) 

AcHAGVA,  a  nation  of  Indians  of  New  Grenada,  dwelling  in  the  plains 
of  Gazanare  and  Meta,  and  in  the  woods  of  the  river  Ele.  They  are  bold 
and  dexterous  hunters  with  the  dart  and  spear,  and  in  their  contests  with 
their  enemies,  they  poison  their  weapons.  They  are  fond  of  horses,  and 
rub  their  bodies  with  oil,  to  make  their  hair  shine.  They  go  naked 
except  a  small  azeaun  made  of  the  fibres  of  the  aloe.  They  anoint  their 
children  with  a  bituminous  ointment  at  their  birth,  to  prevent  the  gro'Arth 
of  hair.  The  brows  of  females  are  also  deprived  of  hair,  and  immediately 
rubbed  with  the  juice  of  jagua,  which  renders  them  bald  ever  after.  They 
are  of  a  gentle  disposition  but  addicted  to  intoxication.  The  Jesuits  for- 
merly reduced  many  of  them  to  the  Catholic  faith,  and  formed  them  into 
settlements  in  1661. 

AciiAFALAYA,  the  principal  western  outlet  of  the  Mississippi  river.  It  is 
a  Choctaw  word,  meaning,  "  the  long  river,"  from  hucha,  river,  and  falaya, 
long.     (Gallatin.) 

AcKowAYS,  a  synonym  for  a  band  of  Indians  of  New  France,  now 
Canada.     See  Acouez. 

AcKEEKSEEBE,  a  remote  northern  tributary  of  the  stream  called  Rom 
river,  which  enters  the  Mississippi,  some  few  miles  above  the  falls  of  St 
Anthony,  on  its  left  banks.  It  is  a  compound  phrase,  from  Akeek,  a 
kettle,  and  seebe,  a  stream.  It  was  on  the  margin  of  this  stream,  in  a 
wide  and  spacious  area,  interspersed  with  beaver  ponds,  that  a  detachment 
of  Gen.  Cass's  exploring  party  in  July  1820,  encamped  ;  and  the  next 
morning  discovered  an  Indian  pictorial  letter,  written  on  bark,  detailing 
the  incidents  of  the  march. 

AcKEEKo,  or  the  Kettle  chief,  a  leading  Sauc  chief  who  exercised  his 
authority  in  1820,  at  an  important  Indian  village,  situated  on  the  right 
banks  of  the  Mississippi,  at  Dubuque's  mines. 

AcHQtJANCHicoLA,  the  name  of  a  creek  in  Pennsylvania ;  it  signifies  in 
the  Delaware  or  Lenapee  language,  as  given  by  Heckewelder,  the  brush- 
net  fishing  creek. 

AcHwicK,  a  small  stream  in  central  Pennsylvania.  It  denotes  in  the 
Delaware  language,  according  to  Heckewelder,  brushy,  or  difliculi  to 
pass. 

AcoBAMBA,  a  settlement  in  the  province  of  Angnraes  in  Peru,  near 
which  are  some  monumental  remains  of  the  ancient  race,  who  inhabited 
the  country  prior  to  its  conquest  by  the  Spanish.  They  consist,  chiefly, 
of  a  pyramid  of  stones,  and  the  ruins  of  some  well  sculptured  stone  couches, 
or  benches,  now  much  injured  by  time. 

AcoLMAN,  San  Augustin  de,  a  settlement  of  240  families  of  Indians  of 
Tezcoco  in  Mexico.  It  is  situated  in  a  pleasant  valley,  with  a  benign  tem- 
perature, and  has  a  convent  of  Augustine  monks. 


ETHNOLOGY. 


5i43 


AcoMEs,  a  fall  in  the  river  Amariscoggin,  Maine,  denoting,  in  the  Indian, 
us  is  supposed,  a  rest,  or  place  of  stopping.     From  aco,  a  bound  or  point 

AcoMULco,  a  village  of  12  Indian  families  in  Zochicoatlan,  New  Spain, 
two  leagues  W.  of  its  capital. 

AcoNicHT,  the  name  of  a  settlement  of  Indians  formerly  living  on  the 
river  Eno,  in  North  Carolina. 

AcoTiTLAN,  a  settlement  of  15  Indian  families,  in  the  alealdia  of  A\it\an^ 
Mexico.  They  employ  themselves  in  raising  cattle,  making  sugar  and 
honey,  and  extracting  oil  from  the  cacao  fruit. 

AcouEZ,  a  name  formerly  applied  by  the  French  to  a  band  of  Indians 
in  New  France.     Believed  to  be  identical  with  Ackoways. 

AcQUACKiNAC,  or  AcQUACKfNUNK,  the  Indian  name  of  a  town  on  the  W. 
side  of  the  Passaic  river.  New  Jersey,  ten  miles  N.  of  Newark  and  17 
from  New  York.  From  aco,  a  limit,  misquak,  a  red  cedar,  and  auk,  a 
stump  or  trunk  of  a  tree. 

AcQuiNosHio'^Eii:,  or  United  People,  the  vernacular  name  of  the  Iroquois 
for  their  confederacy.  It  appears,  from  their  traditions,  communicated  to  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Pyrlaus,  a  Dutch  missionary  of  early  date,  that  this  term  had 
not  been  in  use  above  50  years  prior  to  the  first  settlement  of  the  country : 
and  if  so,  we  have  a  late  date,  not  more  remote  than  1 559  for  the  origin 
of  this  celebrated  union.  But  ^his  may  be  doubted.  Gartier  discovered 
the  St.  Lawrence  iu  1534,  and  found  them  at  the  site  of  Montreal ;  Verri- 
zani,  is  said  to  have  entered  the  bay  of  New  York  ten  years  before.  Hud' 
son  entered  the  river  in  1609.  Jamestown  was  founded  the  year  before 
The  Pilgrims  landed  at  Plymouth  14  years  later.  It  is  more  probable 
that  the  50  years  should  be  taken  from  the  period  of  the  earlier  attempts 
of  the  French  settlements,  which  would  place  the  origin  of  the  confederacy 
about  A.  D.  1500.     (See  Iroquois.) 

AcTorAX,  or  Outupan,  a  town  and  settlement  of  the  Othomies  Indians, 
situated  23  leagues  N.  N.  E.  of  Mexico.  Its  population  is  put  by  Alcedo 
in  1787,  at  2750  families.  These  are  divided  into  two  parties,  separated 
by  the  church.  It  also  contains  50  families  of  Spaniards,  Mustees,  and 
Mulatocs.  The  temperature  is  mild,  but  the  ground  is  infested  with  the 
cactus,  thorns  and  teasel,  which  leads  the  inhabitants  to  devote  their  atten- 
tion to  the  raising  of  sheep  and  goats.  In  this  vicinity  are  found  numbers 
of  the  singular  bird,  called  zenzojitla  by  the  Mexican  Indians. 

AcTuPAN,  a  settlement  of  210  families  of  Indians  in  the  district  of  Xoci- 
milco,  Mexico. 

Acuiapan,  a  settlement  of  58  Indian  families,  in  the  alcaldia  mayor  of 
Zultepec,  annexed  to  the  curacy  of  Temascaltepec.  They  live  by  dress- 
ing hides  for  the  market — ib. . 

AcuiLPA,  a  settlement  of  92  Indian  families,  in  the  magistracy  of  Tlapa, 
Mexico.  It  is  of  a  hot  and  moist  temperature,  yielding  grain,  and  the 
white  medicinal  earth  called  cAJa,  in  \. :.!  !;  ihey  carry  on  a  trade. 


f 

■•vrt-  !• 

Ijil: 


m^\ 


'fm 


i;.i 


YM 


.A 


«j 


344 


ETHNOLOOT. 


AcuTo,  a  considerable  settlement  of  Spaniards,  Mustees,  Mulatoes,  and 
Negroes,  30  leagues  W.  of  Cinaqua,  in  the  curacy  of  Tauricato,  Mexico ; 
embracing  9  Indian  families. 

AcuLA,  San  Pedro  de,  an  Indian  settlement  of  305  families,  four 
leagues  E.  of  Cozamaioapan,  its  capital.  It  is  situated  on  a  high  hill, 
bounded  by  a  largo  lake  of  the  most  salubrious  water,  called  Peulla  by  the 
natives.  This  lake  has  its  outlet  into  the  sea  through  the  sand  banks  of 
Alvarado,  and  the  lake  is  subject  to  overflow  its  banks  in  the  winter  season. 

AcuTiTLAN,  an  Indian  settlement  of  45  families,  in  the  district  of 
Tepuxilco,  Mexico,  who  trade  in  sugar,  honey,  and  maize.  It  is  five 
leagues  N.  E.  of  Zultepec,  and  a  quarter  of  a  league  from  Acamuchitlan. 

AcuTzio,  an  Indian  settlement  of  Tiripitio,  in  the  magistracy  of  Yalla- 
dolid,  and  bishopric  of  Mechoacan,  Mexico.  It  contains  136  Indian 
families,  and  1 1  families  of  Spaniards  and  Mustees.  Six  cultivated  estates 
in  this  district,  producing  wheat,  maize,  and  other  grains,  employ  most  of 
this  population,  who  also  devote  part  of  their  labour  to  the  care  of  large 
and  small  cattle. 

Adaes,  or  Adaize,  a  tribe  of  Indians,  who  formerly  lived  forty  milco 
south  west  from  Natchitoches,  in  the  area  of  country^  which  now  consti- 
tutes a  part  of  the  republic  of  Texas.  They  were  located  on  a  lake, 
which  communicates  with  the  branch  of  Red-river  passing  Bayou  Pierre. 
This  tribe  appears  to  have  lived  at  that  spof,  from  an  early  period.  Their 
language  is  stated  to  be  difficult  of  acquisition,  and  diiferent  from  all 
others,  in  their  vicinity.  They  were  at  variance  with  the  ancient  Natchez, 
and  joined  the  French  in  their  assault  upon  them  in  179S.  They  were 
intimate  with  the  Caddoes,  and  spoke  their  language.  At  the  last  dates, 
(1812)  they  were  reduced  to  twenty  men,  with  a  disproportionate  number 
of  women.  The  synonyms  for  this  now  extinct  tribe  are,  Adayes ;  Adees; 
Adaes;  Adaize. 

Adario,  a  celebrated  chief  of  the  Wyandot  nation,  who  was  at  the 
height  of  his  usefulness  and  reputation,  about  1690.  He  was  able  in  the 
councils  of  his  tribe,  shrewd  and  wily  in  his  plans,  and  firm  and  courage- 
ous in  their  execution.  The  Wyandots,  or  Hurons  as  they  arc  called  by 
the  French,  were  then  living  at  Michilimackinac,  to  which  quarter  they 
had  been  driven  by  well  known  events  in  their  history.  The  feud  be- 
tween them  and  their  kindred,  the  Iroquois,  stili  raged.  They  remained 
the  firm  allies  of  the  French  ;  but  they  were  living  in  n  state  of  expatri- 
ation t'rom  their  own  cotjntry,  and  dependant  on  the  friendship  and  cour- 
tesy of  the  Algonquins  of  the  upper  lakes,  among  whom  they  had  found 
a  refuge.  Adario,  at  this  period,  found  an  opportunity  of  making  him- 
self felt,  and  striking  a  blow  for  the  eventual  return  of  his  nation. 

To  understand  his  position,  a  few  alltisions  to  the  history  of  the  period 
are  necessary. 
In  1687,  the  English  of  the  province  of  New- York,  resolved  to  avail 


ed 
ri- 


ETHNOLOGY. 


245 


thcmselws  of  a  recent  alliance  between  the  two  crowns,  to  attempt  a  par- 
ticipation in  the  fur  trade  of  the  upper  lakes.  They  persuaded  the  Iro- 
quois to  set  free  a  ntiniber  of  Wyandot  captives  to  guide  them  through  the 
lakes,  and  open  an  intercourse  with  their  people.  Owing  to  the  high 
price  and  scarcity  of  goods,  this  plan  was  favored  by  Adario  and  his  peo- 
ple, and  also  by  the  Ottowas  and  Pottowattomis,  but  the  enterprise  failed. 
Major  McGrcgory,  who  led  the  party,  was  intercepted  by  a  large  body 
of  French  from  Mackinac,  the  whole  party  captured  and  their  goods  were 
distributed  gratuitously  to  the  Indians.  The  lake  '"idians,  who  had,  co- 
vertly countenanced  this  attempt,  were  thrown  back  entirely  on  the  French 
trade,  and  subjected  to  suspicions  which  made  them  uneasy  in  their  coun- 
cils, and  an.xious  to  do  away  with  the  suspicions  entertained  of  their  fidel- 
ity by  the  French.  To  this  end  Adario  marched  a  party  of  100  men 
from  Mackinac  against  the  Iroquois.  Stopping  at  fort  Cadarackui  to  get 
some  intelligence  which  might  guide  him,  the  commandant  informed  him 
that  the  governor  of  Canada,  Denonville,  was  in  hopes  of  concluding  a 
peace  with  the  Five.Nations,  and  expected  their  ambassadors  at  Montreal  in 
a  few  daj'S.  He  therefore  advised  the  chief  to  return.  Did  such  a  peace 
take  place,  Adario  perceived  that  it  would  leave  the  Iroquois  to  push  the 
war  against  his  nation,  whidh  had  already  been  driven  from  the  banks  of 
the  St.  Lawrence  to  lake  Huron.  He  dissembled  his  fears,  however,  be- 
fore the  commandant,  and  left  the  fort,  not  for  the  purpose  of  returning 
home,  but  to  waylay  the  Iroquois  delegates,  at  a  portage  on  the  river  where 
he  knew  they  must  pass.  He  did  not  wait  over  four  or  five  days,  when 
the  deputies  arrived,  guarded  by  40  young  warriors,  who  were  all  sur- 
prised, and  either  killed  or  taken  prisoners.  His  next  object  was  to  shift 
the  blame  of  the  act  on  the  governor  of  Canada,  by  whom  he  told  his  pri- 
soners, he  had  been  informed  of  their  intention  to  pass  this  way,  and  he 
was  thus  prepared  to  lie  in  wait  for  them.  They  were  much  surprised  at 
this  apparent  act  of  perfidy,  informing  him  at  the  same  time,  that  they 
were  truly  and  indeed  on  a  message  of  peace.  Adario  affected  to  grow 
mad  with  rage  against  Denonville,  declaring  that  he  would  some  time  be 
revenged  on  him  for  making  him  a  tool,  in  committing  so  horrid  a  trea- 
chery. Then  looking  steadfastly  on  the  prisoners,  among  whom  was 
Dekanefora,  the  head  chief  of  the  Onondaga  tribe,  "  Go,"  said  he,  "  my 
brothers,  I  untie  your  bonds,  and  send  you  home  again,  although  our 
nations  be  at  war.  The  French  governor  has  made  me  commit  so  black 
un  action,  that  I  shall  never  be  easy  after  it,  until  the  Five  Nations  have 
taken  full  revenge."  The  ambassadors  were  so  well  persuaded  of  the 
perfect  truth  of  his  declarations,  that  they  replied  in  the  most  friendly 
terms,  and  said  the  way  was  opened  to  their  concluding  a  peace  between 
their  respective  tribes,  at  any  time.  He  then  dismissed  his  prisoners,  with 
presents  of  arms,  powder  and  ball,  keeping  but  a  single  man  (an  adopted 
Skawnee)  to  supply  the  place  of  the  only  man  he  had  lost  in  the  engage- 


i 


r:i!.: 


!    I' 


*-hI 


V* 


m 


u- 


^il. 


■  XM\ 


:;f 


246 


ETHNOLOGY. 


hnii 


i 

i 


III  1 


'!         i 


ment.  By  one  bold  eflbrt  he  thus  blew  up  the  fire  of  discord  between  the 
French  a.id  their  enemies,  at  the  moment  it  was  about  to  expire,  and  Inid 
the  foundation  of  a  peace  with  his  own  nation.  Adario  delivere<J  his 
slave  to  the  French  on  reaching  Mackinac,  who,  to  keep  op  the  old  en- 
mity between  the  Wyandots  and  the  Five  Nations,  ordered  him  to  be  shot. 
On  this  Adario  called  up  an  Iroquois  prisoner  who  was  a  witness  of  this 
scene,  and  who  had  long  been  detained  among  them,  and  told  him  to  es- 
cape to  his  own  country,  and  give  an  account  of  the  cruelty  of  the 
French,  from  whom  it  was  not  in  his  power  to  save  a  prisoner  he  had 
himself  taken. 

This  increased  the  rage  of  the  Five  Nations  to  such  a  pitch,  that  when 
Mons.  Denonville  sent  a  message  to  disown  the  act  of  Adario,  they  put  no 
faith  in  it,  but  burned  for  revenge.  Nor  was  it  k>ng  before  the  French 
felt  the  eflfects  of  their  rage.  On  the  26th  of  July,  1688,  they  landed  with 
1200  men  on  the  upper  end  of  the  island  of  Montreal,  and  carried  des- 
truction wherever  they  went.  Houses  were  burnt,  plantations  sacked,  and 
men,  women  and  children  massacred.  Above  a  thousand  of  the  French 
inhabitants  were  killed,  and  twenty-six  carried  away  prisoners,  most  of 
whom  were  burnt  alive.  In  October  of  the  same  year,  they  renewed  their 
incursion,  sweeping  over  the  lower  part  of  the  island  as  they  had  previ- 
ously done  the  upper.  The  consequences  of  these  inroads  were  most  dis- 
astrous to  the  French,  who  were  reduced  to  the  k>west  point  of  political 
despondency.  They  burnt  their  two  vessels  on  Cadarackui  lake,  aban- 
doned the  fort,  and  returned  to  Montreal.  The  news  spread  £ir  and  wide 
among  the  Indians  of  the  upper  lakes,  who,  seeing  the  fortunes  of  the 
French  on  the  ^vane,  made  treaties  with  the  English,  and  thus  opened  the 
way  for  their  merchandise  into  the  lakes. — [Golden.] 

Such  were  the  consequences  of  a  single  enterprise,  shrewdly  planned 
and  vigorously  executed.  The  fame  of  its  author  spread  abroad,  and  he 
was  every  where  regarded  as  a  man  of  address,  courage  and  abilities. 
And  it  is  from  this  time,  that  the  ancient  feud  between  the  Wyandots  and 
their  kindred,  the  Five  Nations,  began  to  cool.  They  settled  on  the  straits 
of  Detroit,  where  they  so  long,  and  up  to  the  close  of  the  late  war  (1814,) 
e.\erci8ed  a  commanding  influence  among  the  lake  tribes,  as  keepers  of  the 
general  council  fire  of  the  nations.  :    I*    ;      ,;  .,r  .■    y' 

La  Hontan,  in  his  Travels  in  New  France,  relates  some  conversations 
with  this  chief,  on  the  topic  of  religion,  which  may  be  regarded,  almost 
exclusively,  as  fabulous. 

Adayes,  Adaes,  and  Adees,  forms  of  orthography,  occurring  in  various 
writers,  for  the  Adaize  Indians,  which  see.  j  •  .-is  , 

Adequatangie,  a  tributary  of  the  eastern  head  waters  of  the  river  Sus- 
quehanna in  New- York.     The  word  is  Iroquois. 

Addees,  the  number  of  this  tribe,  residing  on  the  waters  of  Red  River, 


BTHNOLOGY. 


'M14 


the 


lOUS 


Ju»^ 


ver. 


in  Louisiana,  in  1825,  is  stated,  in  an  ofiicial  report,  from  the  war  depart- 
ment of  that  year,  at  twenty-seven. 

Adoles,  a  settlement  of  Indians  in  the  province  of  Orinoco.  They 
were  of  the  Saliva  nation.  The  settlement  was  destroyed  by  the  Caribs 
in  1684. 

Adir6ndacks,  the  name  of  the  Iroqiiois  tribes  for  the  Algonquins.  The 
consideration  of  their  history  and  characteristics,  as  a  family  of  tribes,  will 
be  taken  up,  under  the  latter  term. 

Adirondack  Mountains,  a  name  bestowed,  in  the  geological  survey  of 
New  York,  upon  the  mountains  at  the  source  of  the  Fludson  River. 

Aom,  Ia-ua.     See  laba  Wadik. 

Adikiminip,  or  Cariboo  Island  ;  an  island  situated  in  the  north  eastern 
part  of  lake  Superior,  which  is  invested  with  no  other  importance  than  it 
dcriv^js  from  Indian  mythology  and  superstition.  It  is  small  and  has  sel- 
ilor  }een  visited.  The  Chippewas  believe  that  this  is  one  of  the  places 
of  residence  of  their  local  manitoes,  and  that  it  was  formerly  inhabited  by 
Michabo  or  Manabosho.  Early  travellers,  who  notice  this  belief,  repre- 
sent its  shores  to  be  covered  with  golden  sands,  but  that  these  sands  are 
guarded  by  powerful  spirits,  who  will  not  permit  the  treasure  to  be  carried 
away.  Many  fanciful  tales  are  told  of  its  having  been  once  attempted, 
when  a  huge  spirit  strode  into  the  water,  and  reclaimed  the  shining  trea- 
sure. This  is  Carver's  version,  who,  however,  confounds  it  with  another 
contiguous  island.  Henry,  who  visited  it  in  his  search  afler  silver  mines, 
in  1765,  says  that  the  Indians  told  him  that  their  ancestors  had  once 
landed  there,  being  driven  by  stress  of  weather,  but  had  great  difficulty 
in  escaping  from  the  power  of  enormous  snakes.  He  calls  it  the  Island 
of  Yellow  Sands.  It  abounded  certainly  with  hawks  in  his  day,  one  of 
whom  was  so  bold  as  to  pluck  his  cap  from  his  head.  He  found  nothing 
to  reward  his  search  but  a  number  of  Cariboos,  which  is  the  American 
reindeer,  of  which  no  less  than  13  were  killed,  during  his  stay  of  three 
days.  He  represented  it  to  be  12  miles  in  circumference,  low,  and  covered 
with  ponds,  and  to  be  sixty  miles  distant  from  the  north  shore  of  the  lake. 
He  thinks  it  is  perhaps  the  same  island  which  the  French  called  Isle  de 
Pontchar  train. 

Affagoula,  a  small  village  of  Indians,  of  Louisiana,  who  were  located 
in  1783  near  Point  Coup6,  on  the  Mississippi. 

Agaces,  a  nation  of  Indians  of  the  province  of  Paraguay.  They  are 
numerous,  valiant,,and  of  a  lofty  stature.  They  were,  in  ancient  times, 
masters  of  the  banks  of  the  Paraguay,  waging  war  against  the  Guavanies, 
and  keeping  the  Spaniards  at  bay,  but  were  at  last  subjugated  in  1542,  by 
Alvar  Nunez  Cabeza  de  Vaca,  governor  of  the  province. 

Aoariata,  an  Iroquois  chief,  who,  having  gone  on  an  embassy  of  peace 
about  1688,  to  Canada,  the  governor,  Monsieur  Coursel,  being  exaspe- 


if 


i 

'J 


'f 


f 


vt 


.  i;iii ; 


r 


■  f'V 


ill 


I 


248 


BTHNOLOGT. 


rated  against  him,  on  account  of  bad  faith  and  a  violation  of  a  treaty,  caused 
him  to  be  hanged  in  the  presence  of  his  countrymen. 

Agamentigus,  a  mountain  of  considerable  elevation,  eight  miles  from 
York  harbour,  Maine;  also,  a  river  of  the  same  vicinity,  which  derives 
its  waters  chiefly  from  tl»o  influx  of  Piscataqua  bay.  The  termination 
of  the  name  in  v>s,  is  foreign,  and  not  in  accordance  with  the  Abenakiti 
dialects  of  this  coast. 

Agamuntic,  the  name  of  a  small  lake,  or  pond,  of  Maine,  which  dis- 
charges its  waters  through  the  west  branch  of  the  Chaudiere  river.     -. 

Agawams,  a  band  of  Indians  of  the  Pokenokct,  or  Wampanoag  type, 
who  formerly  lived  at  various  periods,  in  part  in  Sandwich,  in  part  in 
Ipswich,  and  in  part  in  Springfield,  Massachusets.  The  word  is  written 
with  some  variety,  in  old  authors,  the  chief  of  which,  are,  the  addition  of 
another  g,  and  the  change  of  the  penuhimate  a  to  o.         ■  i?  .; 

Agiocociiook,  a  name  of  the  Indians,  for  the  White  Mountains  of  New- 
Hampshire  ;  of  which  the  penultimate  ok,  is  the  plural.  This  group  is 
also  called,  according  to  President  Allen,  Waumbek — a  word,  which  in 
some  of  the  existing  dialects  of  the  Algonquin,  is  pronounced  Waubik, 
that  is,  White  Rock.  ■  .     .  ,    »    .,  ..  _ 

Agnalos,  a  tribe  of  infidel  Indians,  inhabiting  the  mountains  north  of 
the  river  Apure,  in  New  Grenada. 

.Agrias,  a  tribe  of  Indians,  formerly  very  numerous,  of  the  govern- 
ment of  Santa  Marta,  to  the  north  of  the  Cienegra  Grande.  They  are,  at 
present,  considerably  reduced.  '  f- >  ^    '■ 

Agua  de  Culebra,  San  Francisco  Xavier  De  La,  a  reduccion  of  Indians 
of  the  Capuchins,  of  the  province  of  Venezuela.  The  vicinity  produces, 
in  abundance,  cacao,  yucao,  and  other  vegetable  productions. 

Aguacagua,  an  Indian  mission,  on  a  branch  of  the  Oronoco,  called 
Caroni.     "  ''  ■,-  j  ■■         .  ■      --■■■'   ■'   -■■'■  -'''   '■  ■  -■ 

Aguacatlan,  an  Indian  mission  of  Xala,  in  Mexico.  In  1745,  it 
contained  80  families  of  Indians,  who  cultivated  maize  and  French  beans. 

Agualulco,  the  capital  of  the  jurisdiction  of  Izatlan,  New  Galicia,  which 
m  1745,  contained  100  Indian  families. 

Aguanos,  a  settlement  in  the  province  of  Main.iS,  duito,  so  called  from 
the  Indians  of  whom  it  is  colnposed. 

Aguarico,  an  Indian  mission  of  the  Jesuits,  on  the  shores  of  the  river 
Napo,  of  the  province  of  Mainas,  Quito. 

Aguaringua,  an  ancient  and  large  settlement  of  Indiajis  of  the  Taironas 
nation,  in  Santa  Marta. 

Aquilusco,  a  settlement  of  the  district  of  Arantzan,  in  the  province  of 
Mechoacan,  which  contains  36  Indian  families.  They  subsist  by  sowing 
seed,  cutting  wood,  making  saddle  trees,  and  manufacturing  vessels  of  fine 
earthen  ware. 


ETHNOuOar. 


249 


AiiAPcPKA,  a  lake  of  Florida,  having  its  outlet  through  the  Oclawaha 
liver  of  the  St.  John's. 

Ahasimus,  an  ancient  Indian  name,  for  the  present  site  of  Jersey  city, 
Hudson  county,  New  Jersey. 

Ahome,  or  Ahoma,  a  nation  of  Indii)ns,  living^  on  the  banks  of  the  river 
Zaque,  in  the  province  of  Cinuloa,  of  California.  They  are  located  four 
leagues  from  the  gulf,  in  extensive  and  fertile  plains,  and  are  said  to  be  su- 
perior, by  nature,  to  the  other  Indians  of  New  Spain.  Some  of  their 
rustoms  denote  this.  They  abhor  poligarny,  they  hold  virginity  in  the 
highest  estimation.  Unr  an  1  girls,  by  way  of  distinction,  wear  a  small 
.Nhell  suspended  to  their  neck,  until  the  day  of  their  nuptials,  when  it  is 
taken  ofT  by  the  bridegroom.  They  wear  woven  cotton.  They  bewail 
their  dead  a  year,  at  night  and  morning.  They  are  gentle  and  faithful  in 
their  covenants  and  engagements. 

AiiouANDATE,  a  name  for  the  tribe  of  the  Wyandots,  which  is  found  on 
ancient  maps  of  the  Colonies.  ..' 

Ahuacatlan,  the  name  of  four  separate  settlements  of  Mexico,  contain- 
ing, respectively,  51,  13,  450,  and  IGO  families  of  Indians. 

Ahuacazalca,  Nueva  Espana.  At  this  place,  56  families  of  Indians 
live  by  raising  rice  and  cotton.  It  is  in  the  district  of  San  Luis  de  la 
Costa.  ■    ••  ''•'-    '    ■  •     •  '         •■  1       .  '  .  "  .  K  : 

AmiACAZiNGO,  in  the  district  of  Atengo,  Nueva  Espdna,  contains  46 
Indian  families. 

Ahoalican,  of  the  same  province,  has  36  Indian  families. 

Ahuatelco,  ib.     Has  289  families,  who  cultivate  wheat  and  raise  qattle. 

Ahuatempa,  ib.     Has  39  families.     I '    ■   '  ..I  .•.,..-• 

Ahuatepec,  ib.     Has  32  families. 

Ahuazitla,  ib.  Has  36  families,  who  trade  \achia,  a  white  medicinal 
t>arth,  grain  and  earthen-ware. 

Ahwahawa,  a  tribe  of  Indians  who  were  found  in  1805  to  be  located 
ri  few  miles  above  the  Mandans,  on  the  south  west  banks  of  the  Missouri. 
They  are  believed  to  have  been  a  band  of  the  Minnitares.  They  numbered 
at  that  date  200.  They  were  at  war  with  the  Snake  Indians.  They  claim 
to  have  once  been  a  part  of  the  Crow  nation.  They  professed  to  have  been 
long  residents  of  the  spot  occupied.  The  name  has  not  been  kept  up, 
and  does  not  appear  in  recent  reports  from  that  quarter.  Their  history 
is,  probably,  to  be  sought  in  that  of  the  Mandans  and  the  Minnetares. 

AuHUALTEMPA,  a  Settlement  of  Chalipa,  Mexico,  containing  36  Indian 
families. 

AiAHDALULco,  ib.  Two  Settlements  of  this  name,  contain,  respectivelVf 
70  and  42  Indian  families. 

AiAPANGo,  ib.  contains  100  Indian  families.         -■■■  -     .       ■        .       -  < 

AiATEPEc,  ib.  has  45  families  of  natives. 

AuuTLA,  ib.  has  100  families.     —        -        <•  ■       i       .'         .   cdi* 


'4 


1 


li! 


*ll 

\tu ' 

.«! 

1 

i 

1 

i 

-.■'If 

i 

f 

\ 

d. 

250 


ETHNOLOUX. 


AiciiES,  a  settlement  of  Indians  of  Texas,  situated  on  the  main  road  to 
Mexico. 

AiKCTipAc,  Mexico.     Twenty-one  Indian  families  reside  here. 

AiNSR,  a  Ciiippewa  chief  of  Point  St.  Ignace,  Mechilimackiaac  county, 
Michigan.  The  population  of  this  band,  as  shown  by  the  government 
census  rolls  in  1840,  was  193,  of  whom  33  were  men,  54  women,  and  100 
children.  They  support  themselves  by  the  chase  and  by  fishing.  They 
cultivate  potatoes  only.  They  receive,  together  with  the  other  bands,  an- 
nuities from  the  government,  in  coin,  provisions,  salt,  and  tobacco,  for 
which  purpose  they  assemble  annually,  on  the  island  of  Michilimackinac. 
The  name  of  this  chief  is  believed  to  be  a  corruption  from  Hans. 

AiocuEsco,  an  Indian  settlement  of  Chalipa,  Mexico.  Has  400  Indian 
families. 

AtocTiTLAN,  ib.     Has  7G  ditto. 

AioziNAPA,  ib.     Has  34  ditto. 

AioziNGo,  ib.     Hus  120  ditto. 

Amicos,  a  nation  of  Indians  inhabiting  the  plains  of  Cazanare  and 
Meta  in  the  new  kingdom  of  Grenada,  to  the  east  of  the  mountains  of 
Bogota.  They  inhabit  the  banks  of  the  river  Ele.  They  are  numerous 
and  warlike,  and  feared  by  all  their  neighbours,  for  their  valour  and  dex- 
terity in  the  use  of  arms.  In  1662  Antonio  de  Monteverde,  a  Jesuit,  es- 
tablished a  mission  among  them,  and  baptized  numbers. 
>  AisiiQUAGONABKE.  A  Chippewa  chief,  of  some  note,  of  a  mild  and  dig- 
nified carriage,  living  on  Grand  Traverse  Bay,  on  the  east  shores  of  lake 
Michigan.  In  1836  he  formed  a  part  of  the  delegation  of  Chippewa  and 
Ottowa  chiefs,  who  proceeded  to  Washington  city,  and  concluded  a  treaty 
ceding  their  lands  to  the  U.  S.  from  Grand  river  on  lake  Michigan,  to 
Chocolate  river  on  lake  Superior.  The  name  signifies,  the  first  feather,  or 
feather  of  honour.  The  population  of  his  village  in  1840,  as  shown  by 
the  census  rolls,  was  207,  of  whom  51  were  men,  or  heads  of  families,  40 
wbmen,  and  107  children.  They  receive  annuities  annually  at  Michili- 
mackinac. They  subsist  by  the  chase,  by  planting  corn,  beans  and  pota- 
toes, and  by  fishing. 

AisHKEBUGEKozH,  or  the  Flat  Mouth,  called  Guelle  Platte,  in  the  patois 
of  the  Fur  Trade.  The  Head  chief  of  the  band  of  the  Cbippewas,  called 
Mukundwas  or  Pilligers,  who  are  situated  at  Leech  Lake,  on  the  sources 
of  the  Mississippi.  This  band,  it  is  estimated,  can  furnish  200  warriors, 
they  are  a  brave  and  warlike  people,  and  are  at  perpetual  war  with  their 
western  neighbours,  the  Sioux.  They  subsist  by  the  chase,  and  by  tak- 
ing white  fish  in  the  lake.  Some  corn  and  potatoes  are  also  raised  by  the 
women  and  the  old  and  superannuated  men  of  the  band.  They  are  a  fierce, 
wild,  untamed  race,  strong  in  their  numbers,  and  proud  and  confident  in 
their  success  in  war.  and  the  comparative  ease  with  which  they  procure  a 
subsistence  from  the  chase.     They  adhere  to  their  ancient  religious  cere- 


e 


BTBNOLOOT. 


251 


monies  and  incantations,  and  are  under  the  government  of  their  notive 
priests,  jossakeeds  and  seers.  Aishkebugekozh,  has  for  many  years  exer- 
cised the  political  sway  over  them,  leadins;  them,  ^ornetiinea  to  war,  and 
presiding,  at  all  times,  in  their  councils.  He  <&  a  shrewd  man,  of  much 
observation  and  experience  in  the  affairs  of  tlie  frontiers.  He  is  of  a 
large,  rather  stout  frame,  broad  shoulders  and  chest,  and  broad  face,  with 
a  somewhat  stern  countonaoce,  denoting  decision  of  character  and  capa- 
city to  command.  Thin  and  extended  lips,  parted  in  a  right  lino  over  n 
prominent  jaw,  render  the  name,  which  his  people  have  bestowed  on  him. 
characteristic.  By  the  term  Ko/h,  instead  of  Odoan,  the  true  meaning  of 
it  is  rather  iruzzlo,  or  snout,  than  mouth,  a  distinction  which  the  French 
have  preserved  in  the  term  Guelle. 

AiuiNos,  a  nation  of  Indians,  of  the  government  of  Cinaloa,  New  Spain. 
They  live  in  the  north  part  of  the  province.  They  formerly  dweh  in 
lofty  mountains,  to  escape  the  effects  of  war  with  other  nations.  In  1624, 
the  Jesuits  established  a  mission  amongst  them.  They  are  docile,  well  in- 
clined, and  of  good  habits. 

AiTJTLA,  a  settlement  of  New  Spain,  containing  187  Indian  families. 
Another  location  of  the  same  name  contains  23  families. 

Ajouks,  a  tribe  of  Indians  of  Louisiana,  in  its  ancient  extent,  while  it 
existed  under  the  government  of  the  French.  The  word,  as  expressed  in 
English  orthography,  is  lowas,  and  the  tribe  will  be  considered  under  that 

Akosa.,  an  Odjibwa«chief,  living  on  the  peninsula  of  Grand  Traverse 
Bay,  lake  Michigai  ,  known  for  his  good  will  towards  the  mission  esta- 
blished near  nis  village,  by  the  American  Board,  in  1839.  In  the  recess 
periods  of  hunting,  he  is  attentive  on  the  means  of  instruction  furnished 
at  that  station.  He  enjoins  on  his  children  attendance  at  the  school.  He 
bestows  a  punctual  care  in  planting  his  corn-field  and  garden.  He  has 
erected  a  good  dwelling  house  of  logs,  and  supplied  it  with  several  articles 
of  plain  household  furniture.  He  is  of  a  mild  and  pleasing  character, 
and  appreciates  and  acknowledges  the  superiority  of  agriculture  and  civi- 
lization over  the  uncertainties  of  the  chase.  Without  distinction  in  war, 
or  eloquence,  or  a  genealogy  of  warriors  to  refer  to,  and  consequently,  of 
but  little  general  note  or  fame  in  his  tribe,  he  is  an  active  hunter,  and 
stable,  temperate  man,  and  may  be  regarded  as  a  fair  average  specimen, 
physically  and  mentally,  of  the  race.  The  band  of  Akosa  mustered  160 
souls,  on  the  pay  rolls  of  1810,  of  which  number,  37  were  men,  42  women, 
and  89  children.     They  receive  their  annuities  at  Michilimackinac. 

Akansa,  a  synonym  of  Arkansas. 

Alabama,  one  of  the  United  States  of  America.  The  name  is  derived 
from  a  tribe  of  Indians,  who  formerly  inhabited  the  banks  of  the  river  of 
the  same  name.  This  river,  on  its  junction  with  the  Tombigbee,  forms  the 
Mobile.     The  Alabama  Indians,  were  succeeded  in  the  occupancy  of  this 


i  i : 


•'\m 


ETHNOLOQY. 


li! 


f  !  1 


river  by  the  Greeks,  or  Muscojfees.  They  withdrew  towards  the  weit 
1m  170U  thoir  descendants  lived  in  a  villai^re,  eligibly  situated,  on  several 
swelling'  gruoii  hills  on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  No  ncroiints  of  them 
rire  given  in  recent  reports.  Tliey  appear  to  hnve  continued  their  route 
westward  by  the  way  of  Ked  Kiver.  The  precise  period  of  their  cross- 
ing the  Mississippi  is  not  known.  They  cnino  to  Red  River  about  the 
5!ime  time  as  the  Bolixies  and  Appalaches.  Their  language  is  represented 
to  be  the  Mobiliun,  as  denominated  by  Dn  Pratz,  that  is  the  Chacta.  Part 
of  them  lived,  at  the  end  of  the  18th  century,  on  Red  River,  sixteen  miles 
above  liayou  Rupidc.  Thence  thoy  went  higher  up  the  stream,  and  set- 
tled near  the  Caddo*?,  where  they  raised  good  crops  of  corn.  An- 
tdhur  party,  of  about  -IJ  men,  lived  in  Apalousas  district,  where  they 
cultivated  corn,  raised  and  kept  horses,  hogs  and  cattle,  and  exhibited  a 
ijuiet  and  pacific  character.  From  a  statement  published  in  a  paper,  at 
Houston,  the  seat  of  government  of  Texas,  in  1840,  their  descendants 
were  then  settled  on  the  river  Trinity,  in  that  republic,  where  they  are  as- 
sociated with  the  Coshattas,  forming  two  villages,  numbering  two  hundred 
warriors,  or  about  1000  souls.  They  preserve,  in  this  new  location,  the 
pacific  and  agricultural  traits  noticed  during  their  residence  in  Lousiana. 

Alachua,  an  extensive  level  prairie,  in  f^lorida,  about  75  miles  west  of 
St.  Augustine.  The  ancient  Indian  town  of  Alachua,  stood  on  its  bor* 
ders,  but  its  inhabitants  removed  to  a  more  healthful  position  at  Cusco- 
willa. 

Alaclatzala,  a  settlement  in  the  district  of  St.  Luiwis,  New  Spain,  con- 
taining 125  Indian  families.  . 

Alahuitzlan,  ib.  a  settlement  having  270  Indian  families. 

Alapaha,  one  of  the  higher  tributary  streams  of  the  Suwannee  river,  in 
Florida. 

Alaske,  or  O.NALASKA,  a  long  peninsula  on  the  N.  W.  coast  of  America. 
At  its  termination,  are  a  number  of  islands,  which  form  a  part  of  the  clus- 
ter called  the  northern  Archepelago. 

ALBAnuADA,  a  settlement  of  Indians  in  the  kingdom  of  Chile,  situated 
on  the  shores  of  the  river  Cauchupil.  Also  a  settlement  of  New  Spain, 
containing  22  Indian  families.  . ..    v  -  -;'.. 

Alempigon  improperly  written  for  Nipigon,  a  small  lake  north  of  lake 
Superior. 

Alfaxaiuca,  a  settlement  of  New  Spain,  containing  171  Indian  fami* 
lies. 

Algansee,  a  township  of  the  county  of  Branch,  Michigan.  It  is  a 
compound  derivative  from  Algonkin,  gan,  a  particle  denoting  a  lake,  and 
inushcodainse,  a  prairie. 

Algic,  an  adjective  term  used  by  the  writer,  to  denote  a  genus  or  family 
of  tribes  who  take  their  characteristic  from  the  use  of  the  Algonquin  Ian* 
■111.,  '.'lit-  ..-i.-.  li,  ■•,  ,,i  .J  .*.■'!*.■*  i'l'if  iji^ii.c:  t'li^i-  ■  i'n 


ji'   iO'  .  .  <li3^ 


r>; 


!i  .i:.'  i>!Uw,  ^ >■:•,"» 


k«i/  ,*'i»;^i'f*!  iJi^U-^s'.^*.. 


X", 


(      I 


ETHNOLOGY. 


253 


gnago.     It  is  a  derivnlive  from  tho  words  Altronqiiin,  and  A/cee,  earth,  or 
land.       ^' 

Ar.dONQuiN,  a  nation  of  Indians  who,  on  tho  discovery  nnd  settlement  of 
Canada,  were  found  to  occupy  tho  north  banks  of  tho  St.  Liuvrenco  be- 
tween Uueljec,  Three  Uivers,  nnd  the  junction  of  the  Uluwus.  Uucbei- 
itself  is  bolicved  to  bo  a  word  derived  from  this  lingiiajre,  huvinifits  origin 
in  Kubic,  tho  fearful  rock  or  clill!  When  the  French  settled  ut  Uutbec, 
fifteen  hundred  flighting  men  of  this  nation  lived  between  that  nation  arid 
Sillory.  They  were  reputed,  at  this  era,  to  bo  the  most  warlike  and  power- 
ful people  in  North  America,  und  the  most  advanced  in  their  policy  und 
intelligence.  Colden  speaks  of  them  as  excelling  all  others.  On  the  ar- 
rival of  Champlain,  who,  although  not  the  discoverer  of  the  country,  wa^ 
tho  true  founder  of  tho  French  power  in  Canada,  they  were  supplied  with 
fire  arms,  and  even  led  to  war,  by  that  chivalric  otlkur,  against  their  ene- 
mies, the  Iroquois.  They  were  stimulated  to  renewed  exeitions  in  vari- 
ous ways,  by  the  arrival  of  this  new  power,  and  carried  the  terror  of  their 
arms  towards  the  soutlv  and  south-west.  They  were  in  close  alliance 
with  the  Wyandots,  a  people  who,  under  tho  names  of  Quatoghies  and 
Hurons,  on  Cartier's  arrival  in  1531,  were  seen  as  low  down  the  St. 
Lawrence  as  tho  island  of  Anticosti,  and  bay  Chaleur.  But  as  soon  as 
the  Iroquois  had  been  supplied  with  the  same  weapons,  and  learned  their 
use,  the  Algonquins  were  made  to  feel  the  effects  of  their  courage,  and 
combined  strength.  Tho  Wyandots  were  lirst  defeated  in  a  great  battle 
fought  within  two  leagues  of  Gluebec.  The  Iroquois  next  prepared  to 
strike  an  efllectivc  blow  against  the  collective  tribes  of  kindred  origin, 
called  Algonquins.  Under  the  pretence  of  visiting  the  CJovernor  of  Ca- 
nada, they  introduced  a  thousand  men  into  the  valley  of  the  St.  Lawrence, 
when,  finding  their  enemies  separated  into  two  bodies,  the  one  at  tho  river 
Nicolet,  and  the  other  at  Trois  Riviere,  they  fell  upon  them  unawares, 
and  defeated  both  divisions.  In  this  defeat  the  Nipcrcerinians  (Nipes- 
sings)  and  the  Atawawas  (Ottowas)  who  then  lived  on  the  banks  of  tho 
St.  Lawrence,  participated.  The  former,  who  were  indeed  but  the  Al- 
gonquins. under  their  proper  name,  drew  off  towards  the  north-west. 
The  Atawawas  migralevi  lo  tho  great  chain  of  the  Manatoulines  of  lake 
Huron,  whence  they  have  still  proceeded  further  towards  the  west  and  south, 
until  they  reached  L'arbro  Crochc  and  Grand  River  of  Michigan,  their 
present  seats.  The  Cluatoghies  or  Wyandots  fled  to  the  banks  of  the 
same  Lake  (Huron)  which  has  derived  its  name  from  the  celebrity  of  their 
flight  to,  and  residence  on  its  banks. 

Of  tho  Algonquins  proper  who  remained  on  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  who 
are  specifically  entitled  to  that  name,  but  a  limited  number  survive. 
About  the  middle  of  the  17th  century,  they  were  reduced  to  a  few  villages 
near  Cluebec,  who  were  then  said  to  be  "  wasted,  and  wasting  away  under 
the  effects  of  ardent  spirits."     Subsequently,  they  were  collected,  by  the 


■i 


kt 


m 


I  kii 


! 


I 


364 


BTRNOLOOT. 


Catholic  Church,  into  a  mission,  nnd  settled  at  the  Lake  of  Two  Moun* 
taioH,  on  the  Utawas  or  Grand  River  of  C.inala,  where  they  have  been 
instructed  in  various  arts,  and  vflc'ctualiy  civilized.  There,  their  descend- 
ants still  remain.  They  are  o  txli,  active,  shrewd,  lithe,  energic  race. 
Parties  of  them  have  been  engaged  as  voyagers  and  hunters,  witliin  mo- 
dern  times,  and  led  in  the  prosecution  of  the  fur  trade  into  the  remote  for- 
ests of  the  north-west.  In  these  positions,  they  have  manifested  a  degree  of 
energy,  hardihood,  and  skill  in  the  chase,  far  beyond  that  possessed  by 
native,  unreclaimed  tribes.  The  Algonquin  women,  at  the  Lake  of  Two 
Mountains,  make  very  ing  ninns  basket  and  bead  work,  in  which  the 
dyed  quills  of  the  porcupine,  und  various  coloured  beads  of  European 
manufacture,  are  employed.  They  also  make  finger  rings  out  of  moose 
hair,  taken  from  the  breast  tuft  of  this  animal,  in  which  mottoes  or  devices 
are  worked.  They  have  molodious  sod  voices,  in  chanting  the  hymna 
sung  at  the  mission.  This  tribe  is  called  OJishkuaguma,  that  is,  People- 
at-theend-of-the-waters,  by  the  Odjibwas.  They  were  called  Adiron- 
dacks,  by  the  Six  Nations.  The  term  Algonquin,  which  we  derive  from 
the  French,  is  not  of  certain  etymology.  It  appears  at  first  to  have  been  a 
nam  de  guerre,  for  the  particular  people,  or  tribe,  whose  descendants  are 
now  confined  to  the  position  at  the  Lake  of  Two  Mountains.  It  was  early 
applied  to  all  the  tribes  of  kindred  origin.  And  is  now  a  generic  term  for 
a  family  or  primitive  stock  of  tribes  in  North  America,  who  either  speak 
cognate  dialects,  or  assimilate  in  the  leading  principles  of  their  languages. 
The  number  of  these  tribes  still  existing,  is  very  large,  and  viewed  in 
the  points  of  their  greatest  difference,  the  variations  in  the  consonantal  and 
diphthongal  sounds  of  their  languages,  are  considerable.  As  a  general 
geographical  area,  these  tribes,  at  various  periods  from  about  1600,  to  the 
present  time,  cthnographically  covered  the  Atlantic  coast,  from  the 
northern  extremity  of  Pamlico-sound  to  the  Straits  of  Bellisle,  extending 
west  and  north-west,  to  the  banks  of  the  Missinipi  of  Hudson's  Bay,  and 
to  the  east  borders  of  the  Mississippi,  as  low  as  the  junction  of  the  Ohio. 
From  this  area,  the  principal  exceptions  are  the  Iroquois  of  New  York, 
the  Wyandots  west,  and  the  Winnebagoes  and  small  bands  of  the  Doco- 
tabs.  The  grammatical  principles  of  these  dialects,  coincide.  As  a  gene- 
ral fact,  in  their  lexicography  the  letters  f,  r  and  v  are  wanting.  The 
dialects  derive  their  peculiarities,  in  a  great  measure,  from  interchanges 
between  the  sounds  of  1  and  n,  b  and  p,  d  and  t,  g  and  k,  in  some  of  which, 
there  is  a  variance  even  in  distant  bands  of  the  same  tribe.  The  language 
is  transpositive.  In  its  conjugations,  the  pronouns  are  incorporated  with 
the  verb,  either  as  prefixes  or  suffixes.  Its  substantives  are  provided  with 
adjective  inflections,  denoting  sizo  and  quality.  Its  verbs,  on  the  other 
hand,  receive  substantive  inflections.  Gender  is,  as  a  rule,  lost  sight  of, 
in  the  uniform  attempt,  to  preserve,  by  inflections,  a  distinction  between 
animate  and  inanimate,  and  personal  or  impersonal  objts^ts.     It  is  remark- 


KTIINOLOOY. 


355 


able  for  the  variety  of  its  compounds,  nithoiijrh  tho  vocalxilnry  itsolf,  is 
manifestly  constructed  from  monoByllubic  touts.  All  its  siihstantivea 
odmit  of  diminutives,  but,  in  no  instance,  of  augmcntatives.  They  also 
admit  of  derogative  and  prepositional  inflections.  The  cornpxrison  of 
adjectives,  is  not,  on  tho  contrary,  made  by  inflections,  but  by  separate  words. 
There  is  no  dual  number,  but  in  all  the  dialects,  so  f;ir  as  examined,  a 
distinction  is  made  in  tho  plural  of  the  first  person,  to  denote  the  inclusion 
or  exclusion  of  tho  object.  There  is  no  distinction  between  the  pronoun, 
singular  and  plural,  of  tho  third  person.  The  language  has  somo  redun- 
dancies, which  would  be  pruned  ofT  by  cultivation.  It  has  many  liquid 
and  labial  sounds  It  has  a  soft  flow  and  is  easy  of  attainment.  It  is  pe- 
culiarly rich  and  viried,  in  its  com,!Ound  terms  for  visible  objects,  and 
their  motions  or  acts.  S»'eams,  mountains,  vnllics,  and  waters,  in  all  their 
variety  of  appearance,  ar.?  grap'iically  described.  It  is  equally  suited  to 
describe  tho  phenomena  of  t^>e  heavens,  the  ir,  tempests,  sounds,  light, 
colours,  motion,  and  tho  various  phase  >!  the  riondsand  planetary  bodies. 
It  is  from  this  department,  that  a  lar^r  purtion  of  their  personal  names  are 
taken. 

It  is  true  that  many  of  ih-  grammatical  pi  .iciplcs  of  the  Algonquin 
languages,  are  also  deveIo[  .-d  in  Jther  stocks.  Yet  the?'!  Mocks  are  not 
as  well  known.  It  was  chiefly  in  the  area  of  the  Algomsjiu  tribes,  that 
the  British  and  French,  and  Dutch  and  Swedish  colonists  settled,  and  the 
result  of  enquiry,  through  a  long  period,  has  accumulated  most  materials 
in  relation  to  this  type  of  the  American  languages.  Specific  notices  of 
each  of  the  subdivisions  of  this  stock,  will  be  given  under  the  appropriate 
names. 

The  general  synonyms  for  this  nation  are  but  few.  The  principal  dif- 
ferences in  the  orthography,  between  the  French  and  English  writers 
consist  in  the  latter's  spelling  the  last  syllable  quin,  while  the  former  em- 
ploy kin.  In  ]'^  *>ncycloprodias  and  gazetteers,  the  phrase  Algonquinen- 
sis,  is  used.  1 '  ;  lerm  Abernaquis,  is  abo  a  French  mode  of  annotation 
for  the  same  word,  but  is  rather  applied  nt  this  time  to  a  specific  band 
The  word  Algic,  derived  from  the  same  root,  has  been  applied  by  the 
writer  to  ihe  entire  circle  of  the  Algonquin  tribes,  in  their  utmost  former 
extent  in  North  America.  Mr.  (lallatin  has  proposed  the  term  "  Algonkin- 
lienape,"  as  a  philological  denomination  for  this  important  family.  Their 
own  name  for  the  race,  is  a  question  of  some  diversity  of  opinion.  Those 
particular  tribe.?,  who  were  found  on  the  Atlantic  coast  between  the  Chesa- 
peak-bay  and  the  Hudson,  culled  themsolvrs  Lenapes,  generally  with  the 
prefixed  or  qualifying  noun  of  Liiino,  or  Lentio.  Other  tribes  extending 
over  the  largest  area  of  the  union,  and  of  British  America,  inhabited  by 
this  stock,  denote  themselves  as  a  race,  by  the  term  Anishinaba,  that  .'3,  the 
common  people. 

The  term  Lcndpe,  signifies  a  male,  and  is  identical  in  sense  with  the 


'It 


,  f: 


^^tft^tfmwM  ■"■<  t'lftvmni . 


256 


ETHNOLOGY. 


Algonquin  word  laba.  If  Lenno,  or  Linno  be,  as  8ome  contend,  a  term 
denoting  original,,  they  must  be  conceded  to  have  had  more  forethought, 
and  a  greater  capacity  for  generalization,  than  other  stocks  have  mani- 
fested, by  calling  themselves,  Original  Men.  If,  however,  it  only  implies, 
IS  others  acquainted  with  this  language,  assert,  common  or  general,,  then  is 
here  perceived  to  be  a  perfect  identity  in  the  meaning  of  the  two  terms. 

Algonac,  a  village  of  the  county  of  St.  Clair,  Michigan,  which  is 
pleasantly  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  river  St.  Clair.  It  is  u  term  de- 
rived from  the  word  Algonqum,  and  akee,  earth  or  land. 

Algonquinensis,  a  term  used  in  old  gazetteers  and  geographical  die 

tionaries,  for  the  Algonquins. 

Alietans,  a  name  for  the  Shoshones,  or  Snake  Indians.     See  letans. 

Alibamons,  or  Alieamis,  ancient  forms  of  orthography  for  the  tribe  of 
the  Alabamas. 

Alina,  a  settlement  of  Pinzandarc,  New  Spain,  containing  20  Indian 
families,  who  have  a  commerce  in  maize  and  wax. 

Amfkonck,  an  Indian  village  which,  in  1659,  stood  on  the  east  banks 
of  the  river  Hudson,  between  the  influx  of  the  Croton,  then  called  by  the 
Dutch  Saehkill,  and  the  Indian  village  of  Sing  Sing.  [Osinsing.]  Anee- 
bikong?  place  of  leaves,  or  rich  foliage. 

Allca,  an  ancient  province  of  the  kingdom  of  Peru,  south  of  Cuczo,  in- 
habited by  a  race  of  natives,  who  made  a  vigorous  stand  against  Manco 
Capac,  the  fourth  emperor  of  the  Incas,  and  called  the  conqueror.  In 
this  defence,  they  were  favoured  by  the  rugged  character  of  the  country, 
which  abounds  in  woods,  mountains,  lakes,  and  gold  and  silver  mines. 

Allegan,  an  agricultural  and  milling  county  of  the  state  of  Michigan, 
bordering  on  the  east  shores  of  lake  Michigan.  It  is  a  derivative  word, 
from  Algonkin,  and  gan  the  penultimate  syllable  of  the  Odjibwa  term 
Sa-gi-e-gan,  a  lake. 

Alleghany,  the  leading  chain  of  mountains  of  the  United  States  ea-'t 
of  the  Mississippi,  also  one  of  the  two  principal  sources  of  the  Ohio  river. 
Indian  tradition  attributes  the  origin  of  this  name  to  an  ancient  race  of  In- 
dians who  were  called  Tallegewy,  or  Allegewy.  This  nation,  tradition 
asserts,  had  spread  themselves  east  of  the  Mississippi  and  of  the  Ohio. 
They  were  a  warlike  people,  and  defended  themselves  in  long  and  bloody 
wars,  but  were  overpowered  and  driven  south  by  a  confederacy  of  tribes, 
whose  descendants  still  exist  in  the  Algonquin  and  Iroquois  stocks.  Such 
is  the  account  of  the  Delawares. 

Almoloia,  a  settlement  of  Zultepec  in  New  Spain,  oi  77  Indian  families ; 
also,  in  Metepec,  in  the  same  kingdom,  of  156  families. 


ETHNOLOGY. 


267 


Almololouan,  a  settlement  in  the  district  of  Colima,  New  Spain,  of 
60  Indian  families. 

ALOTErEc,  ib.  has  67  families. 

Alozozingo,  ib.  has  110  families. 

Alpizagua,  ib.  has  36  families. 

Alpoieca,  ib.  has  42  families.     Another,  same  name,  of  1 15  families. 

Alpoiecazingo,  ib.  has  140  families. 

Alponeca,  ib.  has  30  families.     Another,  same  name,  77  families. 

Altamaha,  a  river  of  Georgia. 

Altotonga,  the  name  of  a  settlement  of  Xalapa,  in  New  Spain.  The 
word  signifies  in  the  Mexican  language,  hot  and  saltish  water,  and  this 
comes  from  the  intermingled  qualities  of  two  streams  which  originate  in 
a  mountain  near  to  each  other,  and  form  by  their  junction  a  river  which 
runs  into  the  lake  of  Alchichica. 

Alzovi,  a  settlement  of  190  Indian  families,  of  TIapa,  in  New  Spain, 
or  Mexico.  They  are  industrious,  cuhivating  maize,  cotton,  French 
beans  and  rice. 

Almouchico,  the  Indian  name  for  New  England,  on  the  map  of 
*'  Novi  Belgii,"  published  at  Amsterdam  in  1659. 

Amacaches,  a  nation  of  Indians  of  Brazil,  of  the  province  of  Rio 
Janiero.  They  inhabit  the  mountains  south  of  the  city.  They  are 
numerous,  and  much  dreaded,  on  account  of  the  desperate  incursions  they 
have  made  into  the  Portuguese  settlements.  Their  weapons  are  darts, 
and  macanaw,  a  kind  of  club  made  of  a  very  heavy  wood.  They  poison 
their  arrows  and  lances. 

Amalistes,  a  band  of  Algonquins,  living  on  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  num- 
bering 500  in  1760. 

Amanalco,  an  Indian  settlement  of  the  district  of  Metepeque,  Mexico, 
of  1224  families. 

Amapaes,  a  barbarous  nation  of  Indians  in  New  Auu-^lusia,  to  the  west 
of  the  river  Orinoco,  near  the  mountains  of  Paria.  They  are  valiant  and 
hardy ;  sincere  and  faithful  in  their  engagements.  They  live  by  the 
chace  and  by  fishing.  They  make  arms,  which  are  tipped  by  vegetable 
poisons.  They  are  at  war  with  the  Isaperices.  Their  territory  is  called, 
afler  them,  Amapaya. 

Auapilcan,  a  settlement  of  Tlapa,  Mexico,  containing  15  Indian 
families. 

Amatepec,  an  Indian  settlement  of  Zultepec,  Mexico,  situated  on  the 
top  of  a  mountain,  consisting  of  80  families.  Another  settlement,  of  the 
same  name,  in  the  district  of  Toitontepec,  has  15  Indians  families.  Both 
have  a  cold  temperature. 

Amatioi^n,  a  settlement  of  Huitepec,  in  Mexico,  containing  43  Indkn 
families. 


Mi 


I 


!S 


ih' 


;  'I 


3 


III! 


;iB 


J;  If* 


17 


.  <>n.i  \- 


f 

M 


m 


258 


ETHNOLOGY. 


Amatinohan,  a  settlement  of   Tlapa,  Mexico,  containing  62  Indiaa 

iiunilies. 

Amatlan,  a  settlement  of  Tanzitaro,  Mexico,  containing  60  Indian 
fiimiliesi.  Another  settlement  of  San  Louis,  has  380  families.  Another, 
111  the  district  of  Cordova,  has  220.  Another,  in  Zacatlan  248.  Ano- 
ther, in  Cozamaopan  has  150.  All  these  bear  the  same  name,  with  the 
prefix  of  the  dedicatory  patron,  Santa  Ana. 

Ambov,  a  bay  of  New  Jersey.  This  part  of  the  state  was  occupied,  in 
Mncient  time,  by  a  tribe  or  band  of  the  Minci,  who  were  called  Sauhi- 
kans. 

Amealco,  a  settlement  of  Gluerataro,  Mexico,  containing  38  Indian 
iiimilies. 

Ameca,  a  settlement  of  Autlan,  Mexico,  containing  43  Indian  families. 
Amecameca,  a  settlement  of  Chalco,  Mexico,  containing  570  Indiaa 
families. 

Amecaque,  a  settlement  of  Calpa,  Mexico,  containing  275  Indian 
families. 

America  ;  no  nation  of  Indians  on  this  continent,  had,  so  far  as  we  know, 
ever  generalized  sufficiently  to  bestow  a  generic  name  on  the  continent. 
The  Algonquin  terms  "  Our  Country,"  Aindanukeyan,  and  "  The  West,'' 
Kabean,  were  probably  the  most  comprehensive  which  their  intercourse 
or  ideas  required.  Equivalents  for  these  phrases  might  be,  perhaps,  suc- 
cessfully sought  among  all  the  most  advanced  tribes.  The  instances  here 
given  are  from  the  Odjibwa  dialect.      ;     "    ■<    ;.;■.;'     .  •  :i.. '•--!;i  ia 

Amicways,  or  Amicaw/es,  a  tribe  or  family  of  Indians,  who  are  spoken 
of  by  the  French  writers  as  having  formerly  inhabited  the  Manatonline 
chain  of  islands  in  lake  Huron.  The  term  is  from  Amik,  a  beaver.  The 
(>ttowas  settled  here,  after  their  discomfiture,  along  with  the  Adirondacks. 
on  the  St.  Lawrence.  '•  •    '  f  '■■• 

^  Amik-eminis,  the  group  of  Beaver  islands  of  Lake  Michigan.  The  east- 
ernmost of  this  {];roup  is  called  Amik-aindaud,  or  the  Beaver-house.  These 
islands  are  inhabited  by  Chippewas.  In  1840,  they  numbered  199  souls, 
of  whom  39  were  men,  51  women,  and  109  children.  All  were  engaged 
in  the  chase,  or  in  fishing,  and  none  in  agriculture.  Their  chief  was 
called  Kinvvabekizze.  ^--^iJ 

Amikwug,  a  wild  roving  nation  northwest  of  the  sources  of  the  Missis- 
sippi.    See  Beaver  Indians. 

Ahilpa,  a  settlement  of  Xochimilco,  in  Mexico,  containing  730  Indian 
families,  who  live  by  agriculture.  i  v  ••     ;  ■  ,{.;'••  rofjj  i/k»  ao 

Amiltepec,  a  settlement  of  Juquila,  M.,  containing  14  Indian  families. 
Amixocores,  a  barbarous  nation  of  Indians  of  Brazil.     They  inhabit 
the  woods  and  mountams  south  of  Rio  Janerio.     They  are  cruel  and 
treacherous.     They  are  at  continual  war  with  the  Portuguese.    Very  little 
i»  known  of  the  territory  they  inhabit,  or  of  their  manners. 


ETHNOLOGY. 


259 


Ammougkaugen,  a  name  used  in  1659,  for  the  southern  branch  of  the 
Piscalaqua  river. 

Amola,  or  Amula,  u  judicial  district  in  Guadaxalara,  Mexico.  In  the 
INIexican  tongue,  it  signifies  the  land  of  many  trees,  as  it  abuuiids  in  trees 
The  change  from  o  to  u  in  the  word,  is  deemed  a  corruption. 

AmoLTErar,  a  settlement  of  Teozaqualco,  Mexico,  containing  90  Indian 
families. 

Ajionoos'jck,  an  Indian  name  which  is  borne  by  two  rivers  of  New 
Hampshire.  Both  take  their  rise  in  the  White  Mountains.  The  upper 
Amonoosuck  enters  the  Connecticut  River,  at  Northumberland,  neat 
upper  Coos.  The  lower,  or  Great  Amonoosuck,  enters  the  same  river 
above  the  to  v.  of  Haverhill,  in  lower  Coos. 

Amopocan.  u  settlement  of  Indians  of  Cuyo,  in  Chili,  situated  along  the 
shores  of  a  river. 

Amozaque,  a  settlement  of  Puebla  de  los  Angelos,  in  a  hot  and  dry  tem- 
perature, containing  586  Indian  families. 

Ampomes,  a  barbarous  nation  of  Indians,  in  Paraguay.  They  inhabit 
the  forest  to  the  south  of  the  Rio  de  la  Plata.  They  are  uf  small 
istature.  They  are  divided  into  several  tribes.  They  are  courageous. 
They  live  on  wild  tropical  fruits,  and  on  fish  which  are  taken  in  certain 
lakes.  They  preserve  these  by  smoking.  They  enjoy  a  fine  country  and 
climate.  They  find  gold  in  the  sand  of  their  rivers,  and  have  some  traflic 
with  the  city  of  Conception.  Some  converts"  have  been  made  to  the  Cath 
olic  faith. 

Amues,  a  settlement  and  silver  mine  of  San  Luis  de  la  Paz,  in  Mexico. 
It  has  43  Indian  families,  besides  93  of  Mustecs  and  Muilatoes.  They 
;:ubsist  by  digging  in  the  mines. 

Amukcas,  a  nation  of  barbarous  Indians,  descended  from  the  Panches. 
in  New  Grenada.  They  live  in  the  forests  to  the  south  of  the  river  Mag- 
dalena.     But  little  is  known  of  them. 

Amxjskeag,  the  Indian  name  of  a  fall  m  the  river  Merrimack,  New 
Hampshire,  16  miles  below  Concord,  and  7  miles  below  Hookset  falls. 

Ana,  Santa.  Of  the  fii'ty-five  names  of  places  in  Mexico,  or  New  Spain, 
mentioned  by  Alcedo,  which  bear  this  name,  seven  are  the  scat  of  a  joint 
population  of  544  Indian  families.  Of  these,  31  are  in  Zaqualpa;  117  in 
Zultepec;  124  in  Toluca;  134  in  Cholula ;  18  in  Yautepec ;  25  in 
Mitta;  70  in  Amaqucca ;  and  149  in  Iluehuetlan. 

Anahuac,  the  ancient  Indian  name  of  New  Spain,  or  Mexico.  The 
valley  of  Mexico,  or  Tenochtitlan,  is,  according  to  Humboldt,  situated  in 
the  centre  of  the  cordillera  of  Anahuac.  This  valley  is  of  an  oval  form. 
Its  length  is  IS*  leagues,  estimating  from  the  entry  of  the  Rio  Tenango 
into  lake  Chalco  to  the  foot  of  the  Cerro  de  Sincoque,  and  12^  leagues  in 
breadth,  from  St.  Gabriel  to  the  sources  of  the  Rio  de  Escapusalco.  Its 
territorial  extent  is  244i  square  leagues,  of  which  only  22  square  leagues 


i 


•  if.,     I' 


m 


J  i 


L 
m 


i- 


\'ii 


260 


ETHNOLOGY. 


m 


are  occupied  by  lakes,  being  less  than  a  tenth  of  the  whole  surface.  The 
circumference  of  the  valley,  estimating  around  the  crest  of  the  mountains, 
is  67  leagues.  This  crest  is  very  elevated  in  moat  parts,  and  embraces  the 
great  volcanoes  of  I-rfi  Puebla,  Popocatepetl,  and  Iztacchihuatl.  There 
are  five  lakes  in  this  valley,  of  which,  that  of  Tezcuco  is  the  largest.  All 
are  much  diminished  in  the  quantity  of  water  they  yield,  since  the  16th 
century,  which  is  owing,  in  part,  to  the  destruction  of  trees  by  the  Span- 
iards, but  most  directly  to  the  canal  of  Huehuetoco,  cut  through  a  moun- 
tain, by  which  the  waters  are  drawn  into  the  river  Panuco,  and  thus  find 
their  way  into  the  Atlantic.  By  this  work,  the  city  of  Mexico  itself  was 
freed  from  all  eflfects  of  periodical  inundation,  and  the  site  enlarged  and 
rendered  better  suited  to  streets  and  carriages.  The  waters  of  lake  Tez- 
cuco  are  impregnated  with  muriate  and  carbonate  of  soda.  Those  of 
Xochimilco  are  the  most  pure  and  limpid.  Humboldt  found  their  specific 
gravity  to  be  1.0009,  when  distilled  water  at  the  temperature  of  54" 
Fahrenheit,  was  1.000,  and  that  of  Tezcuco  1.0215. 

Of  the  five  lakes  mentioned,  Xochimilco  and  Chalco  contain  6^  square 
leagues;  Tezcuco,  10^^;  San  Christoval,  3-^]  and  Zumpango,  1^^. 
The  valley  is  a  basin,  surrounded  by  an  elevated  wall  of  porphyry  moun> 
tains.  The  bottom  of  this  basin  is  2,277  metres,  or  7,468  feet  above 
the  sea. 

Analog,  a  settlement  of  Guadalaxara,  in  Mexico,  containing  40  Indian 
families. 

Anasaguntakook,  a  band  of  the  Abenaki,  on  the  sources  of  the  Andros- 
coggin, in  Maine. 

Ancamares,  a  nation  of  Indians  inhabiting  the  shores  of  the  river  Ma- 
dera. They  are  very  warlike  and  robust.  In  1683  they  attacked  the 
Portuguese,  and  compelled  them  to  give  up  the  navigation  of  the  rirer. 
They  are  divided  into  different  tribes.  The  most  numerous  are  the  An- 
camares, who  inhabit  the  shores  of  the  river  Cayari. 

Ancas,  a  nation  of  Indians  in  Peru,  who,  on  the  6th  January,  1725, 
were  overwhelmed  and  destroj'ed  by  the  ruins  of  a  mountain  which  burst 
forth  by  an  earthquake.    Fifteen  thousand  souls  perished  on  that  occasion. 

Ance,  or  Hance's  band  of  Chippewas,  living  at  Point  St.  Ignace,  on 
the  straits  of  Michilimackinac,  in  Michigan.  This  band,  in  1840,  as  de- 
noted by  the  annuity  pay  rolls,  numbered  193 ;  of  whom,  33  were  men, 
54  women,  and  106  children.  They  subsist  in  part  by  hunting  the  small 
furred  animals  still  existing  in  the  country,  and  in  part  by  fishing.  They 
migrate  from  place  to  place,  as  the  season  varies,  plant  very  little,  and  are 
addicted  to  the  use  of  ardent  spirits. 

Anclote,  an  island  on  the  southwest  coast  of  Florida ;  also,  a  river 
flowing  into  the  gulf  at  that  locality,  which  is  also  called,  in  the  Seminole 
dialect,  the  Est-has-hotee. 


ETHNOLOGY. 


361: 


Ancuteres,  a  nation  of  infidel  Indians  inhabiting  the  forests  of  the  river 
Napo,  in  Quito.     They  are  numerous,  savage,  treacherous,  and  inconstant. 

Andastes,  a  nation  formerly  inhabiting  the  territory  on  the  southern 
shores  of  lake  Erie,  southwest  of  the  Senecas.  They  were  extirpated  by 
the  Irjquois. 

Andaig  Weos,  or  Crow's  Flesh,  a  hereditary  chief  of  the  Chippewa 
nation,  living  towards  the  close  of  the  last  century  at  the  ancient  Indian 
village  of  La  Pointe  Chegoimegon,  on  lake  Superior.  He  possessed  quali- 
ties, which,  under  a  different  phasis  of  society,  would  have  developed 
themselves  in  marked  acts  of  benevolence.  Numbers  of  anecdotes,  favour- 
able to  his  character,  are  related  of  him,  and  have  been  handed  down  by 
tradition  among  the  French  residents  on  that  remote  frontier.  Although 
a  warrior,  engaged  in  frequent  expeditions  against  the  enemies  of  his  tribe, 
he  opposed  the  shedding  of  the  blood  of  white  men  who  were  encountered, 
in  a  defenceless  state,  in  the  pursuits  of  trade.  He  also  resisted  the  plun- 
der of  their  property.  He  had  a  strong  natural  sense  of  justice,  accom- 
panied with  moral  energy,  and  gave  utterance  to  elevated  and  ennobling 
sentiments  in  his  intercourse. 

Andreas,  San.  A  settlement  of  Texupilco,  in  Mexico,  containing  77 
Indian  families ;  another  of  Toluco,  of  134 ;  another  in  Tlatotepec,  of  33; 
another  in  Tuxtla,  of  1170;  another  in  Guejozingo,  of  15;  another  in 
Papalotepec,  of  20 ;  another  in  Hiscoutepec,  of  C  > ;  another  in  Tepehua- 
oan,  of  40  ;  all  under  the  same  dedicatory  name. 

Ane  oscoggin,  the  main  western  source  of  the  river  Kennebec,  ni 
Maine. 

Angagua,  Santiago  De  ;  a  settlement  of  Valladolid,  Mexico,  containing 
22  Indian  families. 

Angamocutiro,  a  settlement  of  the  same  district  with  the  preceding,  con- 
taining 1 06  Indian  families. 

Angaraes,  a  province  of  Peru,  containing  six  curacies  or  parishes  of 
Indians. 

Angeles,  Puebla  De  Los,  the  capitol  of  the  province  of  Tlaxcala,  in  New 
Spain,  or  Mexico,  founded  in  1533.  The  entire  number  of  Indian  fami- 
lies within  this  important  jurisdiction  is  3,200,  which,  at  the  ordinary  rate 
of  the  estimation  of  Indian  population  here,  that  is,  five  souls  to  a  family, 
gives  an  aggregate  of  16,000.  These  are  descendants  of  the  ancient 
Azteecs,  who  inhabited  the  country  on  its  conquest. 

This  is,  however,  but  the  population  of  the  chief  town  or  capital.  The 
entire  intendency  of  Pueblos  de  los  Angeles  contained,  in  1793,  508,098 
souls.  Of  this  number,  373,752  were  Indians  of  pure  blood,  divided  into 
187,531  males,  and  186,221  females.  There  were  also  77,908  of  the 
mixed  race,  divided  into  37,318  males,  and  40,590  females.  But  54,980 
were  Spaniards,  or  whites,  exclusive  of  585  secular  ecclesiastics,  446 
monks,  and  427  nuns. 


H 


i;  :! 


!  i 


^' 


I  *i 


m 

4 


t. 


^if 


!;■: 


262 


ETHNOLOGY. 


II 


■|'| 


This  preponderance  of  the  native  Indian  population  is  still  more  strik- 
ing in  the  government  of  Ilaxcala,  which,  of  course,  mcludes  the  capital 
above  n;imcd.  In  1793,  it  contained  a  population  of  59,177  souls;  ol 
which,  42,878  wcro  Indians,  divided  into  21,849  males,  and  21,020 
females.  The  town  is  governed  by  a  Cacique,  and  four  Indian  Alcaldes, 
who  veprosont  the  ancient  heads  of  the  four  quarters,  still  called  Teepecti- 
pac,  Ocotelalco,  Qiiiahtuitztlan,  and  Tizatlan.  By  virtue  of  a  royal  cedula 
of  16th  April,  1585,  the  whites  have  no  seat  in  the  municipality.  The 
<'aciquL',  or  Indian  Governor,  enjoys  the  honors  of  an  affircz  real.  Not- 
withstanding the  zeal  of  a  Spanish  intendanl  general,  the  progress  of  the 
inhabitants  in  industry  and  prosperity  has  been  extremely  slow.  The  se- 
cret of  this  is,  pt  "haps,  revealed  in  the  fact  that  four  fifths  of  the  whole 
property  belongs  to  mort-main  proprietors,  that  is  to  say,  to  communities 
of  monks,  to  chapters,  corporations,  and  hospitals.  Their  trade  is  also  de- 
pressed by  the  enormous  price  of  carriage  from  the  table  lands,  and  the 
want  of  beasts  of  burden. 

The  geology  and  antiquities  of  this  part  of  Mexico,  are  equally  interest- 
ing. The  intendency  of  Puebla  is  traversed  by  the  high  Cordilleras  of 
Anahuac,  which,  beyond  the  18th  degree  of  latitude,  spreads  into  a  plain, 
elevated  from  1,800  to  2,000  metres  above  the  level  of  the  ocean,  or  from 
5.905  to  6,561  feet.  In  this  intendency  is  also  the  Popocatepetl,  the  high- 
"St  mountain  in  Mexico.  Hnmboldt's  measurement  of  this  volcano  makes 
it  600  metres  (1,9G8  feet,)  higher  than  the  most  elevated  summit  of  the 
old  continent.  It  is,  indeed,  only  exceeded  between  Panama  and  Behring's 
Straits,  by  Mt.  St.  Elias. 

The  table  land  of  Puebla  exhibits  remarkable  vestiges  of  ancient  civij- 
ization.  The  fortifications  of  Tlaxcala  are  po&.erior  in  the  date  of  their 
construction  to  the  great  pyramid  of  Cholula.  This  pyramid,  or  teocalli. 
is  the  most  stupendous  monument  erected  by  the  race.  Its  squares  ar*:; 
arranged  in  exact  accordance  with  the  astronomical  parallels.  It  is  con 
structed  in  stages  or  terraces,  the  highest  of  which  is  177  feet  above  thft 
plain.  It  has  a  base  of  1423  feet.  By  a  passage  excavated  into  the  norir« 
side  of  it,  a  few  years  ago,  it  is  found  to  be  solid,  and  to  consist  of  alte^nal^, 
layers  of  brick  and  clay.  Its  centre  has  not,  however,  been  reached.  It> 
lieight  exceeds  the  third  of  the  great  Egyptian  pyramids  of  the  group  o/ 
<  ihiza.  In  its  base,  however,  it  exceeds  that  of  all  other  edifices  found  by 
travellers  in  the  old  continent ;  it  is  almost  double  that  of  the  great  pyra- 
mid of  Cheops.  To  conceive  of  the  vastness  of  the  structure,  let  the  tra- 
veller imagine  a  square  four  times  the  size  of  the  Place  Vendome,  piled 
up  with  brick,  in  terraces,  twice  the  utmost  height  of  the  palace  of  the 
Louvre.  '    -  '  ■  '  '  ''''•'  '  ■'' 

The  Indians  of  the  province  of  Tlaxcala  speak  three  languages,  differ- 
ing from  one  another,  namely :  the  Mexican,  Totonac,  and  Tlapanac. 
The  first  is  peculiar  to  the  inhabitants  of  Puebla,  Cholula,  and  Tlascalla ; 


ETHNOLOGY. 


263 


the  second  to  the  inhabitants  of  Zacatlan ;  and  the  third  is  presrrved  in 
the  environs  of  Tlapa.  Tlie  population  of  tlie  entire  intendoncy  of  I'ue- 
bla,  in  1803,  that  is,  ten  years  after  the  census  above  not»jd,  had  advanced 
to  813,300  in  an  extent  of  2,GU(j  square  lea<,'-ues,  giving  301  inhabitants  to 
the  square  league.  Small  us  this  may  appear,  it  is  four  times  greater  than 
that  of  Sweden,  and  nearly  equal  to  that  of  the  Kingdom  of  Arragoii. 

Anialis,  a  barbarous  nation  of  South  American  Indians,  in  the  llanos 
of  Casanaro  and  Meta,  in  the  new  kingdom  of  Grenada.  They  are  de- 
scended from  the  Betoyes.  Tiiey  are  very  numerous,  and  of  a  gentle 
nature.     The  Jesuits  established  a  mission  among  them  in  1722. 

Annaciois,  or  Annacous,  a  barbarous  nation  of  Indians,  of  the  province 
of  Puerto  Seguro,  in  Brazil.  They  inhabit  the  woods  and  mountains  to 
the  west,  and  near  the  rivers  Grande  and  Yucara.  They  are  in  a  con- 
stant state  of  warflire,  night  and  day.  They  are  irrcconcileable  enemies 
of  the  Portuguese,  whose  colonies  and  cuhivated  lands  they  continually 
infest,  and  which  they  destroyed  in  1687. 

Annemosing,  the  name  of  the  Ottowas,  and  Chippewas,  for  the  Fox 
Islands,  of  lake  Michigan.  It  is  derived  of  Annemose,  a  young  dog  or 
fox,  and  i;?.^,  a  partich  denoting  place,  or  locality. 

Annemikeens,  a  Chippewa  hunter  of  Red  liver,  in  Hudson's  buy, 
who  survived  a  conflict  with  a  grisly  bear.  After  being  terribly  lacerated, 
in  his  face  and  limbs,  but  not  deprived  of  consciousness,  he  affected  death. 
The  animal  then  seized  him  gently  by  the  neck,  and  dragged  him  to  a 
thicket,  where  hr.  was  left,  as  it  was  thought,  to  be  eaten  when  the  calls 
of  hunger  shouk'  demand.  From  this  position  he  arose,  first  setting  up, 
and  binding  jvaits  of  his  lacerated  flesh  down,  and  afterwards  rose,  and 
succeeded  ip.  reaching  his  wigwam,  where,  by  skill  in  the  use  of  simples, 
his  wound.i  v;ere  entirely  healed.  The  name  signifies  little  thunder,  be- 
ing a  coT^nnd  from  Annimikee,  thunder,  and  the  diminutive  inflection 
in  us. 

Annv/teligo,  a  hammock  brought  to  notice  in  the  late  war  with  the 
Seminoles,  in  Florida.     It  is  situated  east  of  the  Wuhlacooche  river. 

Anolaima,  a  settlement  of  locaima,  in  New  Granada,  containing  a 
small,  but  indefinite  population  of  Indians. 

Antalis,  a  barbarous  and  warlike  nation  of  Indians,  in  the  kingdom 
of  Chile,  to  the  west  of  Coquimbo.  They  valorously  opposed  the  pro- 
gress of  the  Inca  Yupanqui,  compelling  him,  in  the  end,  to  terminate 
his  conquests  on  the  other  side  of  the  river  Maule,  the  last  boundary  of 
Peru. 

Antiquities.     See  the  articles  Grave  Creek,  Marrietta,  Circleville,  &c. 

Anthony  St.  ;  the  falls  of,  being  the  fourth  and  lowermost  of  the  per- 
pendicular, or  prominent  falls  of  the  Mississippi,  and  by  far  the  greatest. 

The  first  fall  of  this  stream  is  the  Kakabika,  situated  about  half  a  day's 
journey  below  Itasca  lake ;  the  second  is  called  Pukagama,  and  occurs  be- 


I   ', 


w 


i 


264 


ETHNOLOGY. 


low  the  influx  of  the  Leech  lake  branch.  The  third  is  below  Elk  river, 
and  is  passable  in  boats  and  canoes.  St.  Anthony's  is  the  most  consider- 
able of  the  series,  and  the  only  one  which  presents  an  abrupt  plunge  of 
the  stream  from  horizontal  rocks.  They  were  thus  named  by  Hennepin, 
about  1680.  By  the  £)acotah  Indians,  who  inhabit  the  country,  they  are 
called  Haha.  It  is  at  this  point,  that  the  Mississippi,  which  gathers  its 
waters  from  high  table  landj,  and  has  its  course,  for  several  hundreds  of 
miles,  through  diluvions  superimposed  on  the  primitive,  first  plunges  into 
the  great  secondary  formation.  For  more  than  a  thousand  miles,  in  its 
way  southward,  its  banks  are  rendered  imposing  and  precipitous  by  this 
formation.  At  or  near  the  Grand  Tower,  and  its  adjunct  precipice,  on  thf 
Missouri  shore,  this  formation  ceases,  and  the  river  enters  the  great  delta, 
which  still  confines  it,  for  a  like  distance,  before  it  expands  itself,  by  its 
bifurcations,  and  final  exit,  in  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  at  the  Balize. 

Antonio,  San.  The  following  statistical  facts,  denote  the  Indian  popu- 
lation, of  sundry  settlements,  bearing  this  name,  within  the  former  govern- 
ment of  New  Spain,  now  Mexico.  In  the  limits  of  Tollman,  32  families ; 
in  Tampoiomon,  128  ;  in  Toluca  51 ;  in  Metepec  261 ;  in  Coronango, 
44  ;  in  Huehuetlan,  140  ;  in  Chapala,  27. 

ArACAHUND,  or  White  Eyes,  a  Delaware  chief  of  note,  of  the  era  of 
the  American  revolution,  who  is  frequently  mentioned  in  documents  of 
the  times. 

Apaces,  San  Juan  Bautista  De,  a  settlement  of  Zelaga  in  the  province 
and  bishopric  of  Mechoacan,  containing  135  Indian  families.  Another 
settlement,  of  the  same  name,  with  the  dedicatory  title  of  Santa  Maria,  in 
the  district  of  Zitaguaro,  contains  24  families. 

Apaches,  a  nation  of  Indians,  located  between  the  Rio  del  Norte  and  the 
sources  of  the  Nuaces,  who  were  reported,  in  1817,  at  3,500.  In  ac 
official  report  submitted  to  Congress,  in  1837,  their  numbers  "within 
striking  distance  of  the  western  frontier,"  are  vaguely  put  at,  20,280. 


I         i 


'If 


Apallachuns  ;  a  nation  of  Indians  who  formerly  inhabited  the  ex- 
treme southern  portion  of  the  United  States,  and  have  left  their  name  in 
the  leading  range  of  the  Apallachian  mountains.  In  1539  De  Soto  found 
them  in  Florida,  a  term  at  that  era  comprehending  also  the  entire  area  of 
the  present  states  of  Alabama,  Mississippi,  Louisiana,  and  other  portions 
of  the  southern  territory.  They  were  numerous,  fierce,  and  valorous. 
They  were  clothed  in  the  skins  of  wild  beasts.  They  used  bows  and 
arrows,  clubs  and  spears.  They  did  not,  as  many  nations  of  barbarians  do, 
poison  their  darts.  They  were  temperate,  drinking  only  water.  They 
did  not  make  wars  on  slight  pretences,  or  for  avarice,  but  to  repress  at- 
tacks, or  remedy  injustice.  They  treated  their  prisoners  with  humanity, 
and  like  other  persons  of  their  households.  They  were  long  lived,  some 
persons  reaching  a  hundred  years.  They  worshipped  the  sun,  to  which 
they  sang  hymns,  morning  and  evening.  These  facts  are  to  be  gleaned 
from  the  narrative.  What  were  their  numbers,  how  far  they  extended 
their  jurisdiction,  what  were  their  affiliations  by  language,  customs,  and 
institutions  with  other  tribes,  cannot  be  accurately  decided.  Much  that 
is  said  of  their  civil  and  military  polity,  buildings,  ceremomes  and  other 
traits,  applies  to  the  Floridian  Indians  generally,  and  may  be  dismissed  as 
either  vague,  or  not  characteristic  of  the  Appalachians.  A  quarto  vol- 
ume was  published  in  London  in  1666,  by  John  Davies,  under  the  title 
of  a  "  History  of  the  Caribby  Indians,"  in  which  he  traces  the  caribs  of 
the  northern  groups  of  the  West  Indies,  to  the  Apallachians,  and  relates 
many  incidents,  and  narrates  a  series  of  surprising  wars  and  battles, 
reaching,  in  their  effects,  through  the  Mississippi  valley  up  to  the  great 
lakes,  which  have  the  appearance  of  fable.  How  much  of  this  account, 
which  speaks  of  "  cattle"  and  "  herds,"  may  be  grafted  on  ancient  tra- 
ditions, it  is  impossible  to  tell.  There  are  some  proo&  of  such  an  an- 
cient civilisation  in  the  Ohio  valley  and  other  sections  of  the  country,  but 
they  are  unconnected  with  any  Indian  traditions,  which  have  survived, 
unless  we  consider  the  mounds  and  remains  of  antique  forts  as  monu- 
mental evidences  of  these  reputed  wars.  The  Lenapee  accounts  of  these 
ancient  wars  with  the  Tallagees  or  Allegewy,  may  be  thought  to  refer  to 
this  ancient  people,  who  had,  if  this  conjecture  be  correct,  extended 
their  dominion  to  the  middle  and  northern  latitudes  of  the  present  area 
of  the  United  States,  prior  to  the  appearance  of  the  Algonquin  and  Iro- 
quies  races.  Mr.  Irving  has  suggested  the  name  of  Apallachia,  or  AUe- 
gania,  derived  from  the  stock,  for  this  diyision  of  the  continent. 

'  '     '  266 


■\yv 


LANGUAGE. 


I  I  .•  ,1 


LECTURES  ON  THE  ORAMMATK  AI,  STRUCTt'ilE 

OF  THE  INDIAN  LANCiHAGE. 

The  course  of  lectures,  of  which  the  following  are  jjart,  vvero  delivered 
before  the  St.  Mary's  committee  of  the  Algic  Society.  Two  of  theiri  only 
have  been  published.  They  arc  here  continued  from  the  article  "  Indian 
Languages,"  at  page  202  of  the  "Narrative  of  the  Discovery  of  the  actual 
Source  of  the  Mississippi,  in  Itasca  Lake,"  published  by  the  Harpers,  in 
1834.  The  family  of  languages  selected  as  the  topic  of  inquiry,  is  the 
Algonquin.  All  the  examples  employed  are  drawn  from  that  particular 
type  of  it  which  is  called  Chippewa,  in  our  transactions  with  them,  but 
which  they  uniformly  pronounce  themselves,  Od-jib-\va.  These  torms 
are  employed  as  perfect  synonyms.  "^IMie  phrase  "  Odjibwa-Algonquin," 
wherever  it  occurs,  is  intended  to  link,  in  the  mind  of  the  inquirer,  the 
.«pecies  and  the  genus  (if  we  may  borrow  a  term  from  natural  history)  of 
the  language,  but  is  not  fraught  v/ith,  or  intended  to  convoy,  any  additional 
idea.     The  three  terms  relate  to  one  and  the  same  people. 


LECTURE    III 


Obsfirvatioiis  on  tho  Adjective — Its  distin.^tiou  into  two  classed  denoted  by  the  prosenc* 
or  absence  of  vitality — Exaniplen  of  the  aiiiniates  and  inaniinateH — Mode  of  thoir 
conversion  into  substantives — How  pronouns  are  applied  to  these  derivatives,  and  the 
manner  of  forminpf  compound  tennw  from  adjective  basci?,  to  describe  tho  various  natn- 
■  ral  phenomena — The  application  of  these  principles  in  common  conversation,  and  in 
the  description  of  natural  and  artificial  objects — Adjectives  always  preserve  the  dis- 
tinction of  number — Numerals — Arithmetical  capacity  of  the  language — The  unit. 
exists  in  duplicate.  x  ■  .  ,  ,      ,         . 

1 .  It  has  been  remarked  that  the  distinction  of  words  into  animates  and 
Inanimates,  is  a  principle  intimately  interwoven  throughout  the  structure 
of  the  language.  It  is,  in  fact,  so  deeply  imprinted  upon  its  grammatical 
forms,  and  is  so  perpetually  recurring,  that  it  may  be  looked  upon,  not 
only  as  forming  a  striking  peculiarity  of  the  language,  but  as  constituting 
(he  fundamental  principle  of  its  structure,  from  which  all  other  rules  have 
derived  their  limits,  and  to  which  they  have  been  made  to  conform.  No 
<:Jass  oi'  words  appears  to  have  escaped  its  impress.     Whatever  concords 

266 


LANGUAGE. 


267 


Other  laws  impose,  they  all  agree,  ami  are  made  subservient  in  the  cstub- 
liiihnicnt  of  this. 

It  rnia^ht  appear  to  be  a  useless  distinction  in  the  adjective,  when  the 
frubstaiitivc  is  thus  marked  ;  but  it  will  bo  recollected  that  it  is  iti  the 
plural  of  the  substantive  only,  that  the  distinction  is  marked.  And  we 
shall  presently  havo  occasion  to  show,  that  redundancy  of  forms,  are,  to 
considerable  extent,  obviated  in  practice. 

For  the  origin  of  the  principle  itself,  we  need  lookoidyto  nature,  whichen- 
dows  animate  bodies  with  animate  properties  and  (pialitios,  and  vice  versa. 
But  it  is  duo  tothetribeswhospeak  this  language,  to  have  invented  one  set  oi 
adjective  symbols  to  express  the  ideas  peculiarly  appropriate  to  the  former, 
and  another  set  applicable,  exclusively,  to  the  latter ;  and  to  have  given 
the. words  good  and  bad,  black  and  white,  great  and  small,  handsome  and 
ugly,  such  modifications  as  are  practically  competent  to  indicate  the  ge- 
neral nature  of  the  objects  referred  to,  whether  provided  with,  or  destitute 
of  the  vital  principle.  And  not  only  so,  but  by  the  figurative  use  of 
these  forms,  to  exalt  inanimate  masses  into  the  class  of  living  beings,  or 
lo  strip  the  latter  of  the  properties  of  life — a  principle  of  much  importance 
to  their  public  speakers. 

This  distinction  is  shown  in  the  following  examples,  in  which  it  will  be 
observed,  that  the  inflection  izzi,  generally  denotes  the  pcr.sonal,  and  au, 
un,  or  loud,  the  impersonal  forms. 


Adj 

:  Inanimate. 

Adj:  Animate. 

Bad 

Monaud 

ud 

Monaud 

izzi. 

Ugly 

Gushkoonaug 

wud 

Gushkoonaug 

oozzi 

Beautiiul 

Bishegaindaug 

wud 

Bishegaindaug 

oozzi. 

Strong 

S6ng 

un 

SOng 

izzi. 

Soft 

Ndk 

un 

Ndk 

izzi. 

Hard 

Mushkow 

au 

Mushkow 

izzi. 

Smooth 

Shoiskw 

au 

Shoisk 

oozzL 

Black 

Mukkuddaw 

au 

Mukkuddaw 

izzi. 

White 

Waubishk 

au 

Waubishk 

izzi. 

Yellow 

Ozahw 

au 

Ozahw 

izzi. 

Red 

Miskw 

au 

Miskw 

izzi. 

Blue 

Ozhahwushkw 

au 

Ozhahwushkw 

izzL 

Sour 

Sheew 

un 

Sheew 

izzi. 

Sweet 

Weeshkob 

un 

Weeshkob 

izzi. 

Light 

Naung 

un 

Naung 

izzi. 

It  is  not,  however,  in  all  cases,  by  mere  modifications  of  the  adjective, 
that  these  distinctions  are  expressed.  Words  totally  different  in  sound, 
and  evidently  derived  from  radically  different  roots,  are,  in  some  i&yf  instan-> 
ces,  employed,  as  in  the  following  examples :       ,  .;  =* 


!■!' 


.1 


Jill 


f' 


I 


t 


4| 


fi 


M 


208 


I 


LsV^irkimZ. 

Adj:  Itiau'   •  u. 

Adj 

AnimaU. 

Good 

Onisheshin 

Minno. 

Bad 

Monaudud 

Mudjee. 

Large 

Mitihau 

Mindiddo. 

Small 

Pungee 

Uggaushi 

Old 

Qeekau 

Oitizzi. 

It  may  bo  remarked  of  these  forms,  that  although  the  impersonal  will,  in 
some  instances,  take  the  personal  inflections,  the  rule  is  not  reciprocated, and 
minno,  and  mindiddo,  and  gitizzi,  and  all  words  similarly  situated,  remain 
unchangeably  animates.  The  word  pungee,  is  limited  to  the  expression 
of  quantity,  and  its  correspondent  uggaushi,  to  size,  or  quality.  Kishe- 
da,  (hot)  is  restricted  to  the  heat  of  a  fire  ;  keezhautu,  to  the  heat  of  the 
Mun.  There  is  still  a  third  term  to  indicate  the  natural  heat  of  the  body, 
Kizzizoo.  Mitshau  (large)  is  generally  applied  to  countries,  lakes,  riv- 
ers, &.C.  Mindiddo,  to  the  body,  and  gitshee,  indiscriminately.  Onishi- 
shin,  and  its  correspondent  onishishshd,  signify,  handsome  or  fair,  as  well 
OS  good.  Kwonaudj  a.  a.  and  kwonaudj  ewun  a.  i.  mean,  strictly,  hand- 
some, and  imply  nothing  further.  Minno,  is  the  appropriate  personal 
form  for  good.  Mudgee  and  monaudud,  may  reciprocally  change  gen- 
ders, the  lirst  by  the  addition  of  i-e-«,  and  the  second  by  altering  vd  to 
izzi. 

Distinctions  of  this  kind  are  of  considerable  importance  in  a  practical 
point  of  view,  and  their  observance  or  neglect,  are  noticed  with  scrupulous 
exactness  by  the  Indians.  The  want  of  inanimate  forms  to  such  words  as 
happy,  sorrowful,  brave,  sick  &>c.  creates  no  confusion,  as  inanimate  nouns 
cannot,  strictly  speaking,  take  upon  themselves  such  qualities,  and  when 
they  do— as  they  sometimes  do,  by  one  of  those  extravagant  figures  of 
speech,  which  are  used  in  their  tales  of  transformations,  the  animate  forms 
answer  all  purposes.  For  in  these  tales  the  whole  material  creation  may 
be  clothed  with  animation.  The  rule,  as  exhibited  in  practice,  is  limited, 
with  sufficient  accuracy,  to  the  boundaries  prescribed  by  nature. 

To  avoid  a  repetition  of  forms,  were  the  noun  and  the  adjective  both  to 
be  employed  in  their  usual  relation,  the  latter  is  endowed  with  a  pronomi- 
nal, or  substantive  inflection.  And  the  use  of  the  noun,  in  its  separate 
form,  is  thus  wholly  superceded.  Thus  onishishin,  a.  i.  and  onishishsha, 
a.  a.  become  Wanishishing,  that  which  is  good,  or  fair,  and  Wanish- 
ishid,  he  who  is  good  or  fair.  The  following  examples  will  exhibit  this 
rule,  under  each  of  its  forms. 

Compound  or  Noun-Adjective  Animate. 
Black  Mukkuddaw  izzi  Makuddaw  izzid. 

White  Waubishk      izzi  Wyaubishk  izzid.      ■     * 

Yellow  Ozahw  izzi        "•■■     Wazauw      izzid. 

Red  Miskw  izzi  ■■  Mashk       oozzid.    '  ^^  ^ 

Strong  Song  uzi  Song  izzid. 


LANOVAOE. 


369 


Noun-Adjectivo  Inanimate. 
Black  Mukkuddaw  au  Miikkudd&w  aug. 

White  Waubiahk      au  Wyauhishk    awg. 

Yellow  Ozahw  au  Wazhauw      aug. 

Rod  Miahkw         au  Mishkw         aug. 

The  animate  forms  in  these  examples  will  bo  recognized,  as  exhibiting 
a  further  extension  of  the  rule,  mentioned  in  the  preceding  chapter,  by 
which  substantives  arc  formed  i'rom  the  indicative  of  the  verb  by  a  permu- 
tation of  the  vowels.  And  these  Airms  are  likewise  rendered  plural  m 
the  manner  there  mentioned.  They  also  undergo  changes  to  indicate  the 
various  persons.  For  instance  onishisha  is  thus  declined  to  mark  the 
person. 

W&nishish-cyaun  I  (am)  good,  or  fair. 

Wiinishish-eyun  Thou  (art)  good,  or  fair. 

Wanishish-id  He  (is)  good  or  fair. 

Wanishish-eyang  We  (are)  good  or  fair  (ex.) 

Wanishish-eyung  We  (are)  good  a  fair  (in.) 

Wilnishish-eyaig  Ye  (are)  good  or  fair. 

Wftnishish-idigj  They  (are)  good  or  fair. 

The  inanimate  forms,  being  without  person,  are  simply  rendered  plural 
by  iUf  changing  maiskwaug,  to  maiskwaug-in,  &c.  &c.  The  verbal  sig- 
nification which  these  forms  assume,  as  indicated  in  the  words  am,  art,  is, 
are,  is  to  bo  sought  in  the  pcrmutativo  change  of  the  first  syllable.  Thus 
o  is  changed  to  vv&,  muk  to  m^k,  waub  to  wy-aub,  ozau  to  wdzau,  misk 
to  maisk,  «&c.  The  pronoun,  as  is  usual  in  the  double  compounds,  is 
formed  wholly  by  the  inflections  eyaun,  eyun,  &.c. 

The  strong  tendency  of  the  adjective  to  assume  a  personal,  or  pronom- 
ico-substantive  form,  leads  to  the  employment  of  many  words  in  a  par- 
ticular, or  exclusive  sense.  And  in  any  future  practical  attempts  with  the 
language,  it  will  be  found  greatly  to  facilitate  its  acquisition  if  the  adjec- 
tives are  arranged  in  distinct  classes,  separated  by  this  characteristic  prin- 
ciple of  their  application.  The  examples  we  have  given  are  chiefly  those 
which  may  be  considered  strictly  animate,  or  inanimate,  admit  of  double 
forms,  and  are  of  general  use.  Many  of  the  examples  recorded  in  the 
original  manuscripts  employed  in  these  lectures,  are  of  a  more  concrete 
character,  and,  at  the  same  time,  a  more  limited  use.  Thus  shaugwewe, 
is  a  weak  person,  nOkaugumme,  a  weak  drmk,  nokaugwud,  a  weak,  or 
soft  piece  of  wood.  Sussftgau,  is  fine,  but  can  only  be  applied  to  per- 
sonal appearance :  beesau,  indicates  fine  grains.  Keewushkwa  is  giddy, 
and  keewushkwabee,  giddy  with  drink,  both  being  restricted  to  the  third 
person.  SOngun  and  songizzi,  are  the  personal  and  impersonal  forms  of 
strong,  as  given  above.  But  Mushkowaugumme,  is  strong  drink.  In 
like  manner  the  two  words  for  hard,  as  aboTe,  are  restricted  to  solid  sub- 


'     .1 


1 ,1 


\' 


M'l 


270 


LANGUAGE. 


H 


'f'^i 


stances.  Sunnuhgud  is  hard  (to  endure,)  waindud,  is  easy  (to  perform.) 
Songediiti  is  brave,  Shaugedtia  cowardly,  kf  azhinzhowizzi,  active,  kizhe- 
Ivau.  swift,  onaunegoozzi  lively,  minwaindum  happy,  guslikwaindum,  sor- 
rowful, but  all  these  forms  are  confined  to  the  third  person  of  the  indica- 
tive, singular.  Pibbigwau,  is  a  rough  or  knotted  substance.  Pubbiggo- 
ozzi,  a  rough  person.  Keenwau  is  long,  or  tall,  (any  solid  mass.)  Kay- 
nozid  is  a  tall  person.  Tahkozid  a  short  person.  Wassayau  is  light ; 
wassaubizzoo,  the  light  of  the  eye;  wasshauzha,  the  light  of  a  star,  or  any 
luminous  body.  Keenau  is  sharp,  keenaubikud,  a  sharp  knife,  or  stone. 
Keezhaubikeday,  is  hot  metal,  a  hot  stove,  &c.  Keezhaugummeda,  is  hot 
water.  AubudgeetOn,  is  useful, — a  useful  thing.  Wauweeug  is  frivolous, 
any  thing  frivolous  in  word,  or  deed.  Tubbushish,  appears  to  be  a  gene- 
ral term  for  low.  Ishpimming  is  high  in  the  air.  Ishpau,  is  applied  to 
any  high  fixture,  as  a  house,  &c.  Ishpaubikau  is  a  high  rock.  Taush- 
kaubikau,  a  split  rock. 

These  combinations  and  limitations  meet  the  inquirer  at  every  step. 
They  are  the  current  phrases  of  the  language.  They  present  short, 
ready,  and  often  beautiful  modes  of  expression.  But  as  they  shed  light, 
both  upon  the  idiom  and  genius  of  the  language,  I  shall  not  scruple  to  add 
further  examples  and  illustrations.  Ask  a  Chippewa,  the  name  for  rock, 
and  he  will  answer  awzhcbik.  The  generic  import  of  aubik,  has  been  ex- 
plained. Ask  him  the  name  for  red  rock,  and  he  will  answer  miskwau- 
bik, — for  white  rock,  and  he  will  answer  waubaubik,  for  black  rock 
mukkuddc'ivvaubik, — for  yellow  rock,  ozahwaubik, — for  green  rock,  oz- 
hahwushkwaubik, — for  bright  rock,  wassayaubik,  for  smooth  rock,  shois- 
hkwaubik,  &.c.  compounds  in  which  the  words  red,  white,  black,  yellow. 
&C.  unite  with  aubik.  Pursue  this  inquiry  and  the  following  forms  will 
he  elicited. 


Impersonal. 


Miskwaubik-ud. 

Waubaubik-ud. 

Mukkuddiiwaubik-ud. 

Ozahwaubik-ud. 

Wassayaubik-ud. 

Shoiskwaubik-ud. 

Miskwaubik-izzi. 

Waubaubik-izzi. 

Mukkuddawaubik-izzi. 

Ozahwaubik-izzi. 

Wassayaubik-izzi. 

Shoiskwaubik-izzi. 


Persmal. 


It  (is)  a  red  rock. 
It  (is)  a  white  rock. 
It  (is)  a  black  rock. 
It  (is)  a  yellow  rock. 
It  (is)  a  bright  rock 
It  (is)  a  smooth  rock. 

He  (is)  a  red  rock. 
He  (is)  a.  white  rock. 
He  (is)  a  black  rock. 
He  (is)  a  yellow  rock. 
He  (is)  a  bright  rock. 
He  (is)  a  smooth  rock. 


-.  I 


Add  bun  to  these  terms,  and  they  are  made  to  have  passed  away, — pre- 


LANGUAGE. 


371 


fix  tah  to  them,  and  their  future  appearance  is  indicated.  The  word  "is" 
in  the  translations,  although  marked  with  brackets,  is  not  deemed  wholly 
gratuitous.  There  is,  strictly  speaking-,  an  idea  of  existence  given  to  these 
compounds,  by  the  particle  au  in  aubic,  which  seems  to  be  indirectly  a 
derivative  from  that  great  and  fundamental  root  of  the  language  iau.  Bik, 
is,  apparently,  the  radix  of  the  expression  for  "  rock." 

Let  this  mode  of  interrogation  be  continued,  and  extended  to  other  ad- 
jectives, or  the  same  adjectives  applied  to  other  objects,  and  results  equally 
regular  and  numerous  will  bo  obtained.  Minnis,  we  shall  be  told,  is  an 
island  :  miskominnis,  a  red  island  ;  mukkaddiiminnis,  a  black  island  ;  wau- 
])eminnis,  a  white  island,  &c.  Annokwut,  is  a  cloud  ;  miskvvaunakwut,  a 
red  cloud  ;  mukkuddawukwut,  a  black  cloud ;  waubahnokwut,  a  white 
cloud  ;  ozaluvushkwahnokwut,  a  blue  cloud,  &c.  Neebe  is  the  specific 
term  ibr  water  ;  but  is  not  generally  used  in  combination  with  the  adjec- 
tive. The  word  guma,  like  aubo,  appears  to  be  a  generic  term  for  water, 
or  potable  liquids. 


II  ii    \ 


Hence  the  following  terms  : — 


Gitshee. 

Great. 

Nokun, 

Weak. 

Mushkowau, 

Strong. 

Wecshkobun 

,  Sweet. 

Sheewun, 

Sour. 

Weesngun, 

Bitter. 

Minno, 

Good. 

Monaudud, 

Bad, 

Miskwau. 

Red. 

Ozahwau, 

Yellow 

Weenun, 

Dirty. 

Peenud, 

Clear. 

Gitshiguma, 

N6kauguma, 

Mushkowauguma, 

Weeshkobau  guma 

Sheewauguma, 

Wecsugauguma, 

Minwauguma, 

Mahnauguma. 

Miskwauguma. 

Ozahwauguma, 

Weenauguma, 

Pcenauguma, 


Great  water 
Weak  drink. 
Strong  drink. 
,  Sweet  drink. 
Sour  drink. 
Bitter  drink. 
Good  drink. 
Bad  drink. 
Red  drink. 
Yellow  drink. 
Dirty  water. 
Clear  Water. 


From  minno,  and  from  monaudud,  good  and  bad,  are  derived  the  fol- 
lowing terms.  Minnopogwud,  it  tastes  well ;  minnopogoozzi,  he  tastes 
well.  Mauzhepogwud,  it  tastes  bad ;  mawzhepogoozzi,  ho  tastes  bad. 
Minnomaugwud,  it  smells  gaod  ;  minnomaugoozzi,  he  smells  good  ;  mag- 
ghemaugawud,  it  smells  bad  ;  mawhemaugoozzi,  he  smells  bad.  The  in- 
flections gwud,  and  izzi,  here  employed,  are  clearly  indicative,  as  in  other 
oombinations,  of  the  words  it  and  him. 

Baimwa  is  sound.  Baimwiiwa,  the  passing  sound.  Minwawa,  a 
pleasant  sound.  Minwawa,  a  pleasant  sound.  Maunwawa,  a  disagree- 
able sound.  Mudvvayaushkau,  the  sound  of  waves  dashing  on  the  shore. 
Mudwayaunnemud,  the  sound  of  winds.  Mudway  au  kooskau,  the 
.s)und  of  falling  trees.  Mudwakumigishin,  the  sound  of  a  person  falling 
upon  the  earth.  Mudwaysin.  the  sound  of  any  inanimate  mass  iiilling  on 
the  earth.  These  examples  might  bo  continued  ad  infinitum  Every  mo- 
dification   of  circur.iStnnces — alinort  every  peculiarity  of  thought  is  e.v 


■1 


I  ■       ! 


'  '1 


%- 


272 


LANGUAGE. 


J! 


II  i 


pressed  by  some  modificalion  of  the  orthography.  Enough  has  been  given 
to  prove  that  the  adjective  combines  itself  with  the  substantive,  the  verb 
and  the  pronoun — that  the  combinations  thus  produced  are  numerous, 
afford  concentrated  modes  of  conveying  ideas,  and  oftentimes  happy  terms 
of  expression.  Numerous  and  prevalent  as  these  forms  are,  they  do  not, 
however,  preclude  the  use  of  adjectives  in  their  simple  forms.  The  use 
of  the  one,  or  of  the  other  appears  to  be  generally  at  the  option  of  the 
speaker.  In  most  cases  brevity  or  euphony  dictates  the  choice.  Usage 
results  from  the  application  of  these  principles.  There  may  be  rules  rest- 
mg  upon  a  broader  basis,  but  if  so,  they  do  not  appear  to  be  very  obvious. 
Perhaps  the  simple  adjectives  are  oftenest  employed  before  verbs  and  nouns, 
in  the  first  and  second  persons  singular. 


Ningee  minno  neebau-nabun, 

Ningee  minno  weesin, 

Ningee  minno  pimmoossay, 

Kagftt  minno  geeghigud, 

Kwunaudj  ningOdahs, 

Ke  minno  iau  nuh  ? 

Auneende  ain  deyun  1 

Keezhamonedo    aupadushsha- 

wainenik, 

Aupadush  Shawaindaugoozze- }  r^    j  ^    ^     ^    j 
*^  >  Good  luck  attend  you 

yun,  J 

Aupadush  nau  kinwainzh  pim- 

maudizziyun,  May  you  live  long. 

Onauneegoozzin,  Be  (thou)  cheerful. 

Ne  miuwaindum  waubumaun,      I  (am)  glad  to  see  you, 
Kwanaudj  Kweeweezains, 
Kagat  Sdngeedaa, 


I  have  slept  well. 

I  have  eaten  a  good  meal. 

I  have  walked  well,  or  a  good  distance. 

It  (is)  a  very  pleasant  day. 

I  have  a  handsome  garment 

Are  you  well  1 

What  ails  you  ? 

God  prosper  you. 


Kagat  onishishsha, 
Citshee  kindzee, 
Uggausau  bawizzi, 
Gitshee  sussaigau, 


A  pretty  boy. 
He  (is)  a  brave  man. 
She  (is)  handsome. 
He  (is)  very  tall. 
She  (is)  slender. 
He  (is)  fine  dressed. 


Bishegaindaugooziwug    meeg-  >  ^^^^^^  ^^^^^ 

wunug,  S 

Ke  daukcozzinuh  ?  Are  you  sick. 

Monaudud  maundun  muskeekee,  This  (is)  bad  medicine. 
Monaudud  aindauyun, 
Aindauyaun  mitshau, 
Ne  mittigwaub  onishishsha, 
Ne  bikwukOn  monaududOn, 
Ne   minwaindaun   appaukooz- 

■egttn, 


My  place  of  dwelling  (is)  bad. 
My  place  of  dwelling  is  large. 
My  bow  (is)  good. 
But  my  arrows  (are)  bad. 

\  I  love  mild,  or  mixed,  iobacca 


LANGUAGE. 


273 


Kauweekau  neezhikay  ussa- )  „ 

„  „        „„  f  But  I  never  smoke  pure  tobacco, 

mau  ne  sugguswaunausee,  )  *^       w««»*.w. 

Monaudud  maishkov\augumig,  Strong  drink  (is)  bad. 
Keeguhgee  baudjeegonaun,      It  makes  us  foolish. 

Gitshee  Monedo  nebee  ogee  P  mi.    -^      .  a  •  •        j 

,  °     ^  1  he  Great  Spirit  made  water. 

Inineewugdushweenishkada-)-,  ,      ,  .  , 

,  u  .X     u  ?But  man  made  whiskey, 

waubo  ogeo  ozhetOnahwaun. )  ^ 

These  expressions  are  put  down  promiscuously,  embracing  verbs  and 
aouns  as  they  presented  themselves ;  and  without  any  effort  to  support  the 
opinion — which  may,  or  may  not  be  correct — that  the  elementary  forms 
of  the  adjectives  are  most  commonly  required  before  verbs  and  nouns  in 
the  first  and  second  persons.  The  English  expression  is  thrown  into  In- 
dian in  the  most  natural  manner,  and  of  course,  without  always  giving 
adjective  for  adjective,  or  noun  for  noun.  Thus,  God  is  rendered,  not 
"  Monedo,"  but,  "  Geezha  Monedo,"  Merciful  Spirit.  Good  luck,  is  ren- 
dered by  the  compound  phrase  "  Shawaindaugoozzeyun,"  indicating,  in  a 
very  general  sense  the  injluc?ice  of  kindness  or  benevolence  on  success  in 
life.  "  Sdngedaa  is  alone,  a  brave  man ;  and  the  word  "  Kagat,"  prefixed, 
is  an  adverb.  In  the  expression  "  mild  tobacco,"  the  adjective  is  entirely 
dispensed  with  in  the  Indian,  the  sense  being  sufficiently  rendered  by  tho 
compound  noun  "  appaukoozzegun,"  which  always  means  the  Indian 
weed,  or  smoking  mixture.  "  Ussamau,"  on  the  contrary,  without  tlit* 
adjective,  signifies,  "  pure  tobacco."  ''  Bikwakdn,"  signifies  blunt,  or 
lumpy-headed  arrows.  Assowaun  is  the  barbed  arrow.  Kwonaudj 
kweeweezains,  means,  not  simply  "  pretty  boy,"  but  pretty  Utile  boy ;  and 
there  is  no  mode  of  using  the  word  boy  but  in  this  diminutive  form — the 
the  word  itself  being  a  derivative,  from  kewewe,  conjugal  with  the  regular 
diminutive  in  ains.  "  Onaunegoozzin"  embrfices  the  pronoun,  verb  and 
adjective,  be  thou  cheerful.  In  the  last  phrase-  of  the  examples,  "  man,"  is 
rendered  men  (inineewug)  in  the  translation,  as  the  term  man  cannot  be 
employed  in  the  general  plural  sense  it  conveys  in  this  connection,  in  the 
original.  The  word  "  whiskey,"  is  rendered  by  the  compound  phrase 
ishkodawauboj  literally,  fine-liquor,  a  generic  for  all  kinds  of  ardent 
spirits. 

These  aberrations  from  the  literal  term,  will  convey  some  conceptions 
of  the  difference  of  the  two  idioms,  although,  from  the  limited  nature  and 
object  of  the  examples,  they  will  not  indicate  the  full  extent  of  this  difier- 
ence.  In  giving  anything  like  the  spirit  of  the  original,  much  greater  de- 
viations, in  the  written  forms,  must  appear.  And  in  fact,  not  only  the 
structure  of  the  language,  but  the  mode  and  order  of  thought  of  the  Indians 
is  so  essentially  different,  that  any  attempts  to  preserve  the  English  idiom 
— to  give  letter  for  letter,  and  word  lor  word,  must  go  far  to  rciider  the 

translation  pure  nonsense. 

}8 


J] 

! .    .1 

fi 

.1 

I 


iii  ^ii'ii 


IN] 


.?''  I 


274 


LANGUAGE. 


1'  »| 


h    :^'f 


!■;£:■ 


I     I 
I     i 


2.  Varied  as  the  adjective  is,  in  its  changes  it  has  no  comparative  in- 
flection. A  Chippewa  cannot  say  that  one  substance  is  hotter  or  colder 
than  another  ;  or  of  two  or  more  substances  unequally  heated,  that  this,  or 
that  is  the  hottest  or  coldest,  without  employing  adverbs,  or  accessory  ad- 
jectives. And  it  is  accordingly  by  adverbs,  and  accessory  adjectives,  that 
the  degrees  of  comparison  are  expressed. 

'  Pimmaudizzivvin,  is  a  very  general  substantive  expression,  in  indicating 
f/tc  tenor  of  being  or  life.  Izzhewilbizziwin,  is  a  term  near  akin  to  it,  but 
more  appropriately  applied  to  the  acts,  conduct,  manner,  or  personal  deport- 
.'iwnt  of  life.     Hence  the  expressions : 

Nin  bimmaudizziwin.  My  tenor  of  life.  ' 

Ke  bimmaudizziwin.  Thy  tenor  of  life.  ' 

O  Pimmaudizziwin,  His  tenor  of  life,  &c. 

Nin  dizekewitbizziwin,  My  personal  deportment. 

Ke  dizhewabizziwin.  Thy  personal  deportment. 

O  Izzhewabizziwin,  '      His  personal  deportment,  &c. 

To  form  the  positive  degree  of  comparison  for  these  terms  minno,  g  .od, 
imd  mudjee,  bad,  are  introduced  between  the  pronoun  and  verb,  giving 
rise  to  some  permutations  of  tht.  vowels  and  consonants,  which  affect  the 
sound  only.     Thus  : — 


My  good  tenor  of  life. 
Thy  good  tenor  of  life. 
His  good  tenor  of  life. 
My  bad  ter^^r  of  lifa. 
Thy  bad  tenor  of  life. 
His  bad  tenor  of  life. 


Ne  minno  pimmaudizziwin, 

Ke  minno  pimmaudizziwin, 

Minno  pimmaudizziwin, 

Ne  mudjee  pimmaudizziwin, 

Ke  mudjee  pimmaudizziwin, 
I  Mudjee  pimmaudizziwin, 

To  place  these  forms  in  the  comparative  degree,  nahwudj,  more,  is  pre- 
fixed to  the  adjective  ;  and  the  superlative  is  denoted  by  makmaioee,  an  ad- 
verb, or  an  adjective  as  it  is  variously  applied,  but  the  meaning  of  which, 
is,  in  this  connexion,  moat.  The  degrees  of  comparison  may  be  therefore 
?et  down  as  follows  : — 

Positive,       Kisheda,  Hot,  (restricted  to  the  heat  of  a  fire.) 

Comp.  Nahwudj  Kisheda,   More  hot. 

Super.  Mahmowc-  Kisheda,  Most  hot. 

Your  manner  of  life  is  good,  Ke  dizzihewabizziwin  onishishin. 

^  Ke  dizzhewabizzivvin  nahwudj  onis- 
Your  manner  of  life  is  better,         ^  hishin. 

Ke  dizzhewabizziwin  mahmowee 
onishishin. 
{  Odizzhewabizziwin  mahmowee  onisb- 
)  ishinine. 

Turtle  was  brave,  Mikkenokt 


Your  manner  of  life  is  best, 
His  manner  of  life  is  best,  ■" 


■V! 


•^i 


i 


'  i 


LANGUAGE. 


Tecumseh  was  braver,       •  -  vi      Tecumseh  nahwidj  siingedaabun. 

Pontiac  was  bravest,  Pontiac  mahmowee  songediiubun. 

3.  The  adjective  assumes  a  negative  form  when  it  is  pieceeded  by  the 
adverb.     Thus  the  phrase  sdngedau,  he  is  brave,  is  changed  to,  Kah- 
weeu  s6ngedaa.?ee,  he  is  not  brav^ 
Positive. 


Neebwaukah, 

He  is  wise. 
Kwonaudjpwe, 

She  is  handsome, 
Oskineegce, 

He  is  young. 
Shaugvveewee, 

He  is  feeble. 
Geekkau, 

He  is  old. 
Mushkowizzi, 


Negative. 

Kahween  neebwaukah-see, 

He  is  not  wise. 
Kahween  kwonaudjewe-see. 

She  is  not  handsome. 
Kahween  oskineegee-see. 

He  is  not  young. 
Kahween  Shaugweewee-see, 

He  is  not  feeble. 
Kahween  Geekkau-see, 

He  is  not  old. 
Kahween  Mushkowizzi-scc, 
He  is  not  stronq-. 


He  is  strong. 

From  this  rule  the  indeclinable  adjectives — by  which  is  meant  these  ad- 
jectives which  do  not  put  on  the  personal  and  impersonal  forms  by  inflec- 
tion, but  consist  of  radically  different  roots — form  exceptions. 


Ke  dahkoozzi  nuh  ? 

I-Cahween  ke  dahkoozzi-see ! 

Ne  minwaindum. 

Kahween  ne  minwuinduz-see 

Mudjee  izzhcwabizzi. 

Kahween  mudjee  a  izzhcwabizzi^see. 

Mitshau  muggud. 

Kahween  mitshau-seenon. 


Are  you  sick  ? 

You  are  not  sick  ! 

I  am  happy. 

I  am  unhappy. 

His  manner  of  life  is  bnd. 

His  laarmin  of  life  is  not  bad. 

It  is  l;;rgf^. 

It  is  no  large. 

In  these  examples  the  declinable  adjectives  are  rendered  negative  in  sec 
The  indecliual)le,  remain  as  simple  adjuncts  to  the  verbs,  and  the  latter 
put  on  the  negative  form.  ,  ;j, 

4.  In  the  hints  and  remarks  which  have  now  been  furnished  respect- 
ing tlie  Chippewa  adjective,  its  powers  and  inflections  have  buen  shown 
to  rup  parallel  with  those  of  the  suljf^tantive,  in  its  separation  into  animates 
and  inanimates, — in  having  the  pronominal  inflections, — in  taking  an  in- 
flection for  tense — (a  topic,  which,  by  the  way,  has  been  very  cursorily 
passed  over.)  and  in  the  numerous,  modifications  to  form  the  compound?. 
Thi?  parallelism  has  also  been  intimated  to  hold  good  with  respect  to 
number — a  subject  deeply  interesting  in  itself,  a.,  it  has  its  analogy  only  in 
thenncient  languages,  and  it  was  therefore  deemed  best  to  defer  giving  ex- 
amples till  they  could  be  introduced  without  abstracting  the  attention  frora 
other  points  of  discussion. 


JM 


.\  \ 


i-r  . 


'i 


V 


I 


• '■ ; '-  *  ] 


276 


LANOOTAGE. 


Minno  and  mudjee,  good  and  bad,  being  of  the  limited  number  of  per- 
sonal adjectives,  which  modern  usage  permits  being  applied,  although 
often  improperly  applied,  to  inanimate  objects,  they  as  well  as  a  few  other 
adjectives,  form  exceptions  to  the  use  of  number.  Whether  we  say  a  good 
man  or  a  bad  man,  good  men  or  bad  men,  the  words  minno  and  mudjee, 
remain  the  same.  But  all  the  declinable  and  coalescing  adjectives — adjec- 
tives which  join  on,  and,  as  it  were,  melt  into  the  body  of  the  substantive, 
take  the  usual  plural  inflections,  and  are  governed  by  the  same  rules  in 
regard  to  their  use,  as  the  substantive,  personal  adjectives  requiring  per- 
sonal plurals,  &,c. 

Adjectives  Animatie. 
Sinffular. 

Onishishewe  mishemin, 
Kwonaudjewe  eek»v  ii, 
Songedaa  inine, 
Bishegaindaugoozzi  peenasee, 
Ozahwizzi  ahmo, 

Plural. 


Good  apple. 
Handsome  woman. 
Brave  man. 
Beautiful  bird. 
Yellow  bee. 


Onisbii»>xewe-wug  mishemin-ug.  Good  apples. 

K\vonaudjewe-w!ig  eckwa-wug,  Handsome  women. 

Songodaa-wug  inine-wug.  Brave  men. 

Bishegaindaugoozzi-wug  peenasee-wug,  Beautiful  birds. 
Ozahwizzi-wug  ahm-dg.  Yellow  bees. 

Adjectives  Inanimate. 
Singular. 
Onishishin  mittig, 


Kwonaudj  tshemaun, 
Monaudud  ishkoda, 
Weeshkobun  aidetaig. 


Good  tree. 
Handsome  canoe. 
Bad  fire. 
Sweet  fruit. 


Good  trees. 
Handsome  canoes. 
Bad  fires. 
Sweet  fruits. 


Plural. 
Onishishin-on  mittig-6n, 
Ffwonaudjewun-On  tshemaun-un, 
Monaudud-On  ishkod-an, 
Weeshkoban-6n  aidetaig-in, 

Peculiar  circumstances  are  supposed  to  e.^ist,  in  order  to  render  the 
uae  of  the  adjective,  in  this  connexion  with  the  noun,  necessary  and 
proper.  But  in  ordinary  instances,  as  the  narration  of  events,  the  noun 
would  precede  the  adjective,  and  oftentimes,  particularly  where  a  second 
allusion  to  objects  previously  named  became  necessary,  the  compound  ex- 
pressions would  be  used.  Thus  instead  of  say'ng  the  yellow  bee,  wfty- 
zahwizzid,  would  distinctly  convey  the  idea  of  that  insect,  had  the.  species 
beeii  before  navted.     Under  similar  circumstances  kainwaukoozzid,  agau- 


.D^ 


LANGUAGE. 


277 


sheid  sdngaunemud,  mushkowaunemud,  would  respectively  signify,  a  tall 
tree,  a  small  fly,  a  strong  wind,  a  hard  wind.  And  these  terms  would  be- 
come plural  in  jig,  which,  as  oefore  mentioned,  is  a  more  modification  of 
■ig,  one  of  the  five  general  animate  plural  inflections  of  the  language. 

Ktigat  wahwinaudj  abbenOjeeug,  is  an  expression  indicating  tkri/  arc 
very  hamlsovic  childrai.  Bubbcc.veezheewug  monetOsug,  denotes  small 
insects.  Minno  neewugizzi,  is  good  tempered,  he  is  good  tempered. 
Mawshininewugizzi,  is  bad  tempered,  both  having  their  plural  in  wug. 
Nin  nuneenahwaindum,  I  am  lonesome.  Nin  nuneenahwaindaumin,  we 
(excluding  you)  are  lonesome.  Waweea,  is  a  term  generally  used  to 
express  the  adjective  sense  of  round.  Kwy,  is  the  scalp.  ( Weenikwy  his 
scalp.)  Hence  Weewukwon,  hat;  Wayweewukwonid,  a  wearer  of  the 
hat ;  and  its  plural  Wayeewukwonidjig,  wearers  of  the  hats — the  usual 
term  applied  to  Europeans,  or  white  men  generally.  These  examples 
go  to  prove,  that  under  every  form  in  which  the  adjective  can  be  traced, 
whether  in  its  simplest  or  most  compound  state,  it  is  susceptible  of  number. 

The  numerals  of  the  language  are  converted  into  adverbs,  by  the  in- 
flection ing,  making  one,  once,  &c.     The  unit  exists  in  duplicate. 
Pazhik,  One,  general  unit: 


Ingoot,  One,  numerical  unit 
Neesh,  Two. 
Niswee,  Three. 
Neewin,  Four. 
Naunun,  Five. 
N'goodwaswa,  Six. 
Neeshwauswa,  Seven. 
Shwauswe,  Eight. 
Shongusswe,  Nine. 
Meetauswee,  Ten. 


Aubedi  ig,  unce. 

Neeshing,  Twice. 
Nissing,  Thrice. 
Neewing,  Four-times. 
Na;ming,  Five-times. 
N'goodwautshing,  Six-times. 
Neeshwautshing,  Seven-times. 
Shwautshing,  Eight-times. 
Shongutshing,  Nine-times. 


Meetaushing,  Ten-times. 

These  inflections  can  be  carried  as  high  as  they  can  compute  numbers. 
They  count  decimally.  After  reaching  ten,  they  repeat,  ten  and  one,  ten 
and  two,  &c.  to  twenty.  Twenty  is  a  compound  signifying  two  tens, 
thirty,  three  tens,  &c.,  a  mode  which  is  carried  up  to  one  hundred  n^good- 
wak.  Wak,  then  becomes  the  word  of  denomination,  combining  with  the 
names  of  the  digits,  until  they  reach  a  thousand,  meetauswau/c,  literally,  <t'i 
hmulrcd.  Here  ?  new  compound  term  is  introdx;ced  made  by  prefixing 
twenty  to  the  last  denomination,  neshtonnah  duswak,  which  doubles  the 
last  term,  thirty  triples  it,  forty  quadruples  it,  &c.,  till  the  computation 
reaches  to  ten  'housand,  n'gcodwak  dushing  n' good  wak,  one  hundred 
times  one  hundred.  This  is  the  probable  extent  of  all  certain  computation. 
The  term  Gilshec,  (great,)  prefixed  to  the  last  denomination,  leaves  the 
number  indefinite. 

There  is  no  form  of  the  numerals  corresponding  to  sec  ond,  third,  fourth, 
&c.     They  can  only  further  say,  nittnm  first,  and  ishkwaudj,  last. 


,   'i 


y 


iir:>>\M 


■'  H':»;i,    • 


•I.'   M 


LECTURE    IV. 

Nature  and  principles  ol  the  pronoun — Its  distinction  into  preformative  and  subfor- 
mativo  classes — Personal  pronouns — The  distinction  of  an  inclusive  and  exclusive  form 
in  tli>3  number  of  the  firet  person  plural — Mudificatioiw  of  the  personal  pronouns  to  im- 
ply existence,  individuality)  possession,  ownership,  position  and  other  accidents — Declen- 
sion of  pronouns  to  answer  the  purpose  of  tho  auxiliary  verbs — Subformatives,  how 
employed,  to  mark  the  persons — Relative  pronouns  considered — Their  application  to  th« 
causative  verbs — Demonstrative  pronouns — their  separation  into  two  classes,  animates 
and  inanimates — Example  of  their  use. 


1     1 


l> 


Pronouns  are  buried,  if  we  may  so  say,  in  the  structure  of  the  verb. 
(i\  tracing  them  back  to  their  primitive  forms,  through  the  almost  infinite 
variety  of  modifications  which  they  assume,  in  connexion  with  the  verb, 
substantive  and  adjective,  it  will  facilitate  analysis,  to  group  them  into 
preformative  and  subformative,  which  include  tho  pronominal  prefixes 
and  suffixes,  and  which  admit  of  the  further  distinction  of  separable  and 
inseparable.  By  separable  is  intended  those  forms,  which  have  a  mean- 
ing by  themselves,  and  are  thus  distinguished  from  tho  inflective  and 
subformative  pronouns,  and  pronominal  particles  significant  only,  in  con- 
nection with  another  word. 

I.  Of  the  first  class,  are  the  personal  pronouns  Neen  (I,)  Keen  (thou.) 
and  Ween  or  O  (he  or  she.)  They  are  declined  to  form  the  plural  per- 
-ions  in  the  following  manner : 

I.  Neen.  We 

We 

Thou.  Keen.  Ye 

He  or  She,  Ween  or  O.  They 

Heve  the  plural  persons  are  formed  by  a  numerical  inflection  of  the 
singular.  The  double  plural  of  the  first  person,  of  which  both  the  rule 
and  examples  have  been  incidentally  gi' en  in  the  remarks  on  the  substan- 
tive, is  one  of  those  peculiarities  of  the  language,  which  may,  perhaps, 
serve  to  aid  in  a  comparison  of  it,  with  other  dialects,  kint'rnd  and  foreign 
As  a  mere  conventional  agreement,  for  denotino  whether  the  person  ad- 
dressed, be  included,  or  excluded,  it  may  be  regarded  as  an  advantage  to 
the  language.  It  enables  the  speaker,  by  the  change  of  a  single  conso- 
nant, to  make  a  full  and  clear  discrimination,  and  relieves  the  narration 

278 


Keen  owind  (in.) 
Neen  owind  (ex.) 
Keen  owau. 
Ween  owau. 


lie 
lie 


INDIAN    LANGUAGES. 


27ft 


from  doubts  and  ambiguity,  where  doubts  and  ambiguity  would  otherwiso 
often  exist.  On  the  other  hand,  by  uccumulutin^r  distinctions,  it  loads  the 
memory  with  grammatical  forms,  and  opens  a  door  for  improprieties  ol 
speech.  We  are  not  aware  of  any  inconveniencics  in  the  use  of  a  gene- 
ral plural.  But  in  the  Indian  it  would  produce  confusion.  And  it  is 
perhaps  to  that  cautious  desire  of  personal  discrimination,  which  is  so  ap- 
parent in  the  structure  of  the  language,  that  wo  should  look  fur  tlic  rea- 
son of  the  duplicate  forms  of  this  word.  Once  establisliwl,  however,  and 
both  tho  distinction,  and  the  necessity  of  a  constant  and  strict  attention  to 
it,  are  very  obvious  and  striking;.  How  shall  ho  address  the  Deity  '  If 
lie  say — "  Owr  father  who  art  in  heair.i,^^  tlio  inclusive  form  of  ''our'' 
makes  the  Almighty  one  of  tho  suppliants,  or  family.  If  he  use  the  ex- 
clusive form,  it  throws  him  out  of  the  family,  and  may  embrace  every  liv- 
ing being  but  the  Deity.  Yet,  neither  of  these  forms  can  be  used  well  in 
prayer,  as  they  cannot  be  applied  directly  to  the  object  addressed.  It  is 
only  when  speaking  of  the  Deity,  under  the  name  ol'  lather,  to  other  per- 
sons, that  the  inclusive  and  exclusive  forms  of  the  word  "  our"  can  be 
used.  The  dilemma  may  be  obviated,  by  the  use  of  a  compound  descrip- 
tive phrase — WiX  6  se  mig  o  yun,  signifying — thott  \nio  art  Tiir  fa- 
ther OF  ALL.     Or,  universal  father. 

In  practice,  however,  the  question  is  cut  short,  by  those  persons  who 
have  embraced  Christianity.  It  has  seemed  to  them,  that  by  the  use  of 
eiiiier  of  the  foregoing  terms,  the  Deity  would  be  thrown  into  too  remote 
a  relation  to  them,  and  I  have  observed,  that,  in  prayer,  they  invariably  ad- 
dress Him,  by  the  term  used  by  children  for  the  father  of  a  familj',  that  is. 
NoSA,  my  father. 

The  other  personal  pronouns  undergo  some  peculiar  changes,  when 
emi)loyed  as  preformatives  before  nouns  and  verbs,  which  it  is  important 
to  remark.  Thus  neen,  is  sometimes  rendered  ne  or  ?w?i,  and  sometimes 
nnn.  Keen,  is  rendered  ke  or  kin.  In  compound  words  the  mere  f!gns 
of  the  first  and  second  pronouns,  N  and  K,  are  employed.  The  u?f  of 
ween  is  limited  ;  and  the  third  person,  singular  and  plural,  is  generally  in- 
dicated by  the  sign,  O. 

The  particle  suh  added  to  the  complete  forms  of  the  disjunctive  pro- 
nouns, imparts  a  verbal  sense  to  them  ;  and  appears  in  this  instance,  to  be 
a  succedaneum  for  the  substantive  verb.  Thus  Neen,  I,  becomes  Neensuh, 
it  is  I.  Keen,  thou,  becomes  Keensuh,  it  is  thou,  and  Ween,  he  or  she. 
Weensuh,  it  is  he  or  she.  This  particle  may  also  be  added  to  the  pluraJ 
forms. 


Keenowind  suh. 
Neenowmd  suh. 
Keenowa  suh. 
W««novvau  suh. 


It  is  we  (in.) 
It  is  we  (ex.) 
It  is  ye,  or  you. 
It  is  tbey. 


l.:^i; 
i.,;i 


^!l 


380 


INDIAN   LANGUAGES. 


ff  the  word  aUtah  be  substituted  for  xuh,  a  set  of  adverbinl  phrases  are 
formed. 


Neen  aittah,    I  only. 

Keen  aittah,    Thou  only. 
Ween  aittah,   He  or  she  only. 

In  like  manner  nittum  first,  and 
iog  arrangement  of  the  pronoun  : 

Neen  nittum, 
Keen  nittum, 
Ween  nittum, 
Keen  nittum  ewind, 
Neen  nittum  ewind, 
Keen  nittum  evvau, 
Ween  nittum  ewau, 


Neen  aittah  wind,  We  &>c.  (ex. ) 

Keen  aittah  wind.  We  dec.  (in.) 

Keen  aittah  wau,  You  &,c. 

Ween  aittah  wau.  They  &c. 

ishkwaudj  last,  give  rise  to  the  follow* 


I  first. 

You  or  thou  first. 
He  or  she  first. 
We  first,  (in.) 
We  first,  (ex.) 
Ye  or  you  first. 
They  first 


ISHKWAUDJ. 


Neen  ishkwaudj. 
Keen  ishkwaudj. 
Ween  ishkwaudj, 
Keenowind  ishkwaudj, 
Neenowind  ishkwaudj, 
Keenowau  ishkwaudj, 
Weenowau  ishkwaudj, 


I  last. 
Thou  last. 
He  or  she  last. 
We  last  (in.) 
We  last  (ex.) 
Ye  or  you  last. 
They  last. 


The  disjunctive  forms  of  the  pronoun  are  also  sometimes  preserved  be- 
fore verbs  and  adjectives. 

NEEZHIKA. 

Neen  neezhika. 


Keen  neezhika. 
Ween  neezhika, 
Keenowind  neezhika, 
Neenowind  neezhika, 
Keenowau  neezhika, 
Weenowau  neezhika. 


Alone,  (an.) 

I  alone. 
Thou  alone. 
He  or  she  alone. 
We  alone  (in.) 
We  alone  (ex.) 
Ye  or  you  alone. 
They  alone. 


To  give  these  expressions  a  verbal  form,  the  substantive  verb,  with  its 
pronominal  modifications,  must  be  superadded.  For  instance,  /  am  alone, 
(&c.,  is  thus  rendered : 

Neen  neezhika  nindyau,  I  am  alone,  x  aumin. 

Kten  neezhika  keedyau,  Thou  art  alone,  x  aum. 

Ween  neezhika  lyau.  He  or  she  is  alone,  &c.  x  wug. 

In  the  subjoined  examples  the  noun  ow,  body,  is  chan^i^ed  to  a  verb,  by 


ktS 


INDIAN   LANOUAOES. 


281 


the  permutation  of  tho  vowel,  changing  ow  to  auw,  which  last  takes  the 
letter  d  before  it,  when  tho  pronoun  is  prefixed. 


1  am  a  man. 
Thou  art  a  man, 
Ho  is  a  man, 
We  are  men,  (in.) 
We  are  men,  (ex.) 
Ye  are  men, 
They  are  men, 


Nccn  nin  dauw. 
Keen  ko  dnuw. 
Ween  ah  woeh. 
Ko  dauw  we  min. 
No  dauw  wo  min. 
Ke  dauw  min. 
Weenowau  ah  v/eeh  wug. 


In  the  translation  of  these  expressions  "man"  is  L.cd  as  synonomous 
with  person.  If  the  specific  term  inine,  had  been  introduced  in  the  origi- 
nal, tin  ling  thereby  conveyed  would  be,  in  this  particular  connexion. 
I  am  a  i..  ai  with  respect  to  courage  &c.,  in  opposition  to  effeminacy.  It 
would  not  be  simply  declarative  of  corjjorral  existence,  but  of  existence  in 
a  particular  state  or  condition. 

In  the  following  phrases,  the  modified  forms,  or  the  signs  only,  of  the 
pronouns  are  used  : 


N'  debaindaun, 
Ke  debaindaun, 
O  debaindaun, 
N'  debaindaun-in, 
Ke  debaindaun-in, 
Ke  debaindaun-ewau, 
O  debaindaun-ewau, 


I  own  it. 
Thou  ownest  it. 
He  or  she  owns  it. 
We  own  it  (ex.) 
We  own  it  (in.) 
Ye  own  it. 
They  own  it. 


These  examples  are  cited  as  exhibiting  the  manner  in  which  the  pre- 
fixed and  preformative  pronouns  are  employed,  both  in  their  full  and  con- 
iracfd  forms.  To  denote  possession,  nouns  specifying  the  things  pos- 
sessed, are  required ;  and,  what  would  not  be  anticipated,  had  not  full 
examples  of  this  species  of  declension  been  given  in  another  place,  the 
purposes  of  distinction  are  not  effected  by  a  simple  change  of  the  pronoun, 
as  /  to  mine,  &c.,  but  by  a  subformative  inflection  of  the  noun,  which  is 
thus  made  to  have  a  reflective  operation  upon  the  pronoun-speaker.  It  is 
believed  that  sufficient  examples  of  this  rule,  in  all  the  modifications  of 
inflection,  have  been  given  under  the  head  of  the  substantive.  But  as  the 
substantives  employed  to  elicit  these  modifications  were  exclusively  specific 
'n  their  meaning,  it  may  be  proper  here,  in  further  illustration  of  an  im- 
Dortimt  principle,  to  present  a  generic  substantive  under  their  compound 
'orms. 

I  have  selected  for  this  purpose  one  of  the  primitives.  Ie-au,  is  the  abstract 
erm  for  existing  matter.  It  is  in  the  animate  form  and  declarative.  Its  inani- 
nate  correspondent  is  ie-ee.  These  are  two  important  roots.  And  they  are 


y\'i 


I 


n: 


H 


,» 


I 


'■I 


.1^^ 


\ 


:[:! 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-S) 


^/ 


k 


^^4^ 


^^ 


« 


w 

il.25 


2.5 


1^12 

US 

[jBi    122 

110    12.0 


lU 


6" 


Photographic 
_Sciaices 
Carporation 


^ 


:<\^ 


\ 


<^ 


^ 


'\ 


<«\*<» 


23  WBT  MAIN  STMIT 

WIKTII,N.Y.  I4SM 

(716)  •72-4S03 


>^^^\    ^ 

^V' 

^ 


v\ 


'd 


2S2 


INDIAN    LANGUAGES. 


}',:•: 


found  in  combination,  in  a  very  great  number  of  derivative  words.  It  vrill 
be  sifTicicnt  here,  to  show  their  connexion  with  the  pronoun,  in  the  pro- 
duction of  a  class  of  terms  in  very  general  use. 


Animate  Forms. 


Singular. 


f  Nin  dye  aum, 
Poss.  } 

f  Kc  dye  aum, 
Obj.      O  dyC  aum-un. 


Mine. 

Thine. 

His  or  Hers. 


Plural. 

Nin  dyft  auminaun, 
Ke  dye  numinaun, 
Kc  dye  aumewau, 
O  dyfe  aumewaun, 


Ours,  (ex.) 
Ours,    (in.) 
Yours. 
Theirs 


Inanimate  Forms. 
Singular.  Plural. 

Nin  dy<i  eem.     Mine.  Nin  dy6  eeminaun,  Ours,  (ex.) 

Ke  dy6  eeminaun,  Ours,  (in.) 
[e  dye  eem,      Thine.  Ke  dy6  eemewau,  Yours. 

Obj.  •   O  dy6  eem-un,    His  or  Hers.  O  dye  eomewaun,  Theirs.  Poss.  in 


Poss, 


fKe 


In  these  forms  the  noun  is  singular  throughout.  To  render  it  plural, 
as  well  as  the  pronoun,  the  appropriate  general  plurals  ug  and  un  or  is; 
and  ire,  must  be  superadded.  But  it  must  be  borne  in  mind,  in  making 
these  additions,  "that  the  plural  inflection  to  inanimate  nouns  (which  have 
no  objective  case,)  forms  the  objective  case  to  animates,  which  have  no 
number  in  the  third  person,"  [p.  3U.]  I'he  particle  a//.,  therefore,  which 
is  the  appropriate  plural  for  the  inanimate  nouns  in  these  exaujples,  isonly 
the  objective  mark  of  the  animate. 

The  plural  of  I,  is  naun.,  the  plural  of  thou  and  he,  wau.  But  as  these 
inflections  would  not  coalesce  smoothly  with  the  possessive  inflections,  thf 
connective  vowels  i.  and  e.  are  prefixed,  making  the  plural  of  I,  inaun. 
and  of  thou,  &c.  ewav. 

If  wo  strike  from  these  declensions  the  root  ie,  leaving  its  animate  and 
inanimate  forms  au,  and  i.i ,  and  adding  the  plural  of  the  noun,  we  shall 
then, — taking  the  animate  declension  as  an  instance,  have  the  following 
formula  of  the  pronominal  declensions. 


Pron. 
Sing. 

Place  of  the 
Noun. 

Poscasive 
inflection. 

Obj.  inflec. 

to  the 
noun  sing. 

Connect, 
vowel. 

Plu.  inflec. 

of  the 
pronoun. 

Obj. 
inflec. 
n.  plu. 

Plural 
of  the 
Noun. 

Ne 
Ke 
0 
0 

aum 
aum 
aum 
aum 

-e  - 
-  e- 

-  naun 

-  wau 

-  wau 

-  n 

-ig- 

-  s:- 

un 

To  render  this  formula  of  general  use,  six  variations,  (five  in  addition 


lose 

thf 

aun. 

and 
lali 


al 


INDIAN    LANGUAGES. 


283 


10  the  above)  of  the  possessive  inflection,  are  required,  corresponding  to 
the  six  classes  of  substantives,  whereby  aum  wouhl  bo  changed  to  am, 
eeni,  iin,  oni,  and  oom,  conformably  to  the  examples  heretofore  given  in 
treating  of  the  substantive.  The  objective  inflection,  would  also  bo  some- 
times changed  to  ecu  and  sometimes  to  oau. 

Having  thus  indicated  the  mode  of  distinguishing  the  person,  tunnber, 
relation,  and  gender — or  what  is  deemed  its  technical  ccpiivaltnt,  the  inu- 
tatiou  words  undergo,  not  to  mark  the  distinctions  of  sex,  but  the  presence 
or  absence  of  cUal'Uy,  I  sliall  now  advert  to  the  inflections  which  the  pro* 
nouns  take  for  tense,  or  rather,  to  form  the  auxiliary  verbs,  have,  had, 
shall,  will,  may,  &,c.  A  very  curious  and  important  principle,  and  one, 
which  clearly  demonstrates  that  no  part  of  speech  lias  escaped  the  trans- 
forming genius  of  the  language.  Not  only  arc  the  three  great  modi- 
fications of  time  accurately  marked  in  the  verbal  forms  of  the  Chippe- 
was,  but  by  the  inflection  of  the  pronoun  they  arc  enabled  to  indicate 
some  of  the  oblique  tenses,  and  thereby  to  conjugate  their  verbs  with  ac- 
curacy and  precision. 

The  particle  gee  added  to  the  first,  second,  and  third  persons  singular  of 
the  present  tense,  changes  them  to  the  perfect  past,  rendering  I,  thou,  He. 
I  did — have— or  had.  Thou  didst, — hast — or  hadst.  He,  or  she  did— 
have,  or  had.  If  gah,  be  substituted  for  gee,  the  first  future  tense  is 
formed,  and  the  perfect  past  added  to  the  first  future,  forms  the  conditional 
future.  As  the  eye  may  prove  an  auxiliary  in  the  comprehension  of 
forms,  which  are  not  familiar,  the  following  tabular  arrangement  of  them, 
is  presented. 

First  Person,  I. 
Nin  gee,  I  did — have — had. 

Nin  gah,  I  shall — will. 

Nin  gah  gee,  I  shall  have — will  have. 

Second  Person,  Thou. 
Ke  gee,  Thou  didst — hast — hadst. 

Ke  gah,  Thou  shalt — wih. 

Ke  gah  gee,  Thou  shalt  have — wilt  have. 


T%ird  Person,  He,  a-  She. 

He  or  she  did — has — had. 
He  or  she  did — has — had. 
He  or  she  shall  have — will  have. 


ion 


Ogee, 
Ogah, 
O  gah  gee, 

The  present  and  imperfect  tense  of  the  potential  mood,  is  formed  by 
eiau,  and  the  perfect  by  gee,  suffixed  as  in  other  instances. 

First  Person,  I. 
Nin  dau,  I  may— can,  &c. 

Nin  dau  gee,  I  may  have— can  have,  &k. 


'^U 


-k 
«%  - 

S^ 


284 


INDIAN    LANGUAGES. 


i-i 


rt 


i 


Second  Person,   Thou. 
Ke  dau,  Thou  mayst— canst,  dec. 

Ke  dau  gee,  Thou  mayst  have — canst  have,  dec. 

Third  Person,  He,  or  She. 
O  dau,  Ho  or  she  may — can,  6lc. 

O  dau  gee,  He  or  she  may  have — can  have,  &c. 

In  conjugating  the  verbs  through  the  plural  persons,  the  singular 
terms  for  the  pronoun  remain,  and  they  are  rendered  plural  by  a  retro- 
spective action  of  the  pronominal  inflections  of  the  verb.  In  this  manner 
the  pronoun-verb  auxiliary,  has  a  general  application,  and  the  necessity 
of  double  forms  is  avoided. 

The  preceding  observations  are  confined  to  the  formative  or  prefixed 
pronouns.     The  inseparable  suffixed  or  subformative  are  as  follows — 

Yaun,  My. 

Yun,  Thy. 

Id,  or  d,  His,  or  hers. 

Yaung,  Our.  (ex.) 

Yung,  Our.  (in.) 

Yaig,  Your. 

Waud,  Their. 

These  pronouns  are  exclusively  employed  as  suffixes, — and  as  suffixes 
to  the  descriptive  compound  substantives,  adjectives  and  verbs.  Both 
the  rule  and  examples  have  been  stated  under  the  head  of  the  substantive, 
p.  43.  and  adjective,  p.  81.  Their  application  to  the  verb  will  be  shown, 
as  we  proceed. 

2.  Relative  Pronouns.  In  a  language  which  provides  for  the  distinc- 
tions of  person  by  particles  prefixed  or  suffixed  to  the  verb,  it  will 
scarcely  be  expected,  that  separate  and  independent  relative  pronouns 
should  exist,  or  if  such  are  to  be  found,  their  use,  as  separate  parts  of 
speech,  must,  it  will  have  been  anticipated,  be  quite  limited — limited  to 
simple  interrogatory  forms  of  expression,  and  not  applicable  to  the  indica- 
tive, or  declaratory.  Such  will  be  found  to  be  the  fact  in  the  language 
under  review  ;  and  it  will  be  perceived,  from  the  subjoined  examples,  that 
in  all  instances,  requiring  the  relative  pronoun  who,  other  than  the  simple 
interrogatory  forms,  this  relation  is  indicated  by  the  inflections  of  the  verb, 
or  adjective,  &c.  Nor  does  there  appear  to  be  any  declension  of  the  sep- 
arate pronoun,  corresponding  to  whose,  and  w/iom. 

The  word  Ahwaynain,  may  be  said  to  be  uniformly  employed  in  this 
sense  of  who,  under  the  limitations  we  have  mentioned.      For  instance. 
Who  is  there?  Ahw^aynain  e-mah  ai-aud? 

Who  spoke  ?  Ahwaynain  kau  keegcedood  ? 

Who  told  you  ?  Ahwaynain  kau  ween  dumoak  ? 


the 


INDIAN    LANOUAOE8. 


2So 


Who  are  you  1 
Who  sent  you  ? 
Who  is  your  father  ? 
Who  did  it? 
Whose  dog  is  it  ? 
Whose  pipe  is  that  ? 
Whose  lodge  is  it  ? 
Whom  do  you  seek  ? 


Ahwaynain  iau  we  yun? 
Ahwaynain  waynOnik? 
Ahwaynain  kos? 
Ahwaynain  kau  todung? 
Ahwaynain  way  dyid? 
Ahwaynain  dOpwaugunid  en-eu  ? 
Ahwaynain  way  weegewomid  t 


Ahwaynain  nain  dau  wau  bumud  ? 
Whom  have  you  here  ?     Ahwaynain  oh  omau  ai  auwaud  ? 

Not  the  slightest  variation  is  made  in  these  phrases,  between  who,  whose, 
and  whom. 

Should  we  wish  to  change  the  interrogative,  and  to  say,  he  who  is  there  ; 
he  who  spoke  ;  he  who  told  you,  &c.,  the  separable  personal  pronoun  ween 
(he)  must  be  used  in  lieu  of  the  relative,  and  the  following  forms  will  be 
elicited. 


Ween,  kau  unnOnik, 
Ween,  kau  geedood, 
Ween,  ai-aud  e-mah. 
Ween,  kau  weendumoak, 
Ween,  kau  tO  dung. 


He  (who)  sent  you. 
He  (who)  spoke. 
He  (who)  is  there. 
He  (who)  told  you. 
He  (who)  did  it,  &c. 


If  we  object  that,  that  in  these  forms,  there  is  no  longer  the  relative  pro- 
noun who,  the  sense  being  simply,  he  sent  you,  he  spol'e,  Sic.,  it  is  replied 
that  if  it  be  intended  only  to  say,  he  sent  you,  &c.,  and  not  he  who  sent 
you,  &c.,  the  following  forms  are  used. 

Ke  gee  unndnig.  He  (sent)  you. 

AinnOzhid,  He  (sent)  me. 

Ainndnaud,  He  (sent)  him,  &c. 

Iau  e-mau,  He  is  there. 

Ke  geedo,  He  (spoke.) 

Kegeeweendumaug,  He  (told)  you. 

Ke  to  dum,  He  did  it. 

We  reply,  to  this  answer  of  the  native  speaker,  that  the  particle  ka% 
prefixed  to  a  verb  denotes  the  past  tense, — that  in  the  former  series  of  terms, 
in  which  this  particle  appears,  the  verbs  are  in  the  perfect  indicative, — 
and  in  the  latter,  they  are  in  the  present  indicative,  marking  the  dif^ 
ference  only  between  sent  and  send^  spoke  and  speak,  &c.  And  that  there 
is  absolutely  no  relative  pronoun,  in  either  series  of  terms.  We  further 
observe,  that  the  personal  pronoun  ween,  prefixed  to  the  first  set  of  terms, 
may  be  prefixed  with  equal  propriety,  to  the  second  set,  and  that  its  use 
or  disuse,  is  perfectly  optional  with  the  speaker,  as  he  may  wish  to  give 
additional  energy  or  emphasis  to  the  expression.  To  these  positions, 
after  reflection,  discussion  and  examination,  we  receive  an  assent,  and  thus 
the  uncertainty  is  terminated. 


■f 


ji 


II 


.'! 


I 


\ 


■' « 


if-  m 


'286 


INDIAN    LANGUAGES. 


sons  are  made  happy,  and,  in  like  mannnr,  the  sufHxcd  personal  pronouns 
plural^  mark  llio  distinctions  between  wo,  ye,  they,  &c.  For  it  is  a  rule 
(iCtiic  liuiiTuage,  thiU  a  strict  concordancu  must  exist  between  the  number 
of  the  verb,  iind  the  number  of  the  pronoun.  The  termination  of  the  vert' 
conserjuently  always  indicates,  whether  there  be  one  or  many  objects,  tc 
which  its  energy  is  directed.  And  ns  animate  verbs  can  be  applied  only 
to  animate  objects,  the  numerical  inflections  of  the  verb,  arc  understood  to 
mark  the  number  of  persons.  But  this  number  is  indiscriminate,  and 
leaves  the  sense  vaguo,  until  the  pronominal  suffixes  are  superadded. 
Those  who,  therefore,  contend  for  the  sense  of  the  relative  pronoun 
•'who,"  being  given  in  the  last  mentioned  phrase,  and  all  phrases  similarly 
formed,  by  a  succedaneum,  contend  for  something  like  the  following  form 
of  translation : — He  makes  them  happy — him !  or  Him — he  (meaning 
who)  makes  them  happy. 

7'he  equivalent  for  what,  is  Waygonain. 
What  do  you  want?  Waygonain  wan  iauyun  ? 

What  have  you  lost?  Waygonain  kau  wonetdyun? 

What  do  you  look  for  ?  Waygonain  nain  dahwaubundamur  ^ 

Waygonain  ewinain  maundun  ? 

Waygonain  kau  iauyun  ? 

Waygonain  kau  oon  dahme  egOyun  ? 

Waygonain  wayzhetdyun? 

Waygonain  c-mau  iauyun  ? 

The  use  of  this  pronoun,  like  the  preceding,  appears  to  be  confined  lo 
simple  interrogative  forms.  The  word  aunern,  which  sometimes  supplitK 
its  place,  or  is  used  for  want  of  the  pronoun  vfiir.h,  is  an  adverb,  and  he*- 
considerable  latitude  of  meaning.  Most  commonly  it  may  be  considered 
as  the  eiiuivalent  for  how,  in  what  manner,  or  at  what  time. 
What  do  you  say?  Auneen  akcedOyun  ? 

What  do  you  call  this?  Auneen  aizhencekandahmun  maur.- 

dun  ?  (i.) 
What  ails  you  ?  Auneen  aindceyun  ? 

What  is  your  name  ?  Auneen  aizhcekauzoyun  ? 

Whichdo you  mean ;  this  or  that  ?  (an.)  Auneen  ah-ow  ainud,  woh-ow  gSman 


What  is  this  ? 
What  will  you  have  ? 
What  detained  you  ? 
What  are  you  making? 
What  have  you  there? 


ewidd 


e? 


Whichdoyoumean;  this  or  that?  (in.)  Auneen   eh  en    ewaidumun    oh-oo 

gtimau  ewaidde? 
Which  boy  do  you  mean  ?  Auneen  ah-ow-ainud  ?     ' 

By  adding  to  this  word,  the  particle  de,  it  is  converted  into  an  adveT>i  of 
place,  and  may  be  Tendered  loAere. 

,    Where  do  you  dwell?         ,j ,     Auneende  aindauyun? 
Where  is  your  son?  Auneende  ke  gwiss  ? 

Where  did  you  see  him?  Auneende  ke  waubumud? 


H 


INDIAN    LANOI'AnFS. 


287 


illT. 


man 


-00 


of 


Mninwnindiimiiid, 

.Miiinwaindiimcik, 

MainwaiiidumiJaiul, 

Mainwnindiimi^inunj:^, 

Mainwaindumoyaug, 

MainwaindiimcMnnnipf, 

MainwaindtimOigowaud, 


Wc  now  wish  to  apply  the  principle  thus  rlicitod  to  vorhs  causative,  and 
other  compound  torms — to  the  udjocfivo  vrrhs,  lor  insttnoc — and  to  tho 
other  verbal  coinpotiiid  expressions,  in  which  thi^  ohjociivo  and  the  nomi- 
native persons,  are  incorporated  as  a  part  o(  the  verb,  and  are  not  prelixr" 
to  It.     This  may  be  sliown  in  the  causative  verb,  To  mah-  ll"jii>>/. 

He  (who)  makes  /»<•  iinppy. 
Tie  (who)  luaUes  l/irr  happv. 
He  (who)  makes  him  happy. 
He  (who)  makes  vs  liappy.  (inclusive.) 
He  (who)  makf.'s  //.<  ha])py.  (e\i"lii<^ivc.) 
He  (who)  makts  i/c  or  i/on  happy. 
He  (who)  makes  f/trm  happy. 
And  so  the  forms  might  be  continued,  througjjout  nil  the  objectiv*; 
j)ersons. — 

Mainwaindumeyun,  Thou  (who)  makest  me  happy,  &c. 

The  basis  of  these  compounds  is  ■minno,  good,  and  nindum,  the  mind. 
Hence  minwaindum,  he  happy.  The  adjective  in  this  connexion,  can- 
not be  translated  "good,"  but  its  clFect  upon  the  noim,  is  to  denote  iha*. 
itate  of  the  mind,  which  is  at  rest  with  it.self.  'J'he  first  chmge  from  this 
simple  compound,  is  to  give  the  adjective  a  verbal  form ;  and  this  is 
effected  by  a  permutation  of  the  vowels  of  the  first  syllable — a  rule  of  very 
extensive  application — and  by  which,  in  the  present  instance,  the  j)hra!»e 
Iw.  Iiappi/,  is  changed  to  he  makrx  happy,  (mainwaindum.)  The  next  step 
IS  to  add  the  suffix  personal  pronouns,  id,  ik,  aud,  &c.,  rendering  the  ex- 
pressions, he  makes  mr  happy,  &c.  But  in  adding  these  ipcrement.s-,  the 
vowel  o,  is  thrown  between  the  adjective-verb,  and  the  pronoun  suffixed, 
making  the  expression,  not  mainwainduin-yun,  but  mainwaindumeyun. 
<  rcnerally  the  vowel  o  in  this  situation,  is  a  connective,  or  introduced 
merely  for  the  sake  of  euphony.  And  those  who  maintain  that  it  is  here 
employed  as  a  personal  pronoun,  and  that  the  relative  wA/),  is  unplicd  by 
the  final  inflection  ;  overlook  the  inevitable  inference,  that  if  the  markc<l 
e,  stands  for  me  in  the  first  phrase,  it  must  stand  for  thre  in  the  second,  fu 
in  the  third,  us  in  the  fourth,  &.c.  As  to  the  meaning  and  office  of  thr 
final  inflections  id,  ik,  &c. — whatever  they  may,  in  an  involuted  sense 
imply,  it  is  quite  clear,  by  turning  to  the  list  of  suffixed  pprxofinl  pronouns 
and  animate  plurals,  that  they  mark  the  persons,  1,  thou,  he,  &c.,  we,  ye, 
they,  &c. 

Take  for  example,  minwaindumeigowaud.  He  (who)  makes  them 
happy.  Of  this  compound,  minwaindum,  as  before  shown,  signifies  he 
makes  happy.  But  as  the  verb  is  in  the  singular  number,  it  implies  that 
but  one  person  is  made  happy,  and  the  suffixed  personal  pronouns  singular ^ 
mark  the  distinctions  between  me,  thee,  and  he,  or  him. 

Minwaindum-e-ig  is  the  vero   plural,  and  implies  that   several   per- 


% 


?! 


.i< 


288 


INDIAN    LANOUAOBS. 


becomes  quite  necessary  in  writing  the  language.     And  in  the  following 
aontrnccff,  the  substantive  is  properly  employed  after  the  pronoun. 


This  dog  is  very  lean, 
These  dogs  are  very  lean. 

Those  dogs  ore  fat, 
That  dog  is  fat, 
This  is  ii  handsome  knife. 
These  are  handsome  knives. 
Those  are  bad  knives, 
Oivo  me  that  spear, 
(five  me  those  spears, 
That  is  a  fine  boy, 
Those  are  fine  boys, 

This  boy  is  larger  than  that, 

That  is  what  I  wanted, 


CJitshee  bukaukdoozo  woh-ow  unncmoosh 
(ritshoe  bukauddoo/owug  o-goo  nnnera- 

ooshug. 
Ig-eu  annemooshug  ween-in-oawug. 
Ah-ow  annemoosh  ween-in-ao. 
Ciagait  onishishin  maundun  mokomahn. 
Gugait  wahwinaudj  o-noo  mokomahnun. 
Monaududon  in-cuwaiddc  mokomahnun. 
Meczhishin  eh-eu  ahnitt. 
Mcczhishin  in-eu  unnewaidde  ahnitteen. 
Gagait  kwonaudj  ah-ow  kwecwezains. 
Gagait  wahwinaudj   ig-euwaidde  kwee- 

wezoinsug. 
Nahwudj  mindiddo  woh-ow  kweewezains 

ewaidde  dush. 


Meeh-eu  wau  iauyaumbaun. 
This  is  the  very  thing  I  wanted,  Mec-suh  oh-oo  wau  iauyaumbaun. 

In  some  of  these  expressions,  the  pronoun  combines  with  an  adjective, 
as  in  the  compound  words,  ineuwaidde,  and  igeuwaidde^  those  yonder,  (in.) 
and  those  yonder  (an.)  Compounds  which  exhibit  the  full  pronoun  in  co- 
alescence with  the  v/ord  Ewaidde  yonder. 


CHRONOLOGY. 

Columbus  discovered  the  West  Indies  Oct.  12,  1492. 

Americo  Vespucio,  discovered  the  coast  of  South  America,  1497. 

Cabot  discovered  the  North  American  coast  1497. 

De  Leon  discovered  Florida  1512. 

Cortes,  enters  the  city  of  Mexico,  after  a  seige,  Aug.  13,  1521. 

Verrizani,  is  said  to  have  entered  the  bay  of  New  York,  1524. 

Cartier  discovered  the  St.  Lawrence,  1534. 

Jamestown,  in  Virginia,  is  founded,  1608. 

Acknowledged  date  of  the  settlement  of  Canada,  1608. 

Hudson  discovers  the  river  bearing  his  name,  1609. 

The  Dutch  build  a  fort  near  Albany,  1614. 

The  Pilgrims  land  at  Plymouth  Dec.  22,  1620. 

New  Amsterdam  taken  from  the  Dutch  by  the  Duke  of  York  and  Albany 

and  named  New  York  1664. 
(«t  Salle  discovers  the  Illinois  in  upper  Louisaina  1678.  ' 

discovers  Lower  Louisiana,  and  is  killed  1685. 


THE  ERA  OF  THE  ARRIVAL  OF  THE  FRENCH  IN 
THE  UPPER  LAKES. 


lany 


Ke-wa-kons,  a  chief  of  tho  straits  of  St.  Mary's,  told  mc,  duringf  an  in- 
terview, in  1327,  that  but  sevon  jjciicrations  of  rtul  men  had  passed  away, 
since  the  French  first  appearod  on  those  straits.  If  wn  take  the  date  of 
Cartier's  first  visit  to  the  St.  I^awrcnce,  as  the  era  of  their  acquaintance 
with  this  nation,  A.  D.  I33i,  wo  should  have  5G  years  as  the  period  of  an 
Indian  generation.  Should  we  take,  instead  of  this,  the  time  of  La  Salle'o 
first  arrival  on  the  upper  lakes,  177S,  there  would,  on  the  contrary,  be  but 
a  fraction  over  22  years  for  a  generation.  But  neither  of  these  periods, 
can  be  truly  said  to  coincide  with  the  probable  era  of  the  chief's  historical 
reminiscences.  The  first  is  too  early,  the  last  too  late.  An  average  of 
tho  two,  which  is  required  to  apply  the  observation  properly,  piv.'s  38 
years  as  the  Indian  generation.  This  nearly  assimilates  it  to  the  rcsuiw: 
among  Europeans,  leaving  8  years  excess.  Further  data  would  probably 
reduce  this ;  but  it  is  a  department  in  which  we  have  so  little  material, 
that  we  must  leave  it  till  these  be  accumulated.  It  may  be  supposed  that 
the  period  of  Indian  longevity,  before  the  introduction  of  ardent  spirits, 
was  equal,  perhaps,  a  little  superior,  to  that  of  the  European  ;  but  it  did 
not  exceed  it,  we  think,  by  8  years. 

Kc-wa-kons,  whom  I  knew  very  well,  was  a  man  of  shrewd  sense,  and 
respectable  pov/jsrs  of  observation.  He  stated,  at  the  same  interview,  that 
his  tribe,  who  were  of  the  Odjibwa  type  of  the  Algonquins,  laid  aside  their 
Akeeks,  or  clay  cooking-vessels,  at  that  tiinn^  and  adopted  in  lieu  of  them, 
the  light  brass  kettle,  which  was  more  portable  and  permanent.  And 
from  that  time,  their  skill  in  pottery  declined,  until,  in  our  day,  it  is  en- 
tirely lost.  It  is  curious  to  reflect,  that  within  the  brief  period  of  150 
years,  a  living  branch  of  coarse  manufacture  among  them,  has  thus  been 
transferred  into  an  object  of  antiquarian  research.  This  fact,  should  make 
historians  cautious  in  assigning  very  remote  periods  of  antiquity  to  the 
monumental  evidences  of  by-gone  generations. 

It  is  by  such  considerations  that  we  crot  a  glimi)se  of  .some  of  the  gene- 
ral principles  which  attended  the  early  periods  of  discovery  and  settlement, 
in  all  parts  of  the  continent.  Adventurers  came  to  find  gold,  or  furs,  to  amass 
•  wealth,  get  power,  or  to  perform  mere  exploits.     Nobody  cnred  much  for 
the  native  race,  beyond  the  fact  of  their  being  the  medium^o  lead  to  these 

!'•>  889 


y  n 


#  i 


i 


i 


290 


KMCIIT    OF    TIIK    HIIAWNf-.RS. 


specified  olijcots.  Tlwrr  wrrn  luuic,  lo  ncord  nccumtcly,  thrir  nrls,  nnd 
other  pot  iilinritics.  wliicli  now  vkcMc  ifil'iisc  iiitcrest.  'J'liey  «lii''l  awiiy 
Tftry  rii.-'t.  v.liolf.  tiihr."  Im  lOiiiirnT  oxtini't  williiii  ii  :.'('iiiTati')ii  or  two.  Tlir 
Kuropraii  liiliric^,  tlx  ii  intrciliicrd.  wrf';  ?>>  iii.n'ii  siijh  rior  tn  tln>ir  own. 
that  tiny,  :it  oiirc.  (!i>.'()ii'iiii»f  il  !»ui'li  vmie  tirt.  vn  tltf-y  [I'vu-ti.- .  '1.  :'i  lt':if>l  in 
our  nuiiliciii  l.iiinali'f.  N'lw  iidvi  ..t.ii'  .:■  I'.dlowi  !  in  thf  tv.u'lk  ofCDliiiu 
bus,  Aincri^jci,  Ctilui,  nud  thi  ir  r(M,ipccis  tuiJ  Inllnwi  i>,  wlm,  in  tin-  lapHi- 
oftiini',  pickcil  up,  fiom  the  Si'il.  jii(  Cl.■^  olciiaisi  puili'iy,  jHalks  and  siu'h 
iik«!  tllillg^■,  and  iiuldin;;-  tlicui  up.  c;;id. — "Sci  liicso  ' — Ik  n  ire  •vidcru  (•» 
o(  very  fjrc'it  skill.  ;i!id  \cry  lil'.rli  mitiipiity,"' 

It  is  not  llw  int(  iitidii  liy  ;iiiy  nic'in^,  in  u'^sorf.  thnt  tli'io  wcrr  not  nnti 
quitiosof  a  far  hi  ^Iicr  crii.  and  nf)l)lrr  castp,  hut  niorrly  to  ilnpro^•.s  ujifii  in 
quirers,  the  nocrji-ity  oCdiit.Tiniinatinif  tin;  difl!  rent  <  ra:  in  thf;  chrunoloj^y 
of  our  aiitii|uitics.     All  Indian  pottf  ry,  north  of  tin  lajics  of  Florida  and 
thft  (lulf  (if  .Mi>.\ico.  i.s  of  or  pr(>C'(lii)(f  the  rni  of  tin;  di;  icvc'y  :  l^iit  then- 
is  found  ill  jjravi'.'i,  a  sj)ocit.«?  of  puttiry.  and  vitritird  ware,  whiih  was  in 
troduct'd,  in  iIk^  early  sta^'o.s  of  tralflc,  hy  Europeans.     Of  this  transition 
era  botwcon  the  dyinj;;  away  of  tlio  Indian  arts,  and  the  introduction  of  the 
European,  are  thu  rude  j)iistcs,  cnanitl  and  ^jlass  l)t>ads,  and  short  clay 
pipes  of  course  te.\tnre.  fnuid  in  Indian  cmietcricJ.  l>ut  not  in  the  tumuli 
III  phici'  of  thes*",  our  ancient  Iiiditms  n.»i' I  wrou'^lit  and  iniwr(-u<,'Iit  sea 
shells  of  various  species,  and  pipes  cavvf  d  out  of  S(  atitos  and  other  soft 
materiaL< 


Mr.  An.'ierson  rrmarks  in  hi.>  hiofrvapiiy  of  ('atharine  Brown,  that 
"  thn  Cherokecs  are  said  to  possess  a  lanJiua^^'c,  which  is  more  precise  and 
powerful  than  anv  into  which  learniiifr  has  poured  richness  of  thoncfht,  or 
ivcnius  Ireathed  tl'.c  enchanlments  of  fancy  and  eloquence." 

David  Brown,  in  one  of  his  letters,  in  the  same  volume,  terms  his  peo- 
ple the  Tsallakee.  of  which  we  must  theiefore  take  "Cherokee."  to  bo  u 
corruption.     It  is  scon  by  tin-  Cherokee  alphatict,  that  the  sound  of  r  does 


not  occur  in  that  language 


F  A  I  r  n , 


When  Chusco  was  converted  to  Chri.stianily  at  the  mission  of  Michi- 
linackinuc,  h^  ha.l  pi  inlcd  a  field  of  potatoes  on  one  of  the  neijrhbouring 
islands  in  lake  H  jron.  In  the  fall  he  went  over  in  his  canoe,  with  hih 
aged  wiJ!',  to  di;'  them  -a  labour  which  the  old  woman  set  unceremoni 
ously  about,  as  soon  as  they  q-ot  into  the  field.  "  Stop !"  cried  the  little  old 
man,  who  had  a  small  tenor  voice  and  was  bent  nearly  double  by  ago, — 
•'dare  you  begin  to  dig,  till  we  have  thanked  the  Lord  for  their  growth." 
They  then  both  knelt  down  in  the  field,  while  he  lifted  up  his  voice,  in 
kis  native  language,  in  thanks. 


i  pco- 
bo  ii 
dnes 


ichi- 
rin<: 

loni 
old 


SHINCiAHA-WOSSlXS,  OK    IMMIW  Sl'OXnS 

Thi;  luiliv  liilns  who  occupy  ihr  hordors  of  tli<'  ■rt'it  I'lla'.",  itf  vi<ry 
iii^'i'iiioiis  in  convt.Tliiiir  In  tin;  iim-s  of  i<U|v'rslilinii.  r<iicli  niiicsrs  nl'  loosf 
roi'U,  or  linnldtT  sluni«.  iis  liiivo  bccii  fictlLd  In  tlic  luiitui  i>l'  u.iii  i  iitto 
.ihii|H'fl  rcsoiiihliiitf  i|u-  tiiink^i  of  liiMiiiiii  Ixxlics,  or  ctliri   tii'iranic  toTiuH 

TIhti-  iipiunis.  -it  (ill  tiinrs.  lo  li;m  l«cii  a  ready  di'pi.'iliou  to  liirii 
Biicli  inas.M.s  til  nidc  iialuiai  .-<ciil|)liiri-,  ^o  to  rail  lliiiii,  tu  an  ididatrouM 
list!  :  (IS  wrll  as  a  most  iiiin>riioii8  tact,  in  aidinir  tliu  t  liLct  of  tlir  natural 
r(>si!inltlani<'.  liy  dol8  or  dalis  i>t  paint,  to  denote  ryes,  und  nilnr  Katnres. 
or  liv  rill'  -  ii\'  re  I  oclui'.  aromid  iln-ir  circinnCcn  iii( .  I>y  way  ol  oriiu- 
mrnt 

In  ill''  rulli^wiii'.''  lii,Mirr.s.  1.  "2.  A.  1.  .1.  sonic  ol  ili'sc  niassi.-'  arc  rcpr*!- 

.TiVtld 


Nuinlii  r  ;i.  wri«  hroiiufht  to  tlm  o(!ice  of  tli--  Indiasi  N'cnt  at  Mii  tiill' 
inaci.inii'  in  1«3"J.  and  placed  amotij!;  oljccfs  of  i;nal:ii>'ons  interest  to 
visiters  It  con&i.-lLLi  of  a  poilion  of  a  voi;:  or  mass  of  ;.'»iein:.;  or  •^■•ranitL'. 
from  which  holh  niic  i  and  feldspar  were  nearly  alLserif.  oxistinij  only  in 
truce,  wliilii  tlie  cpiartzy  portion  predomiiiatril.  and  h  id.  hy  its  -superior 
hardness,  resisted  the  elemental  action  'I'he  mode  of  the  formatii  o  of  such 
masses  is  very  well  known  to  '^^eologisls,  resuliin;.^,  in  almost  every  case, 
from  the  unequal  deirrcc  ol  hardness  of  various  parts  of  a  mass,  suh- 
uiiltod  to  an  equal  force  of  attrition,  sncli  as  is  ordinarily  given  hy  the 
uphcavino;  and  rolling  force  of  waves  on  a  lake,  or  ocean  hcach.  To  the 
natives,  who  are  not  pione  to  reason  from  cause  tocifef  i,  such  productions 
appear  wonderful.  All  that  is  past  comprehension,  or  wonderful,  is 
attributed  by  thuin  to  the  supernatural  agency  of  spirits.     The  hunter  or 

291 


1 

«  i 


V 


\ 


I 


i;  '-■ 


• .; 


S92 


HIIINiiAflA    W0H8IN8,    OR    IMAOK    MToNFM. 


Wi 


? 


warrior,  who  \h  fravcllinir  rilon;^  iho  rojint,  and  finds  one  of  the«p  aclf- 
M'.til|itiii'('(l  stont'N,  is  n<il  Mn<;  that  it  is  not  a  (lirnci  intiTpositioii  «f  hia 
Uotl,  or  i^iiuitlian  Maiiito,  in  hid  fu voui'  lie  i.s  lial)itiially  u  licliovor  in 
the  m«ml  siilitlc  forms  of  mysterious  |K)\V(!r,  whicli  lie  ncknowtrdi^es  to  hf 
often  dclt'irati'.l  Vt  [he  nativt;  pri(!st«,  or  nn^ronmncoiH.  He  m  not  stag- 
g«;ri(l  by  tlic  mnvt  cxtraonlitiary  strctcli  of  fancy,  in  tlio  tlitiory  of  the 
('han<jf«!  or  tran>'rormation  of  aniujafo  into  inanimatn  objcrt.H.  and  vice 
vcrsji.  All  thirifrf,  '♦  in  hoavm  and  rartli,"  ho  briinvos  to  be  subject  in 
this  subtle  powrr  of  nn'tnmorpbosia.  Hut,  whatever  he  the  prcciso  ope> 
rating'  cause  of  the  rofpcct  h»*  pays  to  the  imitative  rolled  stones,  which 
ho  calls  Sliin;f:il)a-\voMsins,  and  ;ilso  by  the  <,''eneral  phrase  of  Mu/-in-in 
a-wun,  or  iinaifcs,  he  is  not  at  liberty  to  pass  them  without  ba/ardinjir 
somethiii!'',  in  \m  opinion,  of  his  chance  of  sitcces^  in  life,  or  the  fortunu 
of  the  enterprize  in  hand. 

If  the  nnage  be  small,  it  is  v'enerally  taken  with  him  and  secreted  in 
the  neif,'hborhood  of  liis  lodijp.  If  larf,'o  and  too  heavy  for  this  purpose, 
it  is  set  up  on  the  shore,  j^enerally  in  some  obscure  nook,  where  an  oflbr- 
iu<^  of  tobacco,  or  somt^thing  else  of  less  value,  may  be  made  to  it,  or 
mther  through  it,  to  the  spirit. 

lt»  1820  one  of  these  stones  (No.  2.)  wn#  met  by  an  expedition  of  the 
jqfovernnient  sent  north,  that  year,  for  the  purpose  of  interior  discovery 
and  ok^ervation,  at  the  inner  Thunder  Bay  island,  in  Lake  Huron.  It  wu8 
a  massy  atone,  rounded,  with  a  comparatively  broad  base  and  entablature 
but  not  otherwise  remarkable.  It  was  set  up,  under  a  tree  on  the  island, 
which  was  small,  with  the  wide  and  clear  expanse  of  the  lake  in  plain 
view.  The  island  was  one  of  those  which  were  regarded  as  desert,  and 
was  probably  but  seldom  stopped  at.  It  was,  indeed,  little  more  than  a  few 
flcres  of  boulders  and  pebbles,  accumulated  on  a  limestone  reef,  and  bear- 
ing a  few  stunted  trees  and  shrubs.  The  water  of  the  lake  must,  in  high 
storms,  have  thrown  its  spray  over  this  imaged  stone.  It  was,  in  fine,  one 
of  those  private  places  which  an  Indian  mi^i^ht  be  supposed  to  have  se- 
lected for  his  secret  worship. 

In  No.  3.  is  figured  an  object  of  this  kind,  which  was  found  in  1832, 
in  the  final  ascent  to  the  source  of  the  Mississippi,  on  the  right  cape,  in 
jiscending  this  stream  into  lac  Traverse — at  the  distance  of  about  1000 
miles  above  the  falls  of  St.  Anthony.  I  landed  at  the  point  to  see  it,  hav- 
ing heard,  from  my  interpreter,  that  such  an  object  was  set  up  and  dedi- 
cated to  some  unknown  Manito  there.  It  was  a  pleasant  level  point  of 
land  shaded  with  trees,  and  bearing  luxuriant  grass  and  wild  shrubbery 
and  flowers.  In  the  middle  of  this  natural  parterre  the  stone  was  placed, 
and  was  overtopped  by  this  growth,  and  thus  concealed  by  it.  A  ring  of 
red  paint  encircled  it,  at  the  first  narrowed  point  of  its  circumference,  to 
give  it  the  resemblance  of  a  human  neck  ;  and  there  were  some  rude 
dabs  to  denote  other  features.     The  Im^n  is  not  precise  in  the  matter  of 


8lllN«AnA    WOHBINH,    OR    IMAOK    IITONKH. 


293 


proportion,  oithrr  in  Ium  Jruwiiif,',  or  in  iii!<  utt<:in|it!<!it  Ktatiniry.  Ilunoixon 
upon  Noniu  mintitr  iind  (■haracti'ri.itir  trait,  wliicli  is  ut  oui'o  snlliciiMit  to  do- 
nolo  tlio  sperirx,  and  ho  is  cnsily  Nati»i|i(>(l  iiliuiit  tlu!  ri'Nt.  TIhim  a  siniplf* 
crosa,  with  n  struil  lino  Intni  ahoiililcr  t(t  sliinillor,  and  ;i  dni.  or  firclo 
ibovc,  to  serve;  lor  a  lu-ad,  is  the  synibul  ol  tlir  liiiniaii  iVatiic  ;  and  witliuut 
any  adjunct  of  fcH,  or  hands,  it  could  not  havi;  boon  niistakiu  tor  uny 
thing  else— certainly  for  any  other  object  in  tho  animal  creation. 


M 


MNEMONIC  SYMBOLS  OF  THE  NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


CHAPTER    I. 


pe,  in 

1000 

hav- 

Jdedi- 

Intof 

pbery 

iced, 

ce,  to 
I  rude 
srof 


PKBLIMINARV  HRMARKN. — BVMBOLK^AL  KKPRKHKNTATIONH  ANU  IIIKRO(iI.VI'ni('«,  OMR  OK  TIIK 
KARMEHT  OIiaRllVKU  TRAITH  IN  TIIIC  ei;8T0MII  AND  AHTH  Or  TIIK  AMKKK'AN  AROEI- 
OINrR  ;  nUT  TIHII  art  not  RUarKOTKU  to  IIAVB  a  BYHTKMATIC  form  AM0N(1  TIIK  RUOK 
nUNTER  TRIBF.8  OV  NORTH  AMERICA,  UNTIL  TIIK  YEAR  W20,  WHEN  IT  WAM  DM- 
COVERED   ON    TUB   BOURCK   OF   TUB    MIMIUim.      TIIIH   INITANUB  lilVBN,  WITH  A  UR4W- 

iMo:  TUB  HINT  purbued. 

The  practice  of  the  North  American  tribes,  of  drawing  fignros  and 
pictures  on  skins,  trees,  and  various  other  substances,  has  boon  noticed 
by  travellers  and  writers  from  the  earliest  times.  Among  the  more  north- 
erly tribes,  these  figures  arc  often  observed  on  that  common  substitute  for 
the  ancient  papyrus,  among  these  nations,  the  bark  of  the  befula  papi/rarea, 
or  white  birch:  a  substance  possessing  a  smofUh  surface,  eaf^ily  impressed, 
very  flexible,  and  capable  of  being  preserved  in  rolls.  Often  tiiesc  devi- 
ces are  cut,  or  drawn  in  colours  on  the  trunks  of  trees,  more  rarely  on 
rocks  or  boulders.  According  to  Golden  and  I/intou  records  of  this  rudn 
character  were  formerly  to  be  seen  on  the  blazed  piuTace  ol  trees,  along  some 
of  the  ancient  paths  and  portages  leading  from  the  sources  of  iho  Allan- 
tic  rivers  into  the  interior,  or  in  tho  valley  n['  the  St.  Lawrctice  :  but 
these,  after  satisfying  a  transient  curiosity,  have  long  since  yioKlud  to  the 
general  fate  of  these  simple  and  unendurintr  ninnuinenls.  I'imires  and 
symbols  of  this  kind  are  now  to  bo  found  only  on  the  luireclaimed  bor- 
ders of  the  great  area  west  of  the  Allep-liaiiics  and  the  Lakes,  in  tho 
wide  prairies  of  the  west,  or  along  the  JVIissouri  anJ  tlic  tipper  Missis- 
sippi. It  is  known  that  such  devices  were  in  use,  to  some  extent,  at  the  era 
of  the  discovery,  among  most  of  the  tribes,  situated  between  the  Ifi'itudea 
of  the  capes  of  Florida,  and  Hudson's  Bay,  althouijh  they  have  beoti 
considered  as  more  particularly  characteristic  of  the  tribes  of  the  Algon 
quin  type.  In  a  few  instances,  these  pictorial  iiyicriptions  have  I  ocn  found 
to  be  painted  or  stained  on  the  faces  of  rocks,  or  on  loose  boulders,  and 
still  more  rarely,  devices  were  scratch "d  or  pecked  into  the  surface,  as  is 
found  to  be  the  case  still  at  Dighton  and  Venango.    Those  who  are  intent 


W 


•     ! 


II 


m 


i* 


4i 


294 


ART    OF    PICTURR    WRITING. 


t 


on  observations  of  this  kind,  will  find  figures  and  rude  hieroglyphics  in 
variably  at  the  jjicscnt  time,  on  the  grave  posts  which  inari;  the  piacoM 
of  Indian  sepulclire  at  the  west  and  north.  The  nations  who  rove  over 
the  western  prairie?!,  inseribc  them  on  the  skins  of  the  buflalo.  North  of 
latitude  12^,  the  birk  of  the  birch,  whicii  furnishes  at  once  the  mate- 
rial of  en  noes,  ti;nts,  boxes,  water-dippers,  and  paper,  constitutes  the  com- 
mon mediiiiu  uf  ilirir  exhibition.  Tablets  of  hard  wood  arc  confined  to 
such  devices  as  are  employed  by  their  priests  and  prophets,  and  medicine- 
men :  and  these  characters  uniformly  assume  a  more  mystical  or  sacred 
import.  IjUI  the  recent  discovery,  on  one  of  the  tributaries  of  the  Sus* 
quehanna,  of  an  Indian  map,  drawn  on  stone,  with  intermixed  devices,  » 
copy  of  which  ajipiars  in  the  1st  volume  of  tbe  collections  of  the  Histor- 
ical Committee  of  the  American  Philosophical  Society,  proves  that  stone 
was  also  employed  in  that  branch  of  inscription.  This  discovery  was  on 
the  area  occupied  by  tin:  I.enapees. 

Coldcn,  in  his  history  of  the  Five  Nations,  *  informs  us  that  when,  in 
169G,  the  Count  do  Frontenac  marched  a  well  appointed  army  into  the 
Iroquois  country,  with  artillery  and  all  other  means  of  regular  military 
offence,  he  found,  on  the  banks  of  the  Onondaga,  now  called  Oswego 
river,  a  tree,  on  the  trunk  of  which  the  Indians  had  depicted  the  French 
army,  and  deposited  two  bundles  of  cut  rushes  at  its  foot,  consisting  of 
1434  pieces — an  act  of  defiance  on  their  part,  which  was  intended  to  in- 
form their  invaders,  that  they  would  have  to  encounter  this  number  of 
warriors.  In  speaking  in  another  passage  of  the  general  traits  of  the 
Five  Nations,  he  mentions  the  general  custom  prevalent  among  the  Mo- 
hawks going  to  war,  of  painting,  with  red  paint,  on  the  trunk  of  a  tree, 
such  symbols,  as  might  serve  to  denote  the  object  of  their  expedition. 
Among  the  devices  was  a  canoe  pointed  towards  the  enemies'  country. 
On  their  return,  it  was  their  practice  to  visit  the  same  tree,  or  precinct, 
and  denote  the  result :  the  canoe  being,  in  this  case,  drawn  with 
its  bows  in  the  opposite  direction.  Lafitou,  in  his  account  of  the  nations 
of  ('anada,  makes  observations  on  this  subject  to  which  we  shall  more 
particularly  refer  hereafter,  which  denote  the  general  prevalence  of  the 
eustom  in  that  quarter.  Other  writers,  dating  as  far  back  as  Smith  and 
dc  lire,  bear  a  passing  testimony  to  the  existence  of  this  trait  among  the 
northern  tribes.  Few  have  however  done  more  than  notice  it,  and  none 
are  known  to  have  furnished  any  amount  of  connected  details. 

A  single  element  in  the  system  attracted  early  notice.  I  allude  to  the 
institution  of  the  Totem,  which  has  been  well  known  among  the  Al- 
gonquin tribes  from  the  settlement  of  Ca.iada.  By  this  device,  the  early 
missionaries  observed,  that  the  natives  marked  their  division  of  a  tribe 
into  clans,  and  of  a  clan  into  families,  and  the  distinction  was  thus  very 
clearly  preserved.  Affinities  were  denoted  and  kept  up,  long  after  tradi< 
.        ,  •  London,  1747,  p.  190. 


THE    ART    OF    PICTt'RF,    WRITING. 


295 


(he 
and 

the 
lone 


ribe 


uon  ha'.l  fhJcl  in  its  tostiniony  This  distinrtiori,  which  is  marked  with 
much  of  tht;  certainty  of  horaldii-,  briiriii<rs  in  the  l"<'ii(hil  syr-tfin.  was  seen 
to  mark  the  arms,  iho  Iod'_r'\  and  the  trophies  of  thi;  chief  a,i  1  warrior. 
It  was  likewise  employed  to  q-ivo  identity  ti»  th(^  ctan  of  whi'Ii  he  was  a 
memher.  on  Ids  ad-jr-da-te^'  or  irrave-poi-t.  This  record  went  Imt  little 
farther  ;  a  ^tw  sindci^s  or  r'l'oinetric  device.<  were  drawn  on  ihf  sc  simple 
monumenip.  to  denote  the  number  of  men  he  had  sla.iii  in  battle. 

Ft  has  not  been  suspected  in  any  noticos  to  which  1  have  had  access, 
that  there  was  a  pictorial  alpliabet,  or  a  series  of  homophonous  fiq;nres,  in 
which,  by  the  juxtaposition  of  symlxiis  represmtin;^  acts,  as  well  as  object* 
of  action,  and  liy  liie  intro.lucjon  of  simple  adjui;ct  sicnis,  a  \erics  uf  dis- 
junctive, yet  '::fenerally  connected  ideas,  were  denoted;  or  thatth;;  most  prom- 
inent incidents  of  life  and  death  could  be  recorded  so  as  to  be  transmitted 
from  one  jrencration  to  another,  as  lone:;'  at  least  as  the  monnment  and  the 
people  endured.  Above  all.  it  was  nut  anticipated  that  there  should  have 
been  found,  as  will  be  observed  in  the  subsequent  details,  a  system  of  sym- 
bolic notation  for  the  song's  and  incantations  of  the  Indian  metas  and 
priests,  making  an  appeal  to  the  memory  for  the  preservation  of  Ian  ;uage. 

Persons  familiar  with  the  state  of  the  western  tribes  of  this  continent, 
particularly  in  the  hio^her  northern  latitudes,  have  lom^  been  aware  that 
the  sonjjs  of  the  Indian  priesthood,  and  wal)enoes,  were  sunij;  from  a  kind 
of  pictorial  notation,  made  on  bark,  ft  is  a  (;ict  which  has  often  come  to 
the  observation  of  military  officers  performing^  duties  on  those  frontier!, 
and  of  persons  exercising  occasional  duties  in  civil  life,  who  have  passed 
through  their  territories.  But  there  is  no  class  of  persons  to  whom  the 
fact  of  such  notations  being  made,  is  so  well  known,  as  the  class  of  Indian 
traders  and  interpreters  who  visit  or  reside  a  part  of  the  season  at  the 
Indian  villages.  I  have  never  conversod  with  any  of  this  latter  class  of 
persons  to  whom  the  fact  of  such  inscriptions,  made  in  various  ways,  was 
not  so  familiar  as  in  their  view  to  excite  no  surprise  or  even  demand  re- 
mark. 

My  attention  was  first  called  to  the  subject  in  1 S20.  In  the  summer 
of  that  year  I  w-as  on  an  exploring  journey  through  the  lake  country.  At 
the  mouth  of  the  small  river  Huron,  on  the  bauks  of  Lake  Superior, 
<herc  was  an  Indian  grave  fenced  around  with  saplings,  and  protected 
svith  much  care.  At  its  head  stood  a  post,  or  tal.ular  stick,  upon  which 
was  drawn  the  figure  of  the  animal  which  v.:is  the  symbol  of  the  clan  to 
which  the  deceased  chief  belonged.  Strokes  of  red  paint  wnn'o  added  to 
ienote,  either  the  number  of  war  parties  in  which  he  had  been  engaged, 
or  the  number  of  scalps  which  he  had  actually  taken  from  the  enemy. 
The  interpreter  who  accompanied  us,  and  who  was  himself  tinctured  with 
Indian  blood,  gave  the  latter,  as  the  true  import  of  these  marks. 

On  quitting  the  river  St.  Louis,  which  flows  into  the  head  of  the  lake 
«t  the  Fond  du  Lac,  to  cross  the  summit  dividing  its  waters  from  those  of 


Su 


i.'i 


U 


\ 


::J! 


^      1 

■  i 

■ 

# 

:  ., 

m 

l-^ ' 

^11(1 

"]■' 

296 


THE    ART    OP    PICTURE    WRITINS. 


the  Mississippi,  tlic  way  led  through  licavy  and  dense  woods  and  swamps, 
and  the  weather  proved  dark  and  rainy,  so  tiiat,  for  a  couple  of  days  to^ 
ji^ethcr,  wc  had  scarcely  a  ^fjiinpso  of  the  sun. 

The  party  consisti  d  of  sixteen  jx-rsons.  with  two  Indian  j(uidcs  ;  bui 
the  latter,  with  all  their  adroitness  in  thread i;ig  the  maze,  were  completely  at 
fault  far  nearly  an  entire  day.  At  nii^ht  we  liiy  down  on  ground  elevated 
but  a  few  inches  above  the  level  oi'  the  swamp.  The  ne.xt  morning  as 
we  prepared  to  leave  the  camp,  a  small  sheet  of  birch  bark  containing  de- 
vices was  observed  elevated  on  the  top  of  a  sapling,  some  8  or  10  feet 
high.  One  end  of  this  pole  was  thrust  firmly  into  the  ground  leaning  in 
the  direction  wo  were  to  go.  On  going  up  to  this  object,  it  was  found, 
with  the  aid  ol'  the  interpreter,  to  be  a  symbolic  record  of  the  circum- 
stances of  our  cross-ing  this  summit,  and  of  the  night's  encampment  at  this 
spot.  Each  per-son  wa.s  appropriately  depicted,  distinguishing  the  soldiers 
from  the  odicer  in  command,  and  the  latter  from  the  scavans  of  the  party. 
The  Indians  thonisolves  were  depicted  without  hats,  this  being,  as  we  no- 
ticed, the  general  symbol  for  a  white  man  or  European.  The  entire 
record,  of  which  a  figure  is  annexed,  accurately  symbolized  the  circum- 
stances, and  they  were  so  clearly  drawn,  according  to  their  conventional 
rules,  that  the  intelligence  would  be  communicated  thereby  to  any  of  their 
people  who  might  chance  to  travel  or  wander  this  way.  This  was  thift 
object  of  the  inscription. 


Fig.  No.  1.  represents  the  subaltern  officer  in  command  of  tne  pat^ 
of  the  U.  iS.  troops.     He  is  drawn  with  a  sword  to  denote  his  official 


THE    ART    OP    PICTURE    WRITING. 


297 


rank.  No.  2  denotes  the  person  who  ofTiciatcd  in  ([uality  of  Secretary. 
He  is  represented  holding  a  book.  No.  3  denotes  tlie  geologist  and  min- 
eralogist of  the  party.  He  is  drawn  with  a  hammer.  Nos.  4  and  &  are 
:ittaches  ;  No.  G,  the  interpreter. 

The  group  of  figures  marked  9  represents  eiglit  mfantry  soldiers,  each 
of  whom,  as  shown  in  group  No.  10,  was  armed  with  a  musket.  No.  15 
denotes  that  they  had  a  separate  fire,  and  constituted  a  separate  mess. 
Figures  7  and  8  are  the  two  Chippewa  guides,  the  principal  of  whom, 
called  Chamees,  or  the  Pouncing-hawk,  led  the  way  over  this  dreary  sum- 
rnit  These  are  the  only  human  figures  on  this  unique  bark  letter,  who 
are  drawn  without  a  hat.  This  was  the  characteristic  seized  on,  by  them, 
and  generally  employed  by  the  tribes,  to  distinguish  the  Red  from  the  white 
race.  Figures  1 1  and  12  represent  a  prairie  hen,  and  a  green  tortoise, 
which  constituted  the  sum  of  the  preceding  day's  chase,  and  were  eaten 
at  the  encampment.  The  inclination  of  the  pole,  was  designed  to  show 
the  course  pursued  from  that  particular  spot :  there  were  three  hacks  in 
it,  below  the  scroll  of  bark,  to  indicate  the  estimated  length  of  this  part 
of  ^he  journey,  computing  from  water  to  water,  that  is  to  say,  from  the 
head  of  the  portage  Aux  Couteaux  on  the  St.  Louis  river,  to  the  open  shores 
of  Sandy  lake,  (he  Ka-ma-ton-go-gom-ag  of  the  Odjibwas. 

The  story  was  thus  briefly  and  simply  told  ;  and  this  memorial  was 
set  up  by  the  guides,  to  advertise  any  of  their  countrymen,  who  might 
chance  to  wander  in  that  direction,  of  the  adventure — for  it  was  evident, 
both  from  this  token,  and  from  the  dubiousness  which  had  marked  the 
prior  day's  wanderings,  that  they  regarded  the  passage  in  this  light,  and 
were  willing  to  take  some  credit  for  the  successful  execution  of  it. 

Before  we  had  penetrated  quite  to  this  summit,  we- came  to  another 
evidence  of  their  skill  in  this  species  of  knowledge,  consisting  of  one  of 
those  contrivances  which  they  denominate  Man-i-to-wa-tcg,  or  Manito 
Poles.  On  reaching  this  our  guides  shouted,  whether  from  a  supersti- 
tious impulse,  or  the  joy  of  having  found  a  spot  they  certainly  could  rec- 
ognize, we  could  not  tell.  We  judged  the  latter.  It  consisted  of  eight 
poles,  of  equal  length,  shaved  smooth  and  round,  painted  with  yellow 
ochre,  and  set  so  as  to  enclose  a  square  area.  It  appeared  to  have  been 
one  of  those  rude  temples,  or  places  of  incantation  or  worship,  known  to 
the  metas,  or  priests,  where  certain  rites  and  ceremonies  are  performed. 
But  it  was  not  an  ordinary  medicine  lodge.  There  had  been  far  more 
care  in  its  construction. 

On  reaching  the  village  of  Sandy  lake,  on  the  upper  Mississippi,  the 
figures  of  animals,  birds,  and  other  devices  were  found,  on  the  rude  cof- 
fins, or  wrappings  of  their  dead,  which  were  scaffolded  around  the  pre- 
cincts of  the  fort,  and  upon  the  open  shores  of  the  lake.  Similar  devices 
were  also  observed,  here,  as  at  other  points  in  this  region,  upon  their 


ii 


\i:r 


298 


TIIK    ART    OP    PICTURE    WRITING. 


te 


arms,  war-clubs,  canoes,  and  other  pieces  of  moveable  property,  as  weL 
as  upon  th<jir  grave  posts. 

In  the  descent  uf  tlie  iMississippi,  we  observed  such  devices  painted  on 
a  rock,  l)i!ow  and  near  the  mouth  of  l-^Ik  river,  and  at  a  rocky  island 
in  thi;  river,  at  the  Little  F;Uis.  In  the  course  of  our  descent  to  the  Falls 
at  St.  Anthoiiv.  we  ol>«erved  another  bark  lettf^r.  as  the  party  now  began 
to  call  these  inscriptions,  suspended  on  a  h\<^\\  pole,  on  an  elevated  bank 
of  the  river,  on  its  west  shore.  At  this  spot,  where  we  encamped  for  the 
night,  and  which  is  just  opposite  a  point  of  highly  crystalized  hornblende 
rock,  called  the  Peace  Rock,  rising  up  through  the  prairie,  there  were  left 
standing  the  poles  or  skeletons  of  a  great  number  of  Sioux  lodges.  It  is 
near  and  a  little  west  of  the  territorial  boundary  of  the  Sioux  nation  ;  and 
on  inspeciinir  this  scroll  of  hjark,  we  found  it  had  reft-rence  to  a  negocia- 
tion  for  bringing  about  a  permanent  peace  between  the  Sioux  and  Chippe- 
was.  A  large  pjirty  of  the  former,  from  St.  Peter's,  headed  by  their  chief, 
had  proceedeil  thus  far,  in  the  hope  of  meeting  the  Chippewa  hunters, 
on  their  summer  hunt.  They  had  been  countenanced,  or  directed  in  this 
step,  by  Col.  Ijeavenworth,  the  commanding  officer  of  the  new  post,  just 
then  about  to  be  erected.  Tiie  inscription,  which  was  read  off  at  once,  by 
the  Chippewa  Chief  Babesacundabee,  who  was  with  us,  told  all  this  ;  it 
gave  the  name  of  the  Chief  who  had  led  the  party,  and  the  number  of 
his  followers,  and  gave  that  chief  the  first  assurance  he  had,  that  his  mis- 
sion for  the  same  purpose,  would  be  favourably  received. 

After  our  arrival  at  St.  Anthony's  Falls,  it  was  found  that  this  system 
of  picture  writing  was  as  familiar  to  the  Dacotah,  as  we  had  found  it 
among  the  Algonquin  race.  At  Prairie  du  Chien,  and  at  Green  Bay, 
the  same  evidences  were  observed  among  the  Monomonees,  and  the  Win- 
nebagoes,  at  Chicago  among  the  Pottowottomies,  and  at  Mi>.:hilimakinac, 
among  the  Chippewas  and  Ottawas  who  resort,  in  such  numbers,  to  that 
Island.  While  at  the  latter  place,  on  my  rettirn,  1  went  to  visit  the  grave 
of  a  noted  chief  of  the  Monomonee  tribe,  who  had  been  known  by  his 
French  name  of  Toma,  i.  e.  Thomas.  He  had  been  buried  on  the  hill 
west  of  the  village :  and  on  looking  at  his  Ad-je-da-tig  or  grave  post, 
it  bore  a  pictorial  inscription,  commemorating  some  of  the  promment 
achievements  of  his  life. 

These  hints  served  to  direct  my  attention  to  the  subject  when  I  returned 
to  the  country  in  1822.  The  figures  of  a  deer,  a  bear,  a  turtle,  and  a  crane, 
according  to  this  system,  stand  respectively  for  the  names  of  men,  and 
preserve  the  language  very  well,  by  yielding  to  the  person  conversant 
with  if,  the  corresponding  words,  of  Addick,  Muckwa,  Mickenock,  and 
Adjeejauk.  Marks,  circles,  or  dots,  of  various  kinds,  may  symbolize  the 
number  of  warlike  deeds.  Adjunct  devices  may  typify  or  explain  adjunct 
acts.  If  the  system  went  no  farther,  the  record  would  yield  a  kind  of  in- 
formation both  gratifying  and  useful  to  oqe  of  his  countrymen  who  had 


TfTE    ART   OF    PirTVRK    WRITINO. 


299 


no  letters  arid  was  rrprrt  in  the  ii.«o  of  synihols:  and  the  intorprotation 
of  it,  would  he  oasv  and  jiroriso  in  proportion  a<  tlio  sii'iis  wore  frpncral, 
conventional,  and  well  undorstood.  'I'hrix'  was  ahiindant  rvidrncc  in  my 
first  year's  observation,  to denot*;  tliat  this  modo  of  coinmnnirafioii  was  in 
voffuc.  and  well  understood  l»v  the  northern  trihts  ;  hut  it  Initllv  seemed 
susceptible  of  a  farther  or  extended  use.  It  was  not  till  I  h;;il  made  a 
personal  acquaintance  with  ono  of  their  Modas — a  man  of  miudi  intelli- 
gence, and  well  verse<l  in  their  customs,  relirrion.  and  history,  that  a  more 
enlarged  application  of  it  appinred  to  be  practicable.  I  observed  in  the 
hands  of  this  man  a  tabular  piece  of  wood,  covered  over  on  both  sides, 
\vi»h  a  scries  of  devices  cut  between  parallel  lines,  whi'h  he  referred  to, 
as  if  they  were  the  notes  of  his  medicine  and  mystical  son:,^^^  I  heard 
him  siniT  these  son?s,  and  observed  that  their  succession  was  fixed  and 
uniform.  By  cuhivatini^  his  acquaintance,  and  by  suitable  attention  and 
presents,  such  as  the  occasion  rendered  proper,  he  consented  to  explain 
the  meanincf  of  each  fiijure,  the  object  symbolized,  and  the  words  atta-'.hed 
to  each  sjTiibol.  By  this  revelation,  which  was  made  with  closed  doors, 
I  became  a  member  or  initiate  of  the  Medicine  Society,  and  also  of  the 
Wabeno  Society.  Care  was  taken  to  write  each  sentence  of  the  songs 
and  chants  in  the  Indian  languag-e,  with  its  appropriate  devices,  and  to 
subjoin  a  literal  translation  in  English.  When  this  had  been  done,  and 
the  system  considered,  it  was  very  clear  that  the  devices  were  mnemonic — 
that  any  person  could  sing  from  these  devices,  very  accurately,  what  he 
had  previously  committed  to  memory,  and  that  the  system  revealed  a  cu- 
rious scheme  of  symbolic  notation. 

All  the  figures  thus  employed,  as  the  initiatory  points  of  study,  related 
exclusively  to  either  the  medicine  dance,  or  the  wabeno  dance  ;  and  each 
section  of  figures,  related  exclusively  to  one  or  the  other.  There  was  no 
intermixture  or  commingling  of  characters,  although  the  class  of  subjects 
were  sometimes  common  to  each.*  It  was  perceived,  subsequently,  that 
this  classification  of  symbols  extended  to  the  songs  devoted  to  war,  to 
hunting,  and  to  other  specific  topics.  The  entire  inscriptive  system,  reach- 
ing from  its  first  ru.limental  characters,  in  the  ad-je-da-tig,  or  grave  board, 
to  the  extended  roll  of  bark  covered  with  the  incriptions  of  their  magi- 
cians and  prophets,  derived  a  new  interest  from  this  feature.  It  was  easy 
to  perceive  that  much  comparative  precision  was  imparted  to  interpreta- 
tions in  the  hands  of  the  initiated,  which  before,  or  to  others,  had  very 
little.  An  interest  was  thu.s  cast  over  it  distinct  from  its  novelty.  And 
in  truth,  the  entire  pictorial  system  was  thus  invested  with  the  character 
of  a  subject  of  acurate  investigation,  which  promised  both  interest  and  in- 
struction. 

It  has  been  thought  that  a  simple  statement  of  these  circumstances, 
would  best  answer  the  end  in  view,  and  might  well  occupy  the  place  of  a 
more  formal  or  profound  introduction.    In  bringing  forward  the  elements 


P 


Jt 


•^1 
0 


^ 


300 


THE    ART   OF    PICTURE    WRITING. 


of  the  system,  after  much  reflection,  it  is  thought,  however,  that  a  few  re- 
murks  or-  the  general  character  of  this  ait  may  not  be  out  of  place.  For, 
aimple  as  it  is,  we  perceive  in  it  the  native  succcdaneum  for  letters.  It  is 
not  only  the  sole  graphic  mode  they  have  for  communicating  ideas,  but  it 
is  the  mode  of  communicating  all  classes  of  ideas  commonly  entertained 
by  them — such  as  their  ideas  of  war,  of  hunting,  of  religion,  and  of 
magic  and  necromancy.  So  considered,  it  reveals  a  new  and  unsuspected 
mode  of  obtaining  light  on  their  opinions  of  a  deity,  of  the  structure  or 
cosmogony  of  the  globe,  of  astronomy,  the  various  classes  of  natural  ob- 
jects, their  ideas  of  immortality  and  a  future  slate,  and  the  prevalent  no- 
tions of  the  union  of  spiritual  and  material  matter.  So  wide  and  varied, 
indeed,  is  the  range  opened  by  the  subject,  that  we  may  consider  the  In- 
dian system  of  picture  writing  as  the  thread  which  tics  up  the  scroll  of 
the  Red  man's  views  of  life  and  death,  reveals  the  true  theory  of  his 
hopes  and  fears,  and  denotes  the  relation  he  bears,  in  the  secret  chambers 
of  his  own  thoughts,  to  his  Maker.  What  a  stoic  and  suspicious  temper 
would  often  hold  him  back  from  uttering  to  another,  and  what  a  limited 
language  would  sometimes  prevent  his  fully  revealing,  if  he  wished, 
symbols  and  figures  can  be  made  to  represent  and  express.  The  Indian 
is  not  a  man  prone  to  describe  his  god,  but  he  is  ready  to  depict  him,  by  a 
symbol.  He  may  conceal  under  the  figures  of  a  serpent,  a  turtle,  or  a 
wolf,  wisdom,  strength,  or  malignity,  or  convey  under  the  picture  of  the 
sun,  the  idea  of  a  supreme,  all-seeing  intelligence.  But  he  is  not  pre- 
pared to  discourse  upon  these  things.  What  he  believes  on  this  head,  he 
will  not  declare  to  a  white  man  or  a  stranger.  His  happiness  and  success 
in  life,  are  thought  to  depend  upon  the  secrecy  of  that  knowledge  of  the 
Creator  and  his  system  in  the  Indian  view  of  benign  and  malignant 
agents.  To  reveal  this  to  others,  even  to  his  own  people,  is,  he  believes, 
to  expose  himself  to  the  counteracting  influence  of  other  agents  known 
to  his  subtle  scheme  of  necromancy  and  superstition,  and  to  hazard  suc- 
cess and  life  itself  This  conduces  to  make  the  Ked  man  eminently  a 
man  of  fear,  suspicion,  and  secrecy.  But  he  cannot  avoid  some  of  these 
disclosures  in  his  pictures  and  figures.  These  figures  represent  ideas — 
whole  ideas,  and  their  ju.Ktaposition  or  relation  on  a  roll  of  bark,  a  tree,  or 
a  rock,  discloses  a  continuity  of  ideas.     This  is  the  basis  of  the  system. 

Picture  writing  is  indeed  the  literature  of  the  Indians.  It  cannot  be 
interpreted,  however  rudely,  without  letting  one  know  what  the  Red  man 
thinks  and  believes.  It  shadows  forth  the  Indian  intellect,  it  stands  in  the 
place  of  loiters  for  the  Unishinaba.  *  It  shows  the  Red  man  in  all  pe- 
riods of  our  history,  both  as  he  was,  and  as  he  is  ;  for  there  is  nothing 
more  true  than  that,  save  and  except  the  Comparatively  few  instances 
where  they  have  truly  embraced  experimental  Christianity,  there  has  not 


*  A  generic  term  denoting  the  common  people  of  the  Indian  race. 


GRAVE    CREEK  MOUND. 

Tins  gigantic  tumulus,  the  largest  in  the  Ohio  valley,  was  opened  some 
four  or  five  years  ago,  and  found  to  contain  some  articles  of  high  antiquarian 
value,  in  addition  to  the  ordinary  discoveries  of  human  bones,  6lc.  A 
rotunda  wns  built  under  its  centre,  walled  with  brick,  and  roofed  over,  and 
having  a  long  gallery  leading  into  it,  at  the  base  of  the  mound.  Around 
this  circular  wall,  in  the  centre  of  this  heavy  and  damp  mass  of  earth,  with 
its  ntmo3plicre  of  peculiar  and  pungent  character,  the  skeletons  and  other 
disinterred  articles,  are  hung  up  for  the  gratification  of  visiters,  the  whole 
lighted  up  with  candles,  which  have  the  effect  to  give  a  strikingly  sepul- 
chral air  to  the  whole  scene,  fiut  what  adds  most  to  this  efTect,  is  a  kind 
of  exuded  flaky  matter,  very  white  and  soft,  and  rendered  brilliant  by 
dependent  drops  of  water,  which  hangs  in  rude  festoons  from  the  ceiling. 
To  this  rotunda,  it  is  said,  a  delegation  of  Indians  paid  a  visit  a  year  or 
two  since.  In  the  "  Wheeling  Times  and  Advertiser"  of  the  30th  August 
1843,  the  following  communication,  respecting  this  visit,  introducing  a 
short  dramatic  poem,  was  published. 

"  An  aged  Cherokee  chief  who,  on  his  way  to  the  west,  visited  the  ro- 
tunda excavated  in  this  gigantic  tumulus,  with  its  skeletons  and  other 
relics  arranged  around  the  walls,  became  so  indignant  at  the  desecration 
and  display  of  sepulchral  secrets  to  the  white  race,  that  his  companions 
and  interpreter  found  it  difficult  to  restrain  him  from  assassinating  the 
guide.  His  language  assumed  the  tone  of  fury,  and  he  brandished  his 
knife,  as  they  forced  him  out  of  the  passage.  Soon  after,  he  was  found 
prostrated,  with  his  senses  steeped  in  the  influence  of  alcohol. 

"'Tis  not  enough!  that  hated  race 

Should  hunt  us  out,  from  grove  and  place 

And  consecrated  shore — where  long 

Our  fathers  raised  the  lance  and  song — 
Tis  not  enough ! — that  we  must  go 

Where  streams  and  rushing  fountains  flow 

Whose  murmurs,  heard  amid  our  fears. 

Fall  only  on  a  strangers  ears — 

'Tis  not  enough ! — that  with  a  wand, 

They  sweep  away  our  pleasant  land, 

And  bid  us,  as  some  giant-foe, 

Or  willing,  or  unwilling  go ! 

But  they  must  ope  our  very  graves 

To  tell  the  4ead—i\iey  too,  are  slaves.'* 


i    !l'l 


II;  ; 


>. 


'  ■  ^ 


fe'ii 


NAMES  OK  Tin:  AMKUiCAN  LAKES. 


Ontario,  is  a  word  t'roiu  t'lo  VVyamldt,  ur,  as  tallofl  hy  tlic  Iroquois, 
Quatoi^hic  laii;,fua<f('.  'I'his  tribe,  piioi'  to  the  outbreak  of  tho  war  against 
them,  by  tlicir  Icindrcrl  the  Iroquois,  lived  on  ri  bay.  nonr  King.ston,  which 
was  the  ancient  point  of  embarkation  and  debarkation,  or,  in  other  words, 
at  once  the  commencement  and  tiie  terminus  o(  the  portage,  iiccording  to 
the  point  of  destination  for  all,  who  passed  into  or  out  of  the  lake.  l''ro;ii 
such  n  point  it  was  natural  that  a  term  so  euphonous,  should  prevail  among 
Europeans,  over  tho  other  Indian  names  in  use.  The  Mohavvd.s  and  their 
confederates,  generally,  called  it  Cadaracijui — which  was  al.«o  their  name 
for  tho  St.  Lawrence  The  Onondagas,  it  is  believeil,  knew  it,  in  early 
times,  by  the  name  of  (Jswcgo.*  Of  the  meaning  of  Ontario,  we  arc  left 
in  the  dark  by  comnnntutors  on  the  Indian.  Philology  casts  some  light 
on  tho  subject.  The  lirsl  syllable,  071,  it  rnay  be  observed,  appears  to  b<! 
the  notarial  increment  or  syllabic  of  Onondio,  a  hill.  Tarak,  is  clearly, 
the  same  phrase,  written  darac,  by  the  French,  in  the  Mohawk  compound 
ofCadaracfjui;  and  denotes  rocks,  i.  e.  rocks  standing  in  the  water.  In 
the  final  vowels  io,  we  have  the  same  term,  with  the  f?amc  meaning  which 
they  carry  in  the  Seneca,  or  old  Mingo  word  Ohio  f  It  is  descriptive  of 
an  extended  and  beautiiiil  water  prospect,  or  landscape.  It  possesses  all 
the  properties  of  an  exclamation,  in  other  languages,  but  according  to  the 
unique  principles  of  the  Indian  grammur,  it  is  an  exclamation-substan- 
tive.    How  beautiful !  [the  prospect,  scene  present.] 

Erie  is  the  name  of  a  tribe  conquered  or  e.vtiuguished  by  the  Iroquois. 
We  cannot  stop  to  inquire  into  this  fact  historically,  further  than  to  say, 
that  it  was  the  policy  of  this  people  to  adopt  into  their  different  tribes  of 
the  confederacy,  the  remnants  of  nations  whom  tiiey  conquered,  and  that 
it  was  not  probable,  therefore,  that  the  Erie*  were  annihilated.  Nor  is  it 
probable  that  they  were  u  people  very  remote  m  kindred  and  language 
from  the  ancient  Sinondouans,  or  Seneca.^',  who,  it  may  be  supposed,  by 
crushing  them,  de.stroycd  and  exterminated  their  name  only,  while  they 
strengthened  their  numbers  by  this  inter-adoption.  In  many  old  maps, 
this  lake  bears  the  name  of  Erie  or  "Oskwago." 

Huron,  is  tho  nom  de  guerre  of  the  French,  for  the  "  Yendats,"  as 
they  are  called  in  some  old  authors,  or  the  Wyandots.  Charlevoix  tells 
us  that  it  is  a  term  derived  from  the  French  word  hure.  [a  wild  boar,]  and 
was  applied  to  this  nation  from  the  mode  of  wearing  their  hair,  "duelles 
Hures!"  said  the  first  visiters,  when  they  saw  them,  and  hence,  according 
to  this  respectable  author,  the  word  Huron. 

•  Vide  a  Reminisccncft  of  Oswego. 

t  The  sound  of  i  in  this  wordi  as  in  Ontario,  is  long  e  in  the  Indian. 

302 


NAMI'.H    OV    TIIK    AMERICAN    LAKIIH. 


303 


Wlion  tliio  nali.ii).  w  itli  their  coiifcdorutps,  ihn  Alii^onquins,  or  Adiron- 
duk.s,  as  llic  li(/i|iii)is  calli'd  tluiii,  were  ovcrllirow n  in  several  decisive 
buttles  on  the  Si  Lawreiuc.  I'tlweeii  Moiilnvil  and  Unebcc,  and  compelled 
t(j  fly  \v(St;  tliey»t  first  toi)k  shellrr  in  this  lake, anil  llius  transferred  tlioir 
name  to  it.  With  them,  or  at  le!i.>*t,  at  the  same  general  era,  camo  somo 
others  of  tin'  triLes  who  made  a  jiarl  of  the  people  called  by  the  French, 
Al£^oii([uins,  or  Xipercincans,  and  who  thus  eonstiliitcd  tlie  several  trihcs, 
speakioLf  a  closely  co'j^tiale  lioiiruajfe,  whose'  descendants  are  regarded  by 
philologists,  as  the  modern  Lake-Algonquins. 

The  Fnmch  sometimes  called  this  lake  Mar  doner,  or  the  Placid  sea 
The  Odjibwas  and  some  other  northern  tribes  of  that  stock,  call  it  Ottowa 
lake.  No  term  has  been  fotuul  for  it  in  the  Iroquois  language,  unless  it 
be  that  by  which  they  distinguished  its  principal  scat  of  trade,  ncgociation 
and  early  reudo/vous,  the  island  of  Michilimackinac,  which  they  called 
Tiedonderaghie. 

Michigan  is  a  derivative  from  two  Odjibwa-Algonquin  words,  signify 
ing  large,  i.  e.  large  in  relation  to  masses  in  the  inorganic  kingdom,  and 
a  lake.     The  Frencli  called  it,  generally,  during  tlio  ciulier  j)eriods  of 
their  transactions,  the  lake  of  the  Illinesr!,  or  Illinois. 

Superior,  the  most  northwesterly,  and  the  largest  of  the  series,  is  a  term 
which  appears  to  have  come  into  general  use,  at  a  comparatively  early 
era,  after  the  planting  of  t!ic  English  colonies.  The  French  bestowed 
upon  it,  unsuccessfully-  one  or  two  names,  the  last  of  which  was  Traci, 
after  the  French  ministtr  of  this  name.  By  the  Odjibwa-Algonquins, 
who  at  the  period  of  the  French  discovery,  and  who  still  occupy  its 
borders,  it  U  called  Ciitch-Igomce,  or  The  Big  Sca-watcr;  from  Gitcbee, 
ffreat,  and  guma.a  generic  term  for  bodii  s  of  water.  The  term  IGOMA. 
Is  an  alj!)reviated  fonn  of  this,  suggested  for  adoption. 


The  poetry  of  the  Indians,  is  the  poetry  of  naked  thought.  They 
have  neither  vyhme,  nor  metre  to  adorn  it. 

Tales  and  traditions  occupy  the  place  of  books,  with  the  Red  Race. — 
They  make  up  a  kind  of  oral  literature,  which  is  resorted  to,  on  long 
winter  evenings,  lor  t!i(  amusement  of  the  lodge. 

The  love  of  independence  is  so  great  with  th(!se  tribes,  that  they  have 
never  been  willing  to  load  their  political  system  with  the  forms  of  a  regu- 
.ar  government,  for  fear  it  might  prove  oppressive. 

To  be  governed  and  to  be  enslaved,  are  ideas  which  have  been  con 
fo^mded  bv  the  Indians.  ' 


I 


li 


r  :  I  I 


i 


'8 


!.).; 


:.[.M 


QEOGRAPniCAL  TERMINOLOGY  OF  THE  U.  STATES, 

DERIVKD   FROM   THE   INDIAN   LANGTTAf;E. 
T%ae  Extracts  are  matk  from  "  Cydcpadia    Jmiiacruis  "  a  MS.  work  in  jrrrparatw%. 

No.  I. 

Hudson  Rivku. — Ry  the  tribes  who  inhabited  the  area  of  the  prciiont 
County  of  Dutchess,  and  other  portions  of  its  cjistcrn  banks,  as  low  down 
as  Tappan,  this  river  was  called  Shaternuc — which  is  believed  to  be  a  de- 
rivative from  Shata,  a  pelican.  The  Minisi,  who  inhabited  the  west  banks, 
below  the  point  denoted,  oxtendinif  indeed  over  all  the  cast  half  of  New 
Jersey,  to  the  falls  of  the  Raritan,  where  they  joined  their  kindred  the 
Lcnni  Lenapc,  or  Dela wares  proper,  called  it  Mohicanittuck — that  is  to 
say,  River  of  the  Mohicans.  The  Mohawks,  and  probably  the  other 
branches  of  the  Iroquois,  called  it  Cuhohatatea — a  term  of  which  the  in- 
terpreters who  have  furnished  the  word,  do  not  give  an  explanation.  The 
prefixed  ternj  Caho,  it  may  be  observed,  is  their  name  for  the  lower  and 
principal  falls  of  the  Mohinvk.  Sometimes  this  prefix  was  doubled,  with 
the  particle  /m,  thrown  in  between.  Ilatatea  is  clearly  one  of  those  de- 
scriptive and  affirmative  i)hrases  representinj''  objects  in  the  vegetable  and 
mineral  kingdoms,  which  admitted  as  we  see,  in  other  instances  of  their 
compounds,  a  very  wide  range.  By  some  of  the  more  westerly  Iro- 
quois, the  river  was  called  Sanataty. 

Alhanv. — The  name  by  which  this  place  was  known  to  the  Iroquois, 
at  an  early  day,  was  Schenectady,  a  term  which,  as  recently  pronounced 
by  a  daughter  of  Brant,  yet  living  in  Canada,  has  the  still  harsher  sound 
of  Skoh-nek-ta-ti,  with  u  .stress  on  the  first,  and  the  accent  strongly  on 
the  second  syllable,  the  third  and  fourth  being  pronounced  rapidly  and 
short.  The  transference  of  this  name,  to  its  present  location,  by  the  Eng 
lish,  on  the  bestowal  on  the  place  by  Col.  Nichols,  of  a  new  name,  derived 
from  the  Duke  of  York's  Scottish  title,  is  well  known,  and  is  stated, 
with  some  connected  traditions,  by  Judge  Benson,  in  his  eccentric  niemoii 
before  the  New  York  Hi.storical  Society.  The  meaning  of  this  name,  as 
derived  from  the  authority  above  quoted,  is  Beyond  the  Pines,  havitij^; 
been  applied  exclusively  in  ancient  times,  to  the  southern  end  of  the 
ancient  portage  path,  from  the  Mohawk  to  the  Hudson.  By  the  Minci, 
who  did  not  live  here,  but  extended,  however,  on  '.he  west  shore  above 
Coxackie,  and  even  Coeymans,  it  appeaie  to  have  been  called  Gaishtinic. 
The  Mohegans,  who  long  continued  to  occupy  the  present  area  of  Rens> 
selear  and  Columbia  counties,  called  it  Pempotawuthut,  that  is  to  say,  the 
City  or  Place  of  the  Council  Fire.     None  of  these  terms  appear  to  have 

304 


OROORAPIIICAL  TFRMINOI.OOY  OP  TflK  I'.  STATRR. 


r^of) 


fonml  fuvour  with  tlio  Europfftn  stUtlnr?,  nnd,  toircihor  with  ihfir  pri«.r 
namfts  of  Hcaverwyck  and  Fort  Ornnifr,  theyalonc«  puvtiway.  in  l''»<'»4, 
to  the  pri'sotit  name  A  oin'c  iiotoil  cminrncp,  three  miles  west,  on 
the  phiins,  i.  n,  Triulor's  11  ill,  was  callod  Istiti  hcra,  or  by  prelixiny  th*- 
name  for  n  hill,  Yonondio  Istitchera.  It  moans  tho  hill  of  oil.  Norman > 
Kill,  which  enters  the  Htulson  a  little  below,  the  Mohawk.s  t.ill«Hl 
Towasentha,  a  term  which  is  Urunslnted  by  Dr.  Yates,  to  mean,  u  plac«' 
of  many  dead. 

Nia(;ara. — It  is  not  in  unison,  perhaps,  with  general  expectation,  to  find 
that  tho  exact  translation  of  this  name  does  not  entirely  fidfil  poetic  pr'-- 
conception.  By  the  term  I  )-ne-aw-ga-ra,  the  Mohawks  and  their  cotriUs 
described  on  the  return  of  their  war  excursions,  the  neck  of  water  which 
connects  lake  Erie  with  Ontario.  The  term  is  derived  from  their  name 
for  the  human  neck.  Whether  this  term  was  designcl  to  have,  as  many 
of  their  names  do,  a  symbolic  import,  and  to  denote  the  importance  of  this 
communication  in  geography,  as  connecting  tho  head  and  heart  of  tin* 
country,  can  only  be  conjectured.  Nor  is  it,  in  this  instance,  probabh-. 
When  Europeans  came  to  sec  the  gigantic  falls  which  marked  the  strait. 
it  was  natural  that  they  should  have  supposed  the  name  descri[)tivc  of  that 
particular  feature,  rather  than  the  entiie  river  and  portage.  We  have 
been  assured,  however,  that  it  is  not  their  original  name  for  tho  water-fall, 
although  with  them,  as  with  us,  it  may  have  absorbed  this  meaning 

Buffalo. — The  name  of  this  place  in  the  Seneca,  is  Te-ho-sa-ro-ro  It* 
import  is  not  stated. 

Detroit. — By  the  Wyandots,  this  place  is  called  Teuchsagromlio  ; 
by  the  Lake  tribes  of  the  Algic  type,  Wa-we-ti-tun-ong :  both  terms  sig- 
nify the  Place  of  the  turning  or  Turned  Channel.  It  has  been  remarked 
by  visiters  who  reach  this  place  at  night,  or  in  dark  weather,  or  are  other- 
wise inattentive  to  the  courses,  that  owing  to  the  extraordinary  involutions 
of  the  current  the  sun  appears  to  rise  in  the  wrong  place. 

Chicago. — This  name,  in  the  Lake  Algonquin  dialects,  to  preserve  tho 
same  mode  of  orthography,  is  derived  from  Chicagovvunzh,  the  wiid 
onion  or  leek.  The  orthography  is  French,  as  they  wore  the  discoverers 
and  early  settlers  of  this  part  of  the  west.  Kaug,  in  these  dialects  is  a 
porcupine,  and  She  kaug  a  polecat.  The  analogies  in  these  words  are 
apparent,  but  whether  the  onion  was  named  before  or  after  the  animal, 
must  be  judged  if  the  age  of  the  derivation  be  sought  for. 

Tuscaloosa,  a  river  of  Alabama.  From  the  Chacta  words  tushka^  a 
warrior,  and  lum  black. — [Gallatin.]  , 

Aragiske,  the  Iroquois  name  for  Virginia. 

AssARiGOA,  the  name  of  the  Six  Nations  for  the  Governor  of  Virginia. 

OwENAOVNGAS,  a  general  name  of  the  Iroquois  for  the  New  £ngkUB4 
Indians. , 

Oteseonteo,  a  spring  .wUch  is  the  head  of  the  river  Delaware. 

20 


1 

If 

1 

'  \ 

r 

1 

1 

■: 

■\ 


I 


'  liii 


I* 


v-'lt 


f       "f; 


300      (itOUKAI'lllCAL   TmiMINUI.OUY    OF   THE    U.   STATKH. 

Ontonaoon  ;  n  coMsidurjiMc  river  of  1|^«  Siiprrioi.  n(il'<l  from  early 
timed,  for  the  liir^n;  in:ib.<4  of  iintivu  copper  round  on  ilx  l)iuiU»  This  name 
i»  .iiiid  tu  have  In.'cn  (IcriviHl  fioni  tin;  roIlo\vin<;  inciilLni  H  ia  knuvvii 
timt  there  is  u  Hiiniti  h:iy  iind  deud  \v!tt(>r  for  8olM«  distunce  within  it« 
inoiilli  Jn  ami  out  of  tiii.i  cnibiiyfii  water,  the  lake  alternately  liows,  ar- 
cordni;^'  to  tlie  influence  ui  tlie  wind:*,  and  other  causes,  upon  its  level 
All  Indian  wmnan  had  left  her  wooden  disii,  or  Uimj,'on,  on  thn  sands,  at 
tiie  fliore  of  iliir'  little  buy,  wiieie  she  had  lieen  en;^'a!,''eil.  t)ncomin|r 
Imck  from  her  lodj,'e,  the  outflowing  current  had  carried  oil'  her  valued 
utensil.  JNia  i\in-do-naii-^'on  !  she  exclaimed,  for  it  was  a  cuiious  piece 
i»l  woiknianship.     'Tiiut  is  to  say — Alas  !  my  dish! 

<  'ni  Air  NAM-wiiAii-H\ii,  or  Valley  of  the  iNlountains.  A  new  pass  in  the 
ilocky  Mountains,  discovert  d  within  a  few  years.  It  is  supposed  to  bo 
in  N.  latitude  about  4U"'.  'I'lio  western  end  of  the  valley  gap  is  30  miles 
wide,  which  Jiarrows  to  20  at  its  eastern  termination,  it  then  turns  oblique 
to  the  north,  and  the  opposing  sides  appear  to  close  the  pass,  yet  there  is 
1  narrow  way  quite  to  the  foot  of  the  ntountain.  On  the  siunmil  there  is 
I  large  beaver  pond,  which  has  outlets  both  ways,  but  the  eastern  stream 
dries  early  in  the  season,  while  there  is  a  continuous  flow  of  water  west 
In  its  course,  it  has  several  beautiful,  but  low  cascades,  and  terminates  in  a 
placid  and  delightful  stream.     This  pass  is  now  used  by  emigrants. 

AiiiiiuNECK. — The  Narragansett  name  for  Rhode  Island.  Roger  Wil- 
liams observes,  that  he  could  never  obtain  the  meaning  of  it  from  the  na- 
tives. The  Dutch,  as  appears  by  a  map  of  Novi  Helgii  published  at  Am- 
sterdam in  1Gj9,  called  it  Roode  Eylant,  or  Red  Island,  from  the  autum- 
nal colour  of  its  foliage.  The  present  term,  as  is  noticed,  in  Vol.  III.  of 
the  Collections  of  the  R.  1.  Hist.  Soc.  is  derived  from  this. 

iNCArATcHow,  a  beautiful  lake  in  the  mountains  at  the  sources  of  the 
river  Hudson. — [Charles  F.  Holfman,  Esq.] 

HoiisATOMc  ;  a  river  originating  in  the  south-western  part  of  Massa- 
i-husetts,  and  flowing  through  the  State  of  Connecticut  into  Long  Island 
^ound,  at  Stratford  It  is  a  term  of  Mohcgan  origin.  This  tribe  on  retiring 
eastward  from  the  banks  of  the  Hudson,  passed  over  the  High-lands,  into 
thi.-<  inviting  valley.  We  have  no  transmitted  etymology  of  the  term, 
and  must  rely  on  the  general  principles  of  their  vocabulary.  It  appears 
to  have  been  called  the  valley  of  the  stream  beyond  the  Mountains,  from 
on,  the  notarial  sign  of  wudjo,  a  mountain,  atun,  a  generic  phrase  for 
stream  or  channel,  and  ic,  the  inflection  for  locality. 

Wea-nuu-nkc. — The  Indian  name,  as  furnished  by  Mr.  O'Sullivan, 
fD.  Rev.]  for  Saddle  Mountain,  Massachusetts.  It  appears  to  be  a  deriva- 
tive from  Wa-we-a,  round,  i.  e.  any  thing  round  or  crooked,  in  the  inani- 
inate  creation.  ,,.;»,;., 

Ma-hai-we  ;  The  Mohcgan  term,  as  given  by  Mr.  Bryant  [N.  Y.  E.  P.] 
hr  Great  Harrington,  Berkshire  County,  Massachusetts. 


rjEOORArmrAi.  TKaMiNoi,oo\   of  tiii:  i     staikk 


:vn 


MkSHAvnvHTmn — .This  wns  not  tho  nami"  of  ii  patiicn'nr  irilto,  but  a 
jfe<)i,'r;ii)liiiMl  t  ifii  iipplii'il,  it  ^ll()llll|  .xccrn.  to  llnit  |i:irl  c»f  tlic  »lioi<  s  of  tho 
North  Alliitilit',  which  i"  P\vi']it  hy  tho  tide  s<tfiiit,'  into,  an  I  iiioiiii'l  thr 
petiiriMilt  of  ( 'ipi- C'<vl,  ami  fiifwiih-  raii;/<' of  roasl  Iniiiliii;  sniilhcrly 
it  hocninn  n  <:;tntTic  worrl.nl  an  mrly  day,  fur  tho  trihrs  who  inhnliilcii  thik 
const  it  is"  still  to  ho  a  word  of  Narrajjatisctt  orif,'in,  and  to  si  ;nify  lh«< 
Uhii-  llill.<  This  \n  tlin  ncrotuit  t'ivcri  of  it  by  Hn'jrr  Williams,  vho 
wns  toM,  hy  ihn  lixiiins.  llint  il  liiiil  its  ori!:;iii  front  tho  ap|icaraiifc  oi 
in  i»laii<l  oil'  the  foasi.  It  would  he  iiioic  in  roiilniiiiity  to  iln'  j^'i  ncral 
rpquisiiions  of  »'ihiioj,'raphy,  to  dononuiiato  tho  lun^njago  tho  Now  En^- 
hinil-Al!ri)ii({iiin,  for  tiioro  arc  such  grcut  ri'^ctuMancos  in  the  vocahulary 
«nd  such  an  identity  in  jjraintnatical  construction,  in  those  trihcs,  that  wc 
Hrri  constantly  in  danifor,  1  y  paitiil  coiicliisions  as  to  original  supromacy. 
of  doin'4'  injiislico.  Tin;  pourco  of  o!  ij/in  w  ^  douIlK  ;^.-i  ut^l  and  south 
west,  hut  wo  c:.nnot  stnput  the  Nnrrafyansetis,  who  wore  ihonisfivcsdoriva- 
tivc  front  trilif.s  btill  faithor  .'outh.  'I'hc  u:eiii'ral  meaning'  ^'iveu  by  Wil- 
liams sporns,  however,  to  be  suptaint  d,  so  far  ns  can  now  ho  judijod  The 
terminaticns  in  etl,  ami  srt,  as  well  as  those  in  at  and  rt/i,  denoted  hnaiity 
in  these  various  tribes.  Wc  sco  also,  in  tho  antipcnultiniato  Chu,  the  root 
of  Wudjo,  a  mountain. 

Ta-ha-wi;s,  a  very  commanding  elevation,  several  thousand  feet  above 
the  sea,  which  has  of  late  years,  been  discovered  at  the  sources  of  the 
Hudson,  and  named  Monnt  Mnrcy.  It  signifies,  he  splits  the  sky. — 
fCharles  F.  UoH'nian,  ViS(\.\ 

MoNU,  tho  name  of  a  distinguished  chief  of  New  England,  ns  it  appear 
to  be  recorded  in  the  ancient  pictorial  inscription  on  the  Uighton  Itock. 
in  Massachtisotts,  who  flourished  biifon;  the  country  was  colonized  by  the 
English.  Ilo  was  both  a  war  captain,  and  a  prophet,  and  oiiiploved  the 
arts  of  tho  latter  ofTico,  to  increase  his  power  and  inllui  nco,  in  tho  former. 
By  patient  application  of  his  ceremonial  arts,  he  secured  the  confidence 
of  a  largo  body  of  men,  who  w(.ic  led  on,  in  the  attack  on  his  enemios, 
by  a  man  named  Piz-hu.  In  this  onset,  it  is  claimed  that  he  killed  forty 
men,  and  lost  three.  To  the  warrior  who  should  be  succesful,  iii  this  en- 
terprizp,  he  had  ])romisod  his  younger  sister.  [Such  are  the  leading  events 
symbolized  by  this  inscription,  of  which  extracts  giving  full  details,  as  in- 
terpreted by  an  Indian  chief,  now  living,  and  read  before  tho  Am.  Ethno- 
logical Society,  in  1843,  will  bo  furnished,  in  a  subsequent  number.] 

TiociA. — A  stream,  and  a  county  of  the  State  of  New- York.  From 
Teoga,  a  swift  current,  exciting  admiration. 

DioNDKuoGA,  an  ancient  name  of  the  Mohawk  tribe,  for  the  site  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Schoiiarie  creek,  where  Fort  Hunter  was  afterwards  built 
[Ccl.  W.  L.  Stone.] 

Almouchico,  a  generic  name  of  the  Indians  for  New  England,  as  printed 


,t 


ft 


I     \i 


1 


vt 


:jo8 


AMERICAN    ANTIQLITIES,    ETC. 


on  the  Amsterdam  map  of  1659,  in  which  it  is  stated  that  it  was  thus  ■•  by 
d  inwoonders  genaemt."    (So  named  by  the  natives.) 

Irocoisu,  a  name  bestowed  in  the  map,  above  quoted,  on  that  portion  of 
the  present  state  of  Vermont,  which  hes  west  of  the  Green  Mountains, 
stretching  along  the  eastern  bank  of  Lake  Champlain.  By  the  applica- 
tion of  the  word,  it  is  perceived  that  the  French  were  not  alone  m  the  use 
they  made  of  the  apparently  derivative  term  "Iroquois,"  which  thoy 
gave  10  the  (then)  Five  Nations. 


Snow. 

Running  water. 

A  leaf 

The  radix  of  behind  &c. 


NAMES  or   THE  SEASONS. 

The  following  are  tne  names  of  the  four  seasons,  in  the  Odjibwa 
tongue : 

Pe-bon,  Winter,        From  Kone, 

Se-gwun,        Spring,  '*      Seeg, 

Ne-bin,  Summer,         "      Anib, 

Ta-gwa-gi,      Autumn,  ''       Grwag, 

By  adding  the  letter  g  to  these  terms,  they  are  placed  in  the  relation  of 
verbs  in  the  future  tense,  but  a  limited  future,  and  the  terms  then  denote 
Mxt  winter,  &c.  Years,  in  their  account  of  time,  are  counted  by  winters. 
There  is  no  other  term,  but  pe-boan,  for  a  year.  The  year  consists  of 
twelve  lunar  months,  or  moons.  A  moon  is  called  Geezis,  or  wheA 
spoken  of  in  contradistinction  to  the  sun,  Dibik  Geezis,  or  night'sun. 

The  cardinal  points  are  as  follows. 


{a) 

North, 

Ke  wa  din-ung. 

(*) 

South, 

0  sh^  wan-ung. 

(c) 

East, 

Wa  bun-ung. 

{d) 

West, 

Kd  be  un-ung. 

a.  Kewadin  is  a  compound  derived  from  Ke-wa,  to  return,  or  come 
home,  and  nodin,  the  wind.  b.  Oshauw  is,  from  a  root  not  apparent,  but 
which  produces  also  ozau,  yellow,  &c.  c.  Waban  is  from  ab,  or  wab,  light 
d.  Kabeun,  is  the  name  of  a  mythological  person,  who  is  spoken  of,  in 
their  fictions,  as  the  father  of  the  winds.  The  inflection  ung,  or  oong,  ia 
each  term,  denotes  course,  nlace,  or  locality. 


'  \ 


' :    I 


i! 


:*   ii' 


I 


^i  \]\ 


1 


}me 

I  but 

in 
ia 


LETTERS    ON    THE    ANTIQUITIES    OF    THE 
WESTEBN    COUNTRY, 

i.»»BKSSKS     TO    THE    LATE    WILLIAU     L.    STONE,  EDITOR    OV    THE    MBW    YOBK 

COMMEECI4L    ADVERTISER. 


I. 

Wheeling  (Va.),  August  19th,  1843. 
I  HAVE  just  accomplished  the  passage  of  the  Alleghany  mountains,  in 
the  direction  from  Baltimoie  to  this  place,  and  must  say,  that  aside  from 
the  necessary  fatigue  of  night  riding,  the  pass  from  the  Cumberland 
mountains  and  Laurel  Hill  is  one  of  the  easiest  and  most  free  from 
danger  of  any  known  to  me  in  this  vast  range.     An  excellent  railroad 
now  extends  from  Baltimore,  by  Frederick  and  Harper's  Ferry,  up  the 
Potomac  valley  and  its  north  branch  quite  to  Cumberland,  which    is 
seated  just  under  the  mountains,  whose  peaks  would  seem  to  bar  all 
farther  approach.     The  national  road  finds  its  way,  however,  through  a 
gorge,  and  winds  about  where  "  Alps  on  Alps  arise,"  till  the  whole  vast 
and  broad-backed  elevation  is  passed,  and  v/c  descend  west,  over  a 
smooth,  well  constructed  macadamized  road,  with  a  velocity  which  is 
some  compensation  for  the  toil  of  winding  our  way  up.     Uniontown  is 
the  first  principal  place  west.     The  Monongahela  is  crossed  at  Browns- 
ville, some   forty  miles  above  Pittsburgh,  whence  the  road,  which  is 
everywhere  well  made  and  secured  with  fine  stone  bridges,  culverts  and 
viaducts,  winds  around  a  succession  of  most  enchanting  hills,  till  it 
enters  a  valley,  winds  up  a  few  more  hills,  and  brings  the  travellers  out, 
on  the  banks  of  the  Ohio,  at  this  town. 

309 


1 


I 


i. 


r1 
t'fi' 

Hi 


M 


'I. 


310 


LETTERS    ON    THE    ANTIQUITIES 


The  entire  distance  from  the  licad  of  the  Chesajwako  to  the  waters 
of  the  Ohio  Is  not  essentially  difterent  from  three  huudrod  miles.  Wc 
were  less  than  two  days  in  passing  it,  twenty-six  hours  of  which,  part 
night  and  part  day,  were  spent  in  post-coaches  between  Cumberland  and 
this  place.  Harper's  Ferry  is  an  iinpressivc  scene,  but  less  so  than  it 
would  be  to  a  tourist  who  had  not  his  fancy  excited  by  injudicious 
descriptions.  To  me,  the  romance  was  quite  taken  away  by  driving 
into  it  with  a  tremendous  clattering  power  of  steam.  The  geological 
structure  of  this  section  of  country,  from  water  to  water,  is  not  without 
an  impressive  lesson.  In  rising  from  the  Chesapeake  waters  the  strati- 
tied  rocks  are  lifted  up,  pointing  west,  or  towards  the  Alleghanies,  and 
after  crossing  the  summit  they  point  east,  or  directly  contrary,  like  the 
two  sides  of  the  roof  of  a  house,  and  leave  the  inevitable  conclusioD 
that  the  Alleghanies  have  been  lifted  up  b}-^  a  lateral  rent,  as  it  were,  at 
the  relative  point  of  the  ridge  pole.  It  is  in  this  v/ay  that  the  granites 
and  their  congeners  have  been  raised  up  into  their  present  elevations. 

I  did  not  see  any  evidence  of  that  wave-like  or  undulatory  structure, 
which  Avas  brought  forward  as  a  theory  last  year,  in  an  able  paper  for- 
warded by  Professor  Rogers,  and  read  at  the  meeting  of  the  British  Asso- 
ciation for  the  Advancement  of  Science  at  Manchester.  No  organic 
remains  are,  of  course,  visible,  in  this  particular  section,  at  least  until 
we  strike  the  coal  and  iron-stone  formation  of  Pittsburgh.  But  I  have 
been  renewedly  impressed  with  the  opinion,  so  very  opposite  to  the 
present  geological  theory,  that  less  than  seven  thousand  years  is  suffi- 
cient, on  scientific  principles,  to  account  for  all  the  phenomena  of  fossil 
plants,  shells,  bones  and  organic  remains,  as  well  as  the  displacements, 
disruptions,  subsidences  and  rising  of  strata,  and  other  evidences  of 
extensive  physical  changes  and  disturbances  on  the  earth's  surface.  And 
I  hope  to  live  to  see  some  American  geologist  build  up  a  theory  on  just 
philosophical  and  scientific  principles,  w|iich  shall  bear  the  test  of  truth. 

But  you  will,  perhaps,  be  ready  to  think  that  I  have  felt  more  interest 
in  the  impressions  of  plants  In  stone,  than  is  to  be  found  in  the  field  of 
waving  corn  before  the  eye.  1  have,  however,  by  no  means  neglected 
the  latter  ;  and  can  assure  you  that  the  crops  of  corn,  wheat  and  other 
grains,  throughout  Maryland,  Pennsylvania  and  Western  Virginia,  are 
excellent.  Even  the  highest  valleys  in  the  Alleghanies  are  covered 
with  crops  of  corn,  or  fields  of  stacked  wheat  and  other  grains.  Gene- 
rally, the  soil  west  of  the  mountains  is  more  fertile.  The  influence  of 
the  great  western  limestones,  as  one  of  its  original  materials,  and  of  the 
oxide  of  iron,  is  clearly  denoted  in  heavier  and  more  thrifty  cornfielda 
along  the  Monongahela  and  Ohio  valleys. 

Of  the  Ohio  River  itself,  one  who  had  seen  it  in  its  full  flow,  in  April 
and  May,  would  hardly  recognize  it  now.  Shrunk  in  a  volume  far 
below  its  noble  banks,  with  long  spits  of  sand  and  gravel  runiung  almost 


OP    THE    WESTERN    COUNTRY. 


.311 


across  it,  .-xnd  level  sandy  margins,  once  covered  l)y  water,  whore  armies 
might  now  mana-uvre,  it  is  but  the  skeleton  ot'  itself.  Steamboats  of  a 
hundred  tons  burden  now  scarcely  creep  along  its  channel,  which  would 
form  cockboats  for  the  iloating  palaces  to  be  seen  here  in  the  days  of 
its  vernal  and  autumnal  glory. 

Truly  yours, 

HENRY  R.  COLCRAFT 


II. 

Grave  Creek  Flats  (Va.),  August  23,  1843. 

I  HAVE  devoted  several  days  to  the  examination  of  the  antiquities  of 
this  place  and  its  vicinity,  and  find  them  to  be  of  even  more  interest 
than  was  anticipated.  The  most  prominent  object  of  curiosity  is  the 
great  tumulus,  of  which  notices  have  appeared  in  western  papei*s  ;  but 
this  heavy  structure  of  earth  is  not  isolated.  It  is  but  one  of  u  series 
of  mounds  and  other  evidences  of  ancient  occupation  at  this  point,  of 
more  than  ordinary  interest.  I  have  visited  and  examined  seven  mounds, 
situated  within  a  short  distance  of  each  other.  They  occupy  the  summit 
level  of  a  rich  alluvial  plain,  stretching  on  the  left  or  Virginia  bank  of 
the  Ohio,  between  the  junctions  of  Big  and  Little  Grave  Creeks  with 
that  stream.  They  appear  to  have  been  connected  by  low  earthen 
entrenchments,  of  which  plain  traces  are  still  visible  on  some  parts  of 
the  commons.  They  included  a  well,  stoned  up  in  the  usual  manner, 
which  is  now  filled  with  rubbish. 

The  summit  of  this  plain  is  probably  seventy-five  feet  above  the 
present  summer  level  of  the  Ohio.  It  constitutes  the  second  bench,  or 
rise  of  land,  above  the  water.  It  is  on  this  summit,  and  on  one  of  the 
most  elevated  perts  of  it,  that  the  great  tumulus  stands.  It  is  in  the 
shape  of  a  broad  cone,  cut  off  at  the  apex,  where  it  is  some  fifty  feet 
across.  This  area  is  quite  level,  and  commands  a  view  of  the  entire 
plain,  and  of  the  river  above  and  below,  and  the  west  shores  of  the 
Ohio  in  front.  Any  public  transaction  on  this  area  would  be  visible  to 
multitudes  around  it,  and  it  has,  in  this  respect,  all  the  advantages  of  the 
Mexican  and  Yucatanese  tcocalli.  The  circumference  of  the  base  has 
been  stated  at  a  little  under  nine  hundred  feet ;  the  height  is  sixty-nine 
feet. 

The  most  interesting  object  of  antiquarian  inquiry  is  a  small  flat  stone, 
inscribed  with  antique  alphabetic  characters,  which  was  disclosed  on  the 
opening  of  the  large  mound.  These  characters  are  in  the  ancient  rock 
alphabet  of  sixteen  right  and  acute  angled  single  stokes,  used  by  the 
Pelasgi  and  other  early  Mediterranean  nations,  and  which  is  the  parent 


1     '1 


U 


i 


•    I     I 
I 


r; 

f 
t 

t  J 

t 


iff 


I     t  ! 


1% 
•     'II 


m 


It 


f 


312 


LETTERS    ON   THE    ANTIQUITIES 


of  the  modem  Runic  as  well  as  the  Bardic.  It  is  now  some  four  or  fire 
years  since  the  completion  of  the  excavations,  so  far  as  they  have  been 
made,  and  the  discovery  of  this  relic.  Several  copies  of  it  soon  got 
abroad,  which  differed  from  each  other,  and,  it  was  supposed,  from  the 
original.  This  conjecture  is  true  ;  neither  the  print  published  in  the 
Cincinnati  Gazette,  in  1S39,  nor  that  in  the  American  Pioneer,  in  1843, 
is  correct.  I  have  terminated  this  uncertainty  by  taking  copies  by  a 
scientific  process,  which  does  not  leave  the  lines  and  figures  to  the 
uncertainty  of  man^s  pencil. 

The  existence  of  this  ancient  art  here  could  hardly  be  admitted,  other- 
wise than  as  an  insulated  fact,  without  some  corroborative  evidence,  in 
habits  and  customs,  which  it  would  be  reasonable  to  look  for  in  the 
existing  ruins  of  ancient  occupancy.  It  is  thought  some  such  testimony 
has  been  found.  I  rode  out  yesterday  three  miles  back  to  the  range  of 
high  hills  which  encompass  this  sub-valley,  to  see  a  rude  tower  of  stone 
standing  on  an  elevated  point,  called  Parr's  point,  which  commands  a 
view  of  the  whole  plain,  and  which  appears  to  have  been  constructed 
as  a  watch-tower,  or  look-out,  from  which  to  descry  an  approaching 
enemy.  It  is  much  dilapidated.  About  six  or  seven  feet  of  the  work 
is  still  entire.  It  is  circular,  and  composed  of  rough  stones,  laid  with- 
out mortar,  or  the  mark  of  a  hammer.  A  heavy  mass  of  fallen  wall  lies 
around,  covering  an  area  of  some  forty  feet  in  diameter.  Two  similar 
points  of  obser^'ation,  occupied  by  dilapidated  towers,  are  represented  to 
exist,  one  at  the  prominent  summit  of  the  Ohio  and  Grave  Creek  hills, 
and  another  on  the  promontory  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Ohio,  in 
Belmont  county,  Ohio. 

It  is  known  to  all  acquainted  with  the  warlike  habits  of  our  Indians, 
that  they  never  have  evinced  the  foresight  to  post  a  regular  sentry,  and 
these  rude  towers  may  be  regarded  as  of  cotemporanepus  age  with  the 
interment  of  the  inscription. 

Several  polished  tubes  of  stone  have  been  found,  in  one  of  the  lesser 
mounds,  the  use  of  which  is  not  very  apparent.  One  of  these,  now  on 
my  table,  is  12  inches  long,  1^  wide  at  one  end,  and  IJ^  at  the  other.  It 
is  made  of  a  fine,  compact,  lead  blue  steatite,  mottled,  and  has  been 
constructed  by  boring,  in  tho  manner  of  a  gun  barrel.  This  boring  is  con- 
tinued to  within  about  three-eighths  of  an  inch  of  the  larger  end,  through 
which  but  a  small  aperture  is  left.  If  this  small  aperture  be  looked 
through,  objects  at  a  distance  are  more  clearly  seen.  Whether  it  had 
this  telescopic  use,  or  others,  the  degree  of  art  evinced  in  its  construe* 
tion  is  far  from  rude.  By  inserting  a  wooden  rod  and  valve,  this  tube 
would  be  converted  into  a  powerful  syphon,  or  syringe. 

I  have  not  space  to  notice  one  or  two  additional  traits,  which  serve  to 
awaken  new  interest  at  this  ancient  point  of  aboriginal  and  apparently 
mixed  settlement,  and  must  onait  them  till  my  next. 


OF   THE   WESTERN    COUNTRY. 


313 


III. 


Grave  Creek  Flats,  August  24,  1843. 

The  great  mound  at  these  flats  was  opened  as  a  place  of  public  resort 
about  four  years  ago.  For  this  purpose  a  horizontal  gallery  to  its  centre 
was  dug  and  bricked  up,  and  provided  with  a  door.  The  centre  was 
walled  round  as  a  rotunda,  of  about  twenty<five  feet  dian^ister,  and  a 
shaft  sunk  from  the  top  to  intersect  it ;  it  was  in  these  two  excavations 
that  the  skeletons  and  accompanying  relics  and  ornaments  were  found. 
All  these  articles  are  arranged  for  exhibition  in  this  rotunda,  which  is 
lighted  up  with  candles.  The  lowermost  skeleton  is  almost  entire,  and 
in  a  good  state  of  preservation,  and  is  put  up  by  means  of  wires,  on  the 
walls.  It  has  been  overstretclied  in  the  process  so  as  to  measure  six 
feet ;  it  should  be  about  five  feet  eight  inches.  It  exhibits  a  noble  firame 
of  the  human  species,  bearing  a  skull  with  craniological  developments 
of  a  highly  favorable  charcter.  The  face  bones  are  elongated,  with  a 
long  chin  and  symmetrical  jaw,  in  which  a  full  and  fine  set  of  teeth, 
above  and  below,  are  present.  The  skeletons  in  the  upper  vault,  where 
the  inscription  stone  was  found,  are  nearly  all  destroyed. 

It  is  a  damp  and  gloomy  repository,  and  exhibits  in  the  roof  and  walls 
of  the  rotunda  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  sepulchral  displays  which 
the  world  affords.  On  casting  the  eye  up  to  the  ceiling,  and  the  heads 
of  the  pillars  supporting  it,  it  is  found  to  be  encrusted,  or  rather  fes- 
tooned, with  a  white,  soft,  flaky  mass  of  matter,  which  had  exuded  firom 
the  mound  above.  This  apparently  animal  exudation  is  as  white  as 
snow.  It  hangs  in  pendent  masses  and  globular  drops  ;  the  surface  is 
covered  with  large  globules  of  clear  water,  which  in  the  reflected  light 
have  all  the  brilliancy  of  diamonds.  These  drops  of  water  trickle  to  the 
floor,  and  occasionally  the  exuded  while  matter  falls.  The  wooden 
pillars  are  furni.shed  with  the  appearance  of  capitals,  by  this  substance. 
That  it  is  the  result  of  a  soil  highly  charged  with  pai  tides  of  matter, 
arising  from  the  decay  or  incineration  of  human  bodies,  is  the  only 
theory  by  which  we  may  account  for  the  phenomenon.  Curious  and 
unique  it  certainly  is,  and  with  the  faint  light  of  a  few  candles  it  would 
not  require  much  imagination  to  invest  the  entire  rotunda  with  sylph- 
like forms  of  the  sheeted  dead. 

An  old  Cherokee  chief,  who  visited  this  scene,  recently,  with  his 
companions,  on  his  way  to  the  West,  was  so  excited  and  indignant  at 
the  desecration  of  the  tumulus,  by  this  display  of  bones  and  relics  to  the 
gaze  of  the  white  race,  that  he  became  furious  and  unmanageable  ;  his 
friends  and  interpreters  had  to  force  him  out,  to  prevent  his  assassinating 
the  guide  ;  and  soon  after  he  drowned  his  senses  in  alcohol. 

That  this  spot  was  a  very  ancient  point  of  settlement  by  the  hunter 


i     li 


I 


ii 


k  I 


•  !• 


f 
I     < 


1/ 


.  ;      I 


'I  '!' 

■ "  i 


4. 


M 


S14 


LETTERS    ON    THE    ANTIQUITIES 


race  in  the  Ohio  valley,  and  that  it  was  inhabited  by  the  present  red 
race  of  North  Aiiioricun  Inciians,  on  the  arrival  of  whites  west  of  the 
Alleghanies,  are  both  atiinilteil  facts  ;  nor  would  the  historian  and  anti- 
quary ever  have  busi(>d  tlionriselvcs  farther  in  the  matter  had  not  the 
inscribed  stone  come  to  light,  in  the  year  1839.  I  was  informed,  yes- 
terday, that  another  inscript!i)n  stone  had  been  found  in  one  of  the 
smaller  mounds  on  these  Hats,  about  five  years  ago,  and  have  obtained 
data  sufficient  as  to  its  present  location  to  put  the  Ethnological  Society 
on  its  trace.  If,  indeeil,  these  inscriptions  shall  lead  us  to  admit  that 
the  continent  was  visited  by  Europeans  prior  to  the  era  of  Columbus,  it 
is  a  question  of  very  high  antiquarian  interest  to  determine  who  the 
visitors  were,  and  what  they  have  actually  left  on  record  in  these  antique 
tablets. 

I  have  only  time  to  add  a  single  additional  fact.  Among  the  articles 
found  in  this  cluster  of  mounds,  the  greater  part  are  commonplace,  in 
our  western  mounds  and  town  ruins.  I  have  noticed  but  one  which 
bears  the  character  of  that  unique  type  of  architecture  found  by  Mr. 
Stephens  and  Mr.  Catherwood  in  Central  America  and  Yucatan.  With 
the  valuable  monumental  standards  of  comparison  furnished  by  these 
gentlemen  before  me,  it  is  impossible  not  to  recognize,  in  an  ornamental 
stone,  found  in  one  of  the  lesser  mounds  here,  a  specimen  of  similar 
workmanship.  It  is  in  the  style  of  the  heavy  feather-sculptured  oriic* 
meuts  of  Yucatan — the  material  being  a  wax  yellow  sand-stone,  dark- 
ened by  time.  I  have  taken  such  notes  and  drawings  of  the  objects 
above  referred  to,  as  will  enable  me,  I  trust,  in  due  time,  to  give  a  con- 
nected account  of  them  to  our  incipient  society. 


IV. 


Massillon,  Ohio,  August  27th,  1843. 
Since  my  last  letter  I  have  traversed  the  State  of  Ohio,  by  stage,  to 
this  place.  In  coming  up  the  Virginia  banks  of  the  Ohio  from  Mounda- 
ville,  I  passed  a  monument,  of  simple  construction,  erected  to  the 
memory  of  a  Captain  Furman  and  twenty-one  men,  who  were  killed  by 
I'.ie  Indians,  in  1777,  at  that  spot.  They  had  been  out,  from  the  fort  at 
Wheeling,  on  a  scouting  party,  and  were  waylaid  at  a  pass  called  the 
narrows.  The  Indians  had  dropped  a  pipe  and  some  trinkets  in  the 
path,  knowing  that  the  Avhite  men  would  pick  them  up,  and  look  at 
them,  and  while  the  latter  were  grouped  together  in  this  act,  they  fired 
uid  killed  every  man.  The  Indians  certainly  fought  hard  for  the  pos- 
session of  this  valley,  aiming,  at  all  times,  to  make  up  by  stratagem  what 
they  lacked  in  numbers.     I  doubt  whether  there  is  in  the  history  of  the 


OP  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY. 


315 


spread  of  civilisation  over  the  world  a  theatre  so  rife  with  partisan 
adventure,  massacre  and  murder,  as  the  valley  of  the  Ohio  aiul  ihe 
country  west  of  the  Alleghany  generally  presented  between  the  break- 
ing out  of  the  American  revolution,  in  '76,  and  the  close  of  the  Black 
Hawk  war  in  1832.  The  true  era,  in  fact,  begins  with  the  French  war, 
in  1744,  and  terminates  with  the  Florida  war,  the  present  year.  A 
work  on  this  subject,  drawn  from  authentic  sources,  and  written  with 
spirit  and  talent,  would  be  read  with  avidity  and  possess  a  permanent 
interest. 

The  face  of  the  country,  from  the  Ohio  opposite  Wheeling  to  the 
waters  of  the  Tuscarawas,  the  north  fork  of  the  Muskingum,  is  a  series 
of  high  rolling  ridges  and  knolls,  up  and  down  which  the  stage  travels 
slowly.  Yet  this  section  is  fertile  and  well  cultivated  in  wheat  and 
corn,  particularly  the  latter,  which  looks  well.  This  land  cannot  be 
purchased  under  forty  or  fifty  dollars  an  acre.  Much  of  it  was  originally 
bought  for  seventy-five  cents  per  acre.  It  was  over  this  high,  wavy  land, 
that  the  old  Moravian  missionary  road  to  Gnadenhutten  ran,  and  I  pur- 
sued it  to  within  six  miles  of  the  latter  place.  You  will  recollect  this 
locality  as  the  scene  of  the  infamous  murder,  by  Williamson  and  his 
party,  of  the  non-resisting  Christian  Delawares  under  the  ministry  of 
Heckewelder  and  Ziesberger. 

On  the  Stillwater,  a  branch  of  the  Tuscarawas,  we  first  come  to  level 
lands.  This  stream  was  noted,  in  early  days,  for  its  beaver  and  other 
furs.  The  last  beaver  seen  here  was  shot  on  its  banks  twelve  years 
ago.  It  had  three  legs,  one  having  probably  been  caught  in  a  trap  or 
been  bitten  oflf.  It  is  known  that  not  only  the  beaver,  but  the  otter, 
wolf  and  fox,  will  bite  off  a  foot,  to  escape  the  iron  jaws  of  a  trap.  It 
has  been  said,  but  I  know  not  on  what  good  authority,  that  the  hare 
will  do  the  same. 

We  first  struck  the  Ohio  canal  at  Dover.     It  is  in  every  respect  a 
well  constructed  work,  with  substantial  locks,  culverts  and  viaducts.     It 
is  fifty  feet  wide  at  the  top,  and  is  more  than  adequate  for  all  present 
purposes.     It  pursues  the  valley  of  i.Iie  Tuscarawas  up  to  the  summit, 
by  which  it  is  connected  with  the  Cuyahuga,  whose  outlet  is  at  Cleve- 
land.    Towns  and  villages  have  sprung  up  along  its  banks,  where  before 
there  was  a  wilderness.     Nothing  among  them  impressed  me  more  than 
the  town  of  Zoar,  which  is  exclusively  settled  by  Germans.     There 
seems  something  of  the  principles  of  association — one  of  the  fallacies  of 
the  age — in  its  large  and  single  town  store,  hotel,  &c.,  but  I  do  not 
know  how  far  they  may  extend.     Individual  property  is  held.     The 
evidences  of  thrift  and  skill,  in  cultivation  and  mechanical  and  mill  work, 
are  most  striking.     Every  dwelling  here  is  surrounded  with  fruit  and 
fruit  trees.     The  botanical  garden  and  hot-house  are  on  a  large  scale, 
and  exhibit  a  favorable  specimen  of  the  present  state  of  horticulture. 


I  ■    •■ 


I  s 


'         :i 


:1 


It 


^.:| 


11 


I    i 


:U6 


LETTERS    UN    THE    ANTIQUITIES 


One  of  the  assistants  very  kindly  plucked  for  tne  some  fine  fruit,  and 
voluntarily  ofTured  it.  Zoar  is  quite  a  place  of  resort  as  a  ride  for  the 
neighboring  towns.  I  may  remark,  e»  passant^  that  there  is  a  large 
proportion  of  German  population  throughout  Ohio.  They  are  orderly, 
thrifty  and  industrious,  and  fall  readily  into  our  political  system  and 
habits.  Numbers  of  them  are  well  educated  in  the  German.  They 
embrace  Lutherans  as  well  as  Roman  Catholics,  the  latter  predomi- 
nating. 

Among  the  towns  which  have  recently  sprung  up  on  the  line  of  the 
canal,  not  the  least  is  the  one  from  which  I  date  this  letter.  The  name 
of  the  noted  French  divine  (Massillon)  wati  atfixed  to  an  uncultivated 
spot,  by  some  Boston  gentlemen,  some  twelve  or  fourteen  years  ago. 
It  is  now  one  of  the  most  thriving,  city-looking,  business  places  in  the 
interior  of  Ohio.  In  the  style  of  its  stores,  mills  and  architecture,  it 
reminds  the  visitor  of  that  extraordinary  growth  and  spirit  which  marked 
the  early  years  of  the  building  of  Rochester.  It  numbers  churches  for 
Episcopalians,  Baptists,  Methodists  and  Presbyterians,  and  also  Lu- 
therans and  Romanists.  About  three  hundred  barrels  of  flour  can  be 
turned  out  per  diem,  by  its  mills.  It  is  in  the  greatest  wheat-growing 
county  in  Ohio  (Stark),  but  is  not  the  county-seat,  which  is  at  Canton 


V. 


Detroit,  Sept.  15th,  1843. 
In  passing  from  the  interior  of  Ohio  toward  Lake  Erie,  the  face  of  the 
country  exhibits,  in  the  increased  size  and  number  of  its  boulder  stones, 
evidences  of  the  approach  of  the  traveller  toward  those  localities  of 
sienites  and  other  crystalline  rocks,  from  which  these  erratic  blocks  and 
water-worn  masses  appear  to  have  been,  in  a  remote  age  of  our  planet, 
removed.  The  soil  in  this  section  has  a  freer  mixture  of  the  broken 
down  slates,  of  which  portions  are  still  in  place  on  the  shores  of  Lake 
Erie.  The  result  is  a  clayey  soil,  less  favorable  to  wheat  and  Indian 
corn.  We  came  down  the  cultivated  valley  of  the  Cuyahoga,  and 
reached  the  banks  of  the  lake  at  Ihe  fine  town  of  Cleveland,  which  is 
elevated  a  hundred  feet,  or  more,  above  it,  and  commands  a  very  ex- 
tensive view  of  the  lake,  the  harbor  and  its  ever-busy  shipping.  A  day 
was  employed,,  by  stage,  in  this  section  of  my  tour,  and  the  next  carried 
me,  by  steamboat,  to  this  ancient  French  capital.  Detroit  has  many 
interesting  historical  associations,  and  appears  destined,  when  its  railroad 
is  finished,  to  be  the  chief  thoroughfare  for  travellers  to  Chicago  and  the 
Mississippi  valley.     As  my  attention  has,  however,  been  more  taken 


OF  THE  WESTERN  COUNTRY. 


317 


up,  on  my  way,  with  the  past  than  the  present  and  future  condition  of 
the  West,  the  chief  interest  which  the  route  has  excited  must  necessarily 
arise  from  the  same  source. 

Michigan  connects  itself  in  its  antiquarian  features  with  that  charac* 
ter  of  pseudo-civilisation,  or  modified  barbarianism,  of  which  the  works 
and  mounds  and  circumvallations  at  Grave  Creek  Flats,  at  Marietta,  at 
Circleville  and  other  well  known  points,  are  evidences.  That  this 
improved  condition  of  the  hunter  state  had  an  ancient  but  partial  con- 
nection with  the  early  civilisation  of  Europe,  appears  now  to  be  a  fair 
inference,  from  the  inscribed  stone  of  Grave  Creek,  and  other  traces  of 
European  arts,  discovered  of  late.  It  is  also  evident  that  the  central 
American  type  of  the  civilisation,  or  rather  advance  to  civilisation,  of  the 
red  race,  reached  this  length,  and  finally  went  down,  with  its  gross  idol- 
atry and  horrid  rites,  and  was  merged  in  the  better  known  and  still  ex- 
isting form  of  the  hunter  state  which  was  found,  respectively,  by  Cabot, 
Cartier,  Verrezani,  Hudson,  and  others,  who  first  dropped  anchor  on  our 
coasts. 

There  is  strong  evidence  furnished  by  a  survey  of  the  western  coun- 
try that  the  teocalli  type  of  the  Indian  civilisation,  so  to  call  it,  devel- 
oped itself  from  the  banks  of  the  Ohio,  in  Tennessee  and  Virginia,  west 
and  north-westwardly  across  the  sources  of  the  Wabash,  the  Musking* 
um  and  other  streams,  toward  Lake  Michigan  and  the  borders  of  Wis- 
consin territory.  The  chief  evidences  of  it,  in  Michigan  and  Indiana, 
consist  of  a  remarkable  series  of  curious  garden  beds,  or  accurately  fur- 
rowed fields,  the  perfect  outlines  of  which  have  been  preserved  by  the 
grass  of  the  oak  openings  and  prairies,  and  even  among  the  heaviest  for- 
ests. These  remains  of  an  ancient  cultivation  have  attracted  much  atten- 
tion froic.  observing  settlers  on  the  Elkhart,  the  St.  Joseph's,  the  Kala- 
mazoo and  Grand  river  of  Michigan  I  possess  some  drawings  of  these 
anomalous  remains  of  by-gone  industry  in  the  hunter  race,  taken  in  for- 
mer years,  which  are  quite  remarkable.  It  is  worthy  of  remark,  too, 
that  no  large  tumuli,  or  teocalli,  exist  in  this  particular  portion  of  the 
West,  the  ancient  population  of  which  may  therefore  be  supposed  to 
have  been  borderers,  or  frontier  bands,  who  resorted  to  the  Ohio  valley 
as  their  capital,  or  place  of  annual  visitation.  All  the  mounds  scattered 
through  Northern  Ohio,  Indiana  and  Michigan,  are  mere  barrows,  or  re- 
positories of  the  dead,  and  would  seem  to  have  been  erected  posterior  to 
the  lali  cr  decay  of  the  gross  idol  worship  and  the  offer  of  human  sacri- 
fice. I  have,  within  a  day  or  two,  received  a  singular  implement  or  or- 
nament of  stone,  of  a  crescent  shape,  firom  Oakland,  in  this  State,  which 
connects  the  scattered  and  out-lying  remains  of  the  smaller  moundfj 
and  traces  of  ancient  agricaltunl  Itiboty  with  the  antiquities  of  Grmve 
CWek  Flute 


^'' 


mh 


I  \ 


I 


318 


LETTERS    ON   THE     ANTIQUITIES 


VI. 


I 


Detroit,  Sept.  16th,  1843. 
The  antiquities  of  Westorn  Amorica  arc  to  be  judged  of  by  isolat- 
ed and  disjointed  discoveries,  winch  arc  often  niude  at  Nvidely  distant 
points  and  spread  over  a  very  extensive  area.  The  labor  of  comparison 
and  discrimination  of  the  several  eras  which  the  objects  of  those  discov- 
eries establish,  is  increased  by  this  ditl'usion  and  disconnection  of  the 
times  and  places  of  their  occurrence,  and  is,  more  than  all,  perhaps,  hin- 
dered and  put  back  by  the  eventual  carelessness  of  the  discoverers,  and 
the  final  loss  or  mutilation  of  the  articles  disclosed.  To  remedy  this  evil, 
every  discovery  made,  however  apparently  unim|)ortant,  should  in  this 
era  of  the  diurnal  and  periodical  press  be  put  on  record,  and  the  objects 
themselves  be  either  carefully  kept,  or  given  to  some  public  scientific  in- 
stitution. 

An  Indian  chief  called  the  Black  Kagle,  of  river  Au  Sables  (Michigan), 
discovered  a  curious  antique  pipe  of  Etruscan  ware,  a  few  years  ago,  at 
Thunder  Bay.  This  pipe,  which  is  now  in  my  possession,  is  as  remark- 
able for  its  form  as  for  the  character  of  the  earthenware  from  which  it 
is  made,  differing  as  it  docs  so  entirely  from  the  coarse  earthen  pots  and 
vessels,  the  remains  of  which  are  scattered  so  generally  throughout 
North  America.  The  form  is  semi-circular  or  horn-shaped,  with  a  qua- 
drangular bowl,  and  having  impressed  in  the  ware  ornaments  at  each  angle. 
I  have  never  before,  indeed,  seen  any  pipes  of  Indian  manufacture  of 
baked  clay,  or  earthenware,  such  articles  being  generally  carved  out  of 
steatite,  indurated  clays,  or  other  soft  mineral  substances.  It  is  a  pecu- 
liarity of  this  pipe  that  it  was  smoked  from  the  small  end,  which  is  rounded 
for  the  purpose  of  putting  it  between  the  lips,  without  the  intervention 
of  a  stem. 

The  discoverer  told  me  that  he  had  taken  it  from  a  very  antique  grave. 
A  large  hemlock  tree,  he  said,  had  been  blown  down  on  the  banks  of  the 
river,  tearing  up,  by  ils  roots,  a  large  mass  of  earth.  At  the  bottom  of  the 
excavation  thus  made  he  discovered  a  grave,  which  contained  a  vase, 
out  of  which  he  took  the  pipe  with  some  other  articles.  The  vase,  he 
said,  was  broken,  so  that  he  did  not  deem  it  worth  bringing  away.  The 
other  articles  he  described  as  bones. 

Some  time  since  I  accompanied  the  chief  Kewakonce,  to  get  an  an- 
cient clay  pot,  such  as  the  Indians  used  when  the  Europeans  arrived  on 
the  continent.  He  said  that  he  had  discovered  two  such  pots,  in  an  en- 
tire state,  in  a  cave,  or  crevice,  on  one  of  the  rocky  islets  extending 
north  of  Point  Tessalon,  which  is  the  northern  cape  of  the  entrance  of 
the  Straits  of  St.  Mary's  into  Lake  Huron.  From  this  locality  he  had 
removed  one  of  them,  and  concealed  it  at  a  distant  point.     We  travelled 


H 


TMM    .vtsTBnN    COUNTRY. 


319 


\B'9ttt^f-  W<>  lai,  lied  on  the  nortlurn  shoru  of  tlic  liir^i-  island  ot'  8t 
Joseph  *•  hirh  (urM|aes  tlie  jaws  i)f  tliusi;  cxjiaiuliil  sUait.s.  Ho  led  me 
up  au  t'levalLd  li.ii^e,  covoreil  with  lorcst,  and  alo«i<j;  a  winding  nairuw 
path,  ('onductin<;;  to  some  old  Indian  cornlltddK.  All  at  onc(;  liu  stopped 
in  this  j)ath.  "  We  arc  now  very  near  it,"  he  said,  and  stood  still,  look- 
ing toward  the  spot  where  he  had  coneealed  it,  henealh  a  deeayi'd  trunk. 
H(!  did  not,  at  last,  appear  to  bo  willinc;  to  rislc  his  luck  in  life — sueh  ih 
Indian  sii])(  istitiun — hy  bcinji;  the  actual  discoverer  of  this  object  of  vene- 
ration to  a  white  man,  but  allowed  me  to  make,  or  rather  complete,  the 
rc-discovery. 

With  the  exception  of  bein<i'  cracked,  this  vessel  is  entire.  It  corrCB- 
ponds,  in  material  and  character,  with  tlu;  fiat^inents  of  pottery  usually 
found.  It  is  a  coarse  ware,  tempered  with  quartz  or  feld-.spar,  and  such 
as  would  admit  a  sudden  fire  to  be  built  around  it.  It  is  some  ten  inches 
in  diameter,  tulip-shaped,  with  a  bending  lip,  and  without  supports  be- 
neath. It  was  evidently  used  as  retorts  in  a  sand  bath,  there  being  no 
eontrivance  fur  suspending  it.  I  have  forwarded  ibis  curious  relic  entirn 
to  the  city  for  examination.  1  asked  the  chief  who  presented  it  to  me, 
and  who  is  a  man  of  good  sense,  well  acquainted  with  Indian  traditions, 
how  long  it  was  since  such  vessels  had  been  used  by  his  ancestors.  He 
replied,  that  he  was  the  seventh  generation,  in  a  direct  line,  since  the 
French  had  first  arrrived  in  the  lakes. 


vn 

Detroit,  Sept.  16th,  1943.' 
There  was  found,  in  an  island  at  the  -west  extremity  of  Lake  Huron, 
an  ancient  repository  of  human  bones,  which  appeared  to  have  been  gath- 
ered from  their  first  or  ordinary  place  of  sepulture,  and  placed  in  thi.s 
rude  mausoleum.  The  island  is  called  Isle  Ronde  by  the  French,  and  is 
of  small  dimensions,  although  it  has  a  rocky  basis  and  affords  sugar  ma- 
ple and  other  trees  of  the  hard  wood  species.  This  repository  was  first 
disclosed  by  the  action  of  the  lake  against  a  diluvial  shore,  in  which  the 
bones  were  buried.  At  the  time  of  my  visit,  vertebras,  tibite,  portions  of 
crania  and  other  bones  were  scattered  down  the  fallen  bank,  and  served 
to  denote  the  place  of  their  interment,  which  was  on  the  margin  of  the 
plain.  Some  persons  supposed  that  the  leg  and  thigh  bones  denoted  an 
unusual  length  ;  but  by  placing  them  hip  by  hip  with  the  living  speci- 
men, this  opinion  was  not  sustained. 

All  these  bones  had  been  placed  longitudinally.  They  were  arranged  in 
order,  in  a  wide  grave,  or  trench.  Contrary  to  the  usual  practice  of  the  pre- 
sent tribes  of  red  men,  the  skeletons  were  laid  north  and  south.     1  asked 


;,     f. 


1        •    ,.  ■ 


I 


^  ■    fi 


M.- 


320 


LBTTERfl    ON    TIIF.    ANTIQIIITIEI 


Hcvornl  of  the  most  agnd  Imliim  <'hii>rH  in  that  vicinity  for  information  n— 
H|)octin«;  thost!  bones — l»y  whiit  tribo  tlicy  hiul  biH>n  dcposittul,  and  why 
thi'y  had  been  laid  north  and  south,  and  not  'uist  and  west,  ns  they  uni- 
formly bury.  13ut,  with  tho  usual  result  as  to  rarly  Indian  traditions, 
they  had  no  information  to  olli'r.  t  liusco,  an  old  (Ottawa  prophet,  since 
doad,  romarkcd  that  they  w(^re  probably  of  tho  time  of  the  Indian  boniis 
found  in  the  caves  on  the  island  of  Michilimackinac. 

In  a  8mall  plain  on  the  same  island,  near  the  above  repository,  is  a  long 
abandoned  Indian  buriaU<];round,  in  which  tlie  interments  are  made  in  the 
ordinary  way.  This,  I  understood  from  tho  Indians,  is  of  the  era  of  the 
occupation  of  Old  Mackinac,  or  Peekwutinong,  as  they  continue  to  call 
it — a  place  which  has  been  abandoned  by  both  whites  and  Indians,  sol- 
diers and  missionaries,  about  seventy  years.  I  caused  excavations  to  be 
made  in  these  graves,  and  found  their  statements  to  be  generally  verified 
by  the  character  of  the  articles  deposited  with  the  skeletons ;  at  least 
they  were  all  of  a  date  posterior  to  the  discovery  of  this  part  of  the  coun- 
try by  the  French.  There  were  found  the  oxydated  remains  of  the  brass 
mountings  of  a  chiePs  fusil,  corroded  fire  steels  and  other  steel  imple- 
ments, Vermillion,  wampum,  and  other  cherished  or  valued  articles.  I 
sent  a  perfect  skull,  taken  from  one  of  these  graves,  to  Dr.  Morton,  the 
author  of  "  Crania,"  while  he  was  preparing  that  work.  No  Indians 
have  resided  on  this  island  within  the  memory  of  any  white  man  or  In- 
dian with  whom  I  have  conversed.  An  aged  chief  whom  I  interrogated, 
called  Saganosh,  who  has  now  been  dead  some  five  or  six  years,  told  me 
that  he  was  a  small  boy  when  the  present  settlement  on  the  island  of 
Michilimackinac  was  commenced,  and  the  English  first  took  post  there, 
and  began  to  remove  their  cattle,  &c.,  from  the  old  fort  on  the  peninsula, 
and  it  was  about  that  time  that  the  Indian  village  of  Minnisains,  or  Isle 
Ronde,  was  abandoned.  It  had  before  formed  a  link,  as  it  were,  in  the 
trarerse  of  this  part  of  the  lake  (Huron)  in  canoes  to  old  Mackinac. 

The  Indians  opposed  the  transfer  of  the  post  to  the  island  of  Michili- 
mackinac, and  threatened  the  troops  who  were  yet  in  the  field.  They 
hid  no  cannon,  but  the  commanding  officer  sent  a  vessel  to  Detroit  for 
OM.  This  vessel  had  a  quick  trip,  do\vn  and  up,  and  brought  up  a 
gtin,  which  was  fired  the  evening  she  came  into  the  harbor.  This  pro-> 
daeed  an  impression.  I  have  made  some  inquiries  to  fix  the  date  of  this 
transfer  of  posts,  and  think  it  was  at  or  about  the  openinnj  of  the  era  of  the 
American  revolution,  at  which  period  the  British  garrison  did  not  feel 
itself  safe  in  a  mere  stockade  of  timber  on  the  main  shore.  This  stock* 
ade,  dignified  with  the  name  of  a  fort,  had  not  been  burned  on  the  taking 
of  it,  by  surprise,  and  the  massacre  of  the  English  troops  by  the  Indians, 
d«ring  Pontiac's  war.  This  massacre,  it  will  be  recollected,  was  in  1763 
«<k4wehre<years  before  the  opening  of  the  American  war. 


op    TIIP.    WK8TRRN    COUNTRY. 


321 


the 


this 
"the 
feel 
>ck- 
dng 

[763 


VIII. 

Dethoit,  Oct.  l:uii,  1843. 

The  so-called  coj  .)or  rock  of  Ia\U.o  Superior  was  brought  to  this  place, 
n  day  or  two  since,  in  a  vessel  Iroiii  Sault  Sle-Marie,  huvin;;  been  trans- 
ported from  its  original  locality,  on  the  Ontonagon  river,  at  no  small  labor 
and  expense.  It  is  upwards  of  twenty-three  years  since  I  first  visited 
this  remarkable  specimen  of  native  copper,  in  the  forests  of  Lake  Supe- 
rior. It  has  been  somewhat  diminished  in  size  and  weight,  in  the  mean- 
time, by  visitors  and  travellers  in  that  remote  (juarter  ;  but  retains,  very 
weli,  its  original  character  and  general  features. 

I  have  just  returned  from  a  re-rxamination  of  it  in  a  store,  ui  one  of 
the  main  streets  of  this  city,  where  it  has  been  deposited  by  the  present 
proprietor,  who  designs  to  exhibit  it  to  the  curious.  Its  greatest  length 
is  four  feet  six  inches  ;  its  greatest  width  about  four  feel ;  its  maximum 
thickness  eighteen  inches.  These  are  rough  measurements  with  the  rule. 
It  is  almost  entirely  composed  of  malleable  copper,  and  bears  .striking 
marks  of  the  visits  formerly  paid  to  it,  in  the  evidences  of  portions  which 
have  from  time  to  time  been  cut  off.  There  are  no  scales  in  the  city 
large  enough,  or  other  means  of  ascertaining  its  precise  weight,  and  of 
thus  terminating  the  uncertainty  arising  from  the  several  estimates  here- 
tofore made.  It  has  been  generally  estimated  hen;,  since  its  arrival,  to 
weigh  between  six  and  seven  thousand  pounds,  or  about  three  and  a  half 
tons,  and  is  by  far  the  largest  known  and  described  specimen  of  native 
copper  on  the  globe.  Rumors  of  a  larger  piece  in  South  America  are 
apocryphal. 

The  acquisition,  to  the  curious  and  scientific  world,  of  this  extraordi- 
nary mass  of  native  metal  is  at  least  one  of  the  practical  results  of  the 
copper-mining  mania  which  carried  so  many  adventurers  northward,  into 
the  region  of  Lake  Superior,  the  past  summer  (1843).  The  person  who 
has  secured  this  treasure  (Mr.  J.  Eldred)  has  been  absent,  on  the  busi- 
ness, since  early  in  June.  He  succeeded  in  removing  it  from  its  diluvial 
bed  on  the  banks  of  the  river,  by  a  car  and  sectional  railroad  of  two  links, 
formed  of  timber.  The  motive  power  was  a  tackle  attached  to  trees, 
which  was  worked  by  men,  from  fourteen  to  twenty  of  whom  were 
employed  upon  it.  These  rails  were  alternately  moved  forward,  as  the 
car  passed  from  the  hindmost. 

In  this  manner  the  rocic  was  dragged  four  miles  and  a  half,  across  a 
rough  country,  to  a  curve  of  the  river  below  its  falls,  and  below  the 
junction  of  its  forks,  where  it  wu.s  received  by  a  boat,  and  conveyed  to 
the  mouth  of  the  river,  on  the  lake  shore.  At  this  point  it  was  put  on 
board  a  schooner,  and  taken  to  the  falls,  or  Sault  Ste-Marie,  and  thence, 
having  been  transported  across  the  portage,  embarked  for  Detroit.     The 

21 


!    ,  I 


I':;  ■  '' 


322 


LETTERS    ON    THE    ANTIQUITIES 


entire  distance  to  this  place  is  a  little  within  one  thousand  miles  ;  three 
hundred  and  twenty  of  which  lie  beyond  St.  Mary's. 

What  is  to  be  its  future  history  and  disposition  remains  to  be  seen.  It 
will  probably  find  its  way  to  the  museum  of  the  National  Institute  in  the 
new  patent  office  at  Washington.  This  would  be  appropriate,  and  it  is 
.stated  that  the  authorities  have  asserted  their  ultimate  claim  to  it,  probably 
under  the  3d  article  of  the  treaty  of  Fond  du  Lac,  of  the  oth  of  August, 
1826. 

I  have  no  books  at  hand  to  refer  to  the  precise  time,  so  far  as  known, 
when  this  noted  mass  of  copper  first  became  known  to  Europeans. 
Probably  a  hundred  and  eighty  years  have  elapsed,  Marquette,  and  his 
devoted  companion,  passed  up  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior  about  1668, 
which  was  several  years  before  the  discovery  of  the  Mississippi,  by  that 
eminent  missionary,  by  the  way  of  the  Wisconsin.  From  the  letters  of 
D'Ablon  at  Sault  Ste-Marie,  it  appears  to  have  been  known  prior  to  the 
arrival  of  La  Salle.  These  allusions  will  be  sufficient  to  show  that  the 
rock  has  a  historical  notoriety.  Apart  from  this,  it  ia  a  specimen  which 
is,  both  mineralogically  and  geologically,  well  worthy  of  national  pre- 
servation. 

It  is  clearly  a  boulder,  and  bears  marks  of  attrition  from  the  action 
of  water,  on  some  parts  of  its  rocky  surface  as  well  as  ihe  metallic 
portions.  A  minute  mineralogical  examination  and  description  of  it  are 
required.  The  adhering  rock,  of  which  there  is  less  now  than  in  1820, 
is  apparently  serpentine,  in  some  parts  steatitic,  whereas  the  copper  ores 
of  Keweena  Point  on  that  lake,  are  foand  exclusively  in  the  amygdaloids 
and  greenstones  of  the  trap  formation.  A  circular  depression  of  opaque 
crystalline  quartz,  in  the  form  of  a  semi-gcode,  exists  in  one  face  of  it ; 
other  parts  of  the  mass  disclose  the  same  mineral.  Probably  300  lbs.  of 
the  metal  have  been  hacked  off,  or  detached  by  steel  chisels,  since  it  ha* 
been  known  to  the  whites,  most  c^this  within  late  years. 


{41 


IX. 


Detroit,  Oct.  16th,  1843. 
liT  the  rapid  development  of  the  resources  and  wealth  of  the  West, 
there  is  no  object  connected  with  the  navigation  of  the  upper  lakes  of 
more  prospective  importance  than  the  improvement  of  the  delta,  or  flats 
of  the  St.  Clair.  It  is  here  that  the  only  practical  impediment  occurs  to 
the  passage  of  heavy  shipping,  between  Buffalo  and  Chicago.  This 
delta  is  formed  by  deposits  at  the  point  of  discharge  of  the  river  St.  Clair, 
into  Lake  St.  Clair,  and  occurs  at  the  estimated  distance  of  about  thirty" 


];lair. 


OP    THE    WESTERN    COUNTRY. 


323 


six  mfles  above  the  city.  The  ilats  are  fan-shaped,  and  spread,  I  am 
inclined  to  think,  upward  of  fifteen  miles,  on  the  line  of  their  greatest 
expansion. 

There  are  three  principal  channels,  besides  sub-channels,  which  carry 
a  depth  of  from  four  to  six  fathoms  to  the  very  point  of  their  exit  into 
the  lake,  where  there  is  a  bar  in  each.  This  bar,  as  is  shown  by  the 
chart  of  a  survey  made  by  officers  Macomb  and  Warner,  of  the  topogra- 
phical engineers,  in  1842,  is  very  similar  to  the  bars  at  the  mouths  of  the 
upper  lake  rivers,  and  appears  to  be  susceptible  of  removal,  or  improve- 
ment, by  similar  means.  The  north  channel  carries  nine  feet  of  water 
over  this  bar,  the  present  season,  and  did  the  same  in  1842,  and  is  the 
one  exclusively  used  by  vessels  and  steamboats.  To  the  latter  this  tor- 
tuous channel,  which  is  above  ten  miles  farther  round  than  the  middle 
channel,  presents  no  impediment,  besides  the  intricacies  of  the  bar,  but 
increased  distance. 

It  is  otherwise,  and  ever  must  remain  so,  to  vessels  propelled  by  sails. 
Such  vessels,  coming  up  with  a  fair  wind,  find  the  bend  so  acute  and 
involved  at  Point  aiix  Chenes,  at  the  head  of  this  channel,  as  to  bring  the 
wind  directly  ahead.  They  are,  consequently,  compelled  to  cast  anchor, 
and  await  a  change  of  wind  to  turn  this  point.  A  delay  of  eight  or  ten 
days  in  the  upward  passage,  is  not  uncommon  at  this  place.  Could  the 
bar  of  the  middle  channel,  which  is  direct,  be  improved,  the  saving  in 
both  time  and  distance  above  indicated  would  be  made.  This  is  an 
object  of  public  importance,  interesting  to  all  the  lake  States  and  Territo- 
ries, and  would  constitute  a  subject  of  useful  consideration  for  Con- 
gress. Every  year  is  adding  to  the  number  and  size  of  our  lake 
vessels.  The  rate  of  increase  which  doubles  our  population  in  a  given 
number  of  years  must  also  increase  the  lake  tonnage,  and  add  new 
motives  for  the  improvement  of  its  navigation. 

Besides  the  St.  Clair  delta,  I  know  of  no  other  impediment  in  the 
channel  itself,  throughout  the  great  line  of  straits  between  Buffalo  and 
Chicago,  which  prudence  and  good  seamanship,  and  well  found  vessels^ 
may  not  ordinarily  surmount.  The  rapids  at  Black  Rock,  once  so  formi- 
dable, have  long  been  obviated  by  the  canal  dam.  The  straits  of  Detroit 
have  been  well  surveyed,  and  afford  a  deep,  navigable  channel  at  all 
times.  The  rapids  at  the  head  of  the  river  St.  Clair,  at  Port  Huron, 
have  a  sufBiciency  of  water  for  vessels  of  the  largest  class,  and  only 
require  a  fair  wind  for  their  ascent. 

The  straits  of  Michilimackinac  are  believed  to  be  on  the  same  water 
level  as  Lakes  Huron  and  Michigan,  and  only  present  the  phenomenon 
of  a  current  setting  east  or  west,  in  compliance  with  certain  laws  of  th« 
reaction  of  water  driven  by  winds.  Such  are  the  slight  impediments  on 
this  extraordinary  line  of  inland  lake  navigation,  which  is  carried  on  ^t 
an  average  altitude  of  something  less  than  600  feet  above  the  tide  level 


..  ■  '.I 

■^  *  i 

W  ■ 

I* 


324 


LETTERS    ON   THE    ANTIQUITIES 


of  the  Atlantic.  When  this  line  of  commerce  requires  to  be  diverted- 
north,  through  the  straits  of  St.  Mary's  into  Lake  Superior,  a  period  rap- 
idly approaching,  a  short  canal  of  three-fourths  of  a  mile  will  be  required 
at  the  Sault  Ste-Maric,  and  some  excavation  made,  so  as  to  permit  ves- 
sels of  heavy  tonnage  to  cross  the  bar  in  Lake  George  of  those  straits. 


X. 

DuNDAs,  Canada  West,  Oct.  26th,  1843. 

FoRTTTNATELY  for  the  study  o£  American  antiquities  the  aborigines 
have,  from  the  earliest  period,  practised  the  interment  of  their  arms, 
utensils  and  ornaments,  with  the  dead,  thus  furnishing  evidence  of  the  par- 
ticular state  of  their  skill  in  the  arts,  at  the  respective  eras  of  their  history. 
To  a  people  without  letters  there  could  scarcely  have  been  a  better  in- 
dex than  such  domestic  monuments  furnish,  to  determine  these  eras ;  and 
it  is  hence  that  the  examination  of  their  mounds  and  burial-places 
assumes  so  important  a  character  in  the  investigation  of  history.  Here- 
tofore these  inquiries  have  been  confined  to  portions  of  the  continent 
south  and  west  of  the  great  chain  of  lakes  and  the  St.  Lawrence  ;  but 
the  advancing  settlements  in  Canada,  at  this  time,  are  beginning  to  dis- 
close objects  of  this  kind,  and  thus  enlarge  the  field  of  inquiry. 

I  had,  yesterday,  quite  an  interesting  excursion  to  one  of  these  ancient 
places  of  sepulture  north  of  the  head  of  Lake  Ontario.  The  locality  is 
in  the  township  of  Beverly,  about  twelve  miles  distant  from  Dundas. 
The  rector  of  the  parish,  the  Rev.  Mr.  McMurray,  had  kindly  made 
arrangements  for  my  visit.  We  set  out  at  a  very  early  hour,  on  horse- 
back, the  air  being  keen,  and  the  mud  and  water  in  the  road  so  com- 
pletely frozen  as  to  bear  our  horses.  We  ascended  the  mountain  and 
passed  on  to  the  table  land,  about  four  miles,  to  the  house  of  a  worthy 
parishioner  of  Mr.  McM.,  by  whom  we  were  kindly  welcomed,  and  after 
giving  us  a  warm  breakfast,  he  took  us  on,  with  a  stout  team,  about  six 
miles  on  the  Guelph  road.  Diverging  from  this,  about  two  miles  to  the 
left,  through  a  heavy  primitive  forest,  with  occasional  clearings,  we  came 
to  the  spot.     It  is  in  the  6th  concession  of  Beverly. 

We  were  now  about  seventeen  miles,  by  the  road,  from  the  extreme 
head  of  Lake  Ontario,  at  the  town  of  Hamilton,  Burlington  Bay ;  and  on 
one  of  the  main  branches  of  the  bright  and  busy  mill-stream  of  the  valley 
of  Dundas.  As  this  part  of  the  country  is  yet  encumbered  with  dense 
and  almost  unbroken  masses  of  trees,  with  roads  unformed,  we  had  fre- 
quently to  inquire  our  way,  and  at  length  stopped  on  the  skirts  of  an 
elevated  beech  ridge,  upon  which  the  trees  stood  as  large  and  thickly  as 


OF    THE    WESTERN    COUNTRY. 


325 


le 

an 

By 


las 


ta  other  parts  of  the  forest.  There  was  nothing  at  first  sight  to  betoken 
that  the  hand  of  man  had  ever  been  exercised  there.  Yet  this  wooded 
ridge  embraced  the  locality  we  were  in  quest  of,  and  the  antiquity  of 
interments  and  accumulations  of  human  bones  on  this  height  is  to  be 
inferred,  from  their  occurrence  amidst  this  forest,  and  beneath  the  roots 
of  the  largest  trees. 

It  is  some  five  or  six  years  since  the  discovery  was  made.  It  happened 
from  the  blowing  down  of  a  large  tree,  whose  roots  laid  bare  a  quantity 
of  human  bones.  Search  was  then  made,  and  has  been  renewed  at  sub> 
sequent  times,  the  result  of  which  has  been  the  disclosure  of  human  ske- 
letons in  such  abundance  and  massive  quantities  as  to  produce  astonish- 
ment. This  is  the  characteristic  feature.  Who  the  people  were,  and 
bow  such  an  accumulation  should  have  occurred,  are  questions  which 
have  been  often  asked.  And  the  interest  of  the  scene  is  by  no  means 
lessened  on  observing  that  the  greater  part  of  these  bones  are  deposited, 
not  in  isolated  and  single  graves  as  the  Indians  now  bury,  but  in  wide 
and  long  trenches  and  rude  vaults,  in  which  the  skeletons  are  piled  lon- 
gitudinally upon  each  other.  In  this  respect  they  resemble  a  single  de- 
posit, mentioned  in  a  prior  letter,  as  occurring  on  Isle  Ronde,  in  Lake 
Huron.  And  they  would  appear,  as  is  the  case  with  the  latter,  to  be 
re-interments  of  bodies,  after  the  flesh  had  decayed,  collected  from  their 
first  places  of  sepulture; 

No  one — not  the  oldest  inhabitant — remembers  the  residence  of  In- 
dians in  this  location,  nor  does  there  appear  to  be  any  tradition  on  the 
subject.  It  is  a  common  opinion  among  the  settlers  that  there  must 
have  been  a  great  battle  fought  here,  which  would  account  for  the  accu- 
mulation, but  this  idea  does  not  appear  to  be  sustained  by  an  examina- 
tion of  the  skulls,  which,  so  far  as  I  saw,  exhibit  no  marks  of  violence. 
Besides,  there  are  present  the  bones  and  crania  of  women  and  children, 
with  implements  and  articles  of  domestic  use,  such  as  are  ordinarily  depo- 
sited with  the  dead.  The  supposition  of  pestilence,  to  account  for  the 
number,  is  subject  to  less  objection ;  yet,  if  admitted,  there  is  no  imagi- 
nable state  of  Indian  population  in  this  quarter,  which  could  have  pro- 
duced such  heaps.  The  trenches,  so  far  as  examined,  extend  over  the 
entire  ridge.  One  of  the  transverse  deposits,  I  judged,  could  not  include 
less  than  fifteen  hundred  square  feet.  The  whole  of  this  had  been  once 
dug  over,  in  search  of  curiosities,  such  as  pipes,  shells,  beads,  &c.,  of 
which  a  large  number  were  found.  Among  the  evidences  of  interments 
here  since  the  discovery  of  Canada,  were  several  brass  kettles,  in  one  of 
which  were  five  infant  skulls. 

Could  we  determine  accurately  the  time  required  for  the  growth  of  a 
beech,  or  a  black  oak,  as  they  are  found  on  these  deposits,  of  sixteen, 
eighteen  and  twenty  inches  and  two  feet  in  diameter,  the  date  of  the 
abandonment  or  completion  of  the  interments  might  be  very  nearly  fixed. 


4 


ll 


■  rf 


II 


'■ 
i 


■!■« 


M 


326 


ANTIQUITIES   OF    THE    WESTERN    COUNTRY. 


The  time  of  the  growth  of  these  species  is,  probably,  much  leas,  in  the 
temperate  latitudes,  and  in  fertile  soils,  than  is  commonly  supposed.  I 
am  inclined  to  think,  from  a  hasty  survey,  that  the  whole  deposit  is  the 
result  of  the  slow  accumulaikion  of  both  ordinary  interment,  and  the  peri- 
odical deposit  or  re-interment  of  exhumed  bones  brought  from  contigu- 
ous hunting  camps  and  villages.  To  this,  pestilence  has  probably  added. 
The  ridge  is  said  to  be  the  apex  or  highest  point  of  the  table  lands,  and 
would  therefore  recommend  itself,  as  a  place  of  general  interment,  to  the 
natives.  Bands,  who  rove  from  place  to  place,  and  often  capriciously 
abandon  their  hunting  villages,  are  averse  to  leaving  their  dead  in  such 
isolated  spots.  The  surrounding  country  is  one  which  must  have  afforded 
all  the  spontaneous  means  of  Indian  subsistence,  in  great  abundance. 
The  deer  and  bear,  once  very  numerous,  still  abound. 

We  passed  some  ancient  beaver  dams,  and  were  informed  that  the 
country  east  and  north  bears  similar  evidences  of  its  f(H-mer  occupation  by 
the  small  furred  animals.  The  occurrence  of  the  sugar  maple  adds 
another  element  of  Indian  subsistence.  There  are  certain  enigmatical' 
walls  of  earth,  in  this  vicinity,  which  extend  several  miles  across  the 
country,  following  the  leading  ridges  of  land.  Accounts  vary  in  repie* 
senting  them  to  extend  firom  five  to  eight  miles.  These  I  did  not  see, 
but  learn  that  they  are  about  six  feet  high,  anc.  present  intervals  as  if  for 
gates.  There  is  little  likelihood  that  these  walls  were  constructed  for 
purposes  of  military  defence,  remote  as  they  are  from  the  great  waters, 
and  aside  from  the  great  leading  war-paths.  It  is  far  more  probable  that 
they  were  intended  to  intercept  the  passage  of  game,  and  compel  the  deer 
to  pass  through  these  artificial  defiles,  where  the  hunters  lay  in  wait  for 
them. 

Ancient  Iroquois  tradition,  as  preserved  by  Golden,  represents  this 
section  of  Canada,  extending  quite  to  Three  Rivers,  as  occupied  by 
the  Adirondacks  ;  a  numerous,  fierce,  and  warlike  race,  who  carried  on 
a  determined  war  against  the  Iroquois.  The  same  race,  who  were 
marked  as  speaking  a  different  type  of  languages,  were,  at  an  early  day, 
called  by  the  French  by  the  general  term  of  Algonquins.  They  had 
three  chief  residences  on  the  Utawas  and  its  smirces,  and  retired  north- 
westwardly, by  that  route,  on  the  increase  of  the  Iroquois  power.  Who- 
ever the  people  were  who  hunted  and  buried  their  dead  at  Beverly,  it  is 
manifest  that  they  occupied  the  district  at  and  prior  to  the  era  of  the  dis- 
covery of  Canada,  and  also  continued  to  occupy  it,  after  the  French  had 
introduced  the  fur  trade  into  the  interior.  For  we  find,  in  the  manufiw- 
tured  articles  buried,  the  distinctive  evidences  of  both  periods. 

The  antique  bone  beads,  of  which  we  raised  many,  in  n'/u,  with  craniar 
and  other  bones,  from  beneath  the  roots  of  trees,  are  in  every  respeet 
similar  to  those  found  in  the  Grave  Creek  mound,  which  have  been  im- 
properly called  "  ivory."    Amulets  of  bone  and  shell,  and  pipes  of  fiaa 


THE   LONE    LIGHTNING. 


327 


steatite  and  indurated  red  clay,  are  also  of  this  early  period,  and  are 
such  as  were  generally  made  and  used  by  the  ancient  inhabitants  prior  to 
the  introduction  of  European  wrought  wampum  or  scawan,and  of  beads 
of  porcelain  and  glass,  and  ornamented  pipes  of  coarse  pottery.  I  also 
examined  several  large  marine  shells,  much  corroded  and  decayed,  which 
had  been  brought,  most  probably,  from  the  shores  of  the  Atlantic. 

Having  made  such  excavations  as  limited  time  and  a  single  spade 
would  permit,  we  retraced  our  way  to  Dundas,  which  we  reached  after 
nightfall,  a  little  fatigued,  but  well  rewarded  in  the  examination  of  an 
object  which  connects,  in  several  particulars,  the  antiquities  of  Canada 
with  those  of  the  United  States.  ^ 


11 


\  ' 


lil 


r !-  • 


Ml 


»• 


-•^^ 


ERA  OF  THE  SETTLEMENT  OF  DETROIT,  AND  THE 
STRAITS  BETWEEN  LAKES  ERIE  AND  HURON. 

The  following  papers,  relative  to  the  early  occupancy  of  these  straits, 
•were  copied  from  the  originals  in  the  public  archives  in  Paris,  by  Gen. 
Cass,  while  he  exercised  the  functions  of  minister  at  the  court  of  France. 
The  first  relates  to  an  act  of  occupancy  made  on  the  banks  of  a  tributary 
of  the  Detroit  river,  called  St.  Deny's,  probably  the  river  Aux  Canards. 
The  second  coincides  with  the  period  usually  assigned  as  the  origin  of  the 
post  of  Detroit.  They  are  further  valuable,  for  the  notice  which  is  inci- 
dentally taken  of  the  leading  tribes,  who  were  then  found  upon  these  straits. 

It  will  be  recollected,  in  perusing  these  documents,  that  La  Salle  had 
passed  these  straits  on  his  way  to  "  the  Illinois,"  in  1679,  that  is,  eight 
years  before  the  act  of  possession  at  St.  Deny's,  and  twenty-two  years 
before  the  establishment  of  the  post  of  Detroit.  The  upper  lakes  had 
then,  however,  been  extensively  laid  open  to  the  enterprise  of  the  mis- 
sionaries, and  of  the  adventurers  in  the  fur  trade.  Marquette,  accom- 
panied by  Alloez,  had  visited  the  south  shore  of  Lake  Superior  in  1668, 
and  made  a  map  of  the  region,  which  was  published  in  the  Lettres  Edir 
fiaiUes.  This  zealous  and  energetic  man  established  the  mission  of  St. 
Ignace  at  Michilimackinac,  about  1669  or  1670,  and  three  years  after* 
wards,  entered  the  upper  Mississippi,  from  the  Wisconsm.  Vincennes, 
on  the  Wabash,  was  established  in  1710  ;*  St.  Louis,  not  till  1763.^ 

Canada,  7th  June,  1687. 
A  renewal  of  the  taking  possession  of  the  territory  upon  the  Straits  [De- 
troit] between  Lakes  Erie  and  Htironj  by  Sieur  de  la  Duranthaye 

OKver  Morel^  Equerry,  Sieur  de  la  Duranthaye,  commandant  in  the  lutme 
of  the  Kirtg  of  the  Tertitory  of  the  Ottawas,  Miamis,  Pottawatamit$^ 
Sioux,  and  other  tribes  under  the  orders  of  Monsieur,  the  Marquis  de 
Denonsville,  Governor  General  of  New  France. 
This  day,  the  7th  of  June,  1687,  in  presence  of  the  Rev'd  Father  An- 

geleran,  Head  of  the  Missions  with  the  Ottawas|  of  Michilimackinac,  the 

*  Nicollet's  Report.  t  Law's  Historical  Dis, 

}  This  is,  manifestly,  an  error.  The  writer  of  this  act  of  possession  appears  to 
have  mistaken  the  bank  of  the  St.  Mary's,  one  of  the  tributaries  of  the  Miami  of  the 
Lakes,  in  the  Miami  country,  for  the  Sault  de  Ste-Marie,  at  the  outlet  of  Lake  Su- 
perior. The  latter  position  was  occupied,  at  the  earliest  dales,  to  which  tradition 
reaches,  by  a  branch  of  the  Al^onquins,  to  whom  the  French  gave  the  name,  from 
the  falls  of  the  river  at  that  locali  ty,  of  Saitltmx.  They  are  better  known,  at  this  day 
under  the  name  of  Chippewas  and  Odjibwas. 

32o 


SETTLEMENT    OP   DETROIT,   ETC. 


329 


ttt, 

de 

lAn- 
the 


to 

'the 
iSu- 
Ition 
|roin 
Idav 


Miamis  of  Sault  Ste-Marie,  the  Illinois,  and  Green  Bay,  and  of  the 
Sioux  of  Mens,  de  Ja  Forest,  formerly  coininandaDt  of  Fort  St.  Louis  on 
the  Illinois,  of  Mons.  de  Lisle,  our  Lieutenant,  and  of  Mons.  de  Beau- 
vais,  Lieutenant  of  Fort  St.  Joseph,  on  the  Straits  [Detroit]  between 
Lakes  Huron  and  Erie.  We  declare  to  all  whom  it  may  hereafter  con- 
cern, that  we  have  come  upon  the  banks  of  the  river  St.  Deny's,  situat 
ed  three  leagues  from  Lake  I^rie,  in  the  Straits  of  the  said  Lal^  es  Erie 
and  Huron,  on  the  south  of  said  straits,  and  also  at  the  entrance  on  the 
north  side,  for  and  in  the  name  of  the  King,  that  we  re-take  possession 
of  the  said  posts,  established  by  Mons.  La  Salle  for  facilitating  the  voy- 
ages he  made  or  caused  to  be  made  in  vessels  from  Isiagara  to  Michili- 
mackinac,  in  the  years  ******  at  each  of  which  we  have  Caused  to 
be  set  up  anew  a  staff,  with  the  arms  of  the  King,  in  order  to  make  the 
said  renewed  taking  possession,  and  ordered  several  cabins  to  be  erected 
for  the  accommodation  of  the  French  and  the  Indians  of  the  Shawnees 
and  Miamis,  who  had  long  been  the  proprietors  of  the  said  territory, 
but  who  had  some  time  before  withdrawn  from  the  same  for  their  greater 
advantage. 

The  present  act  passed  in  our  presence,  signed  by  our  hands,  and  by 
Rev.  Father  Angeleran,  of  the  society  of  Jesuits,, by  MM.Dela  Forest, 
De  Lisle  and  De  Beauvais,  thus  in  the  original : 

Angeleran,  Jesuite. 
De  la  Duranthaye  [la  GarduerJ. 
.  .  De  Beauvais,  and 

De  la  Forest. 

Compared  by  me  with  the  original  in  my  hands,  Councillor  Secretaiy 
of  the  King,  and  Register  in  Chief  of  the  Royal  Council  at  Quebec,  sub- 
scribed, and  each  page  paraphe. 

Collated  at  Quebec,  this  11th  September,  1712. 

[Signed] ,  Byon  et  Vandrevil. 

Memoir  of  Monsieur  de  la  Mothe  Cadillac^  relative  to  the  establishment  of 

Detroit,  addressed  to  the  Minister  of  Marine^  14/A  September ^  1704  ; 
La  Mothe  Cadillac  renders  an  account  of  his  conduct  relative  to  the  esta- 

hUshment  of  Detroit,  by  questions  and  answers.     It  is  the  Minister  who 

questions,  and  La  Mothe  who  answers : 

Q.  Was  it  not  in  1699  that  you  proposed  to  me  an  establishment  in 
the  Straits  which  separate  Lake  Erie  from  Lake  Huron  ? 

A.  Yes,  my  Lord. 

Q.  What  were  the  motives  which  induced  you  to  wish  to  fortify  a 
place  there,  and  make  an  establishment .' 

.  A.  I  had  several.     The  first  was  to  make  a  strong  post,  which  should 
not  be  subject  to  the  revolutions  of  other  posts,  by  fixing  there  a  number 


11 


I  'I 


si4( 


iff 


ill 


ti 


i.: 


i:  W 


330 


THE    OHOOTAW    INDIANS. 


of  French  and  Savages,  in  order  to  curb  the  Iroquois,  who  had  constant^ 
ly  annoyed  our  colonies  and  hindered  their  prospeiity. 

Q.  At  what  time  did  you  leave  Quebec  to  go  to  Detroit  ? 

A.  On  the  8th  of  March,  1701.  I  reached  Montreal  the  12th, 
when  we  were  obliged  to  make  a  change.  •  •  •  •  i  left  La  Chine  the  5th 
of  June  with  fifty  soldiers  and  fifty  Canadians — Messrs.  De  Fonty,  Cap- 
tain, Duque  and  Chacornach,  Lieutenants.  I  was  ordered  to  pass  by  the 
Grand  River  of  the  Ottawas,  notwithstanding  my  remonstrances.  I 
arrived  at  Detroit  the  24th  July  and  fortified  myself  there  immediately  ; 
had  the  necessary  huts  made,  and  cleared  up  the  grounds,  preparatoiy  to 
its  being  sowed  in  the  autumn. 

Compare  these  data,  from  the  highest  sources,  with  the  Indian  tradi- 
tion of  the  first  arrival  of  the  French,  in  the  upper  lakes,  recorded  at 
page  107,  Oneota,  No.  2. 


THE  CHOCTAW  INDIANS. 

The  Vicksbw^  Sentinel  of  the  18th  ult.,  referring  to  this  tribe  of 
Indians,  has  the  following  : — "  The  last  remnant  of  this  once  powerfid 
tribe  are  now  crossing  our  ferry  on  their  way  to  their  new  homes  in  the 
far  West.  To  one  who,  like  the  writer,  has  been  familiar  to  their  bronze 
hiexpressive  faces  from  infancy,  it  brings  associations  of  peculiar  sadness 
to  see  them  bidding  here  a  last  farewell  perhaps  to  the  old  hills  which 
gave  birth,  and  are  doubtless  equally  dear  to  him  and  them  alike.  The 
first  playmates  of  our  infancy  were  the  young  Choctaw  boys  of  the  then 
woods  of  Warren  county.  Their  language  was  once  scarcely  less  fami" 
liar  to  us  than  our  mother- English.  We  know,  we  think,  the  character 
of  the  Choctaw  well.  We  knew  many  of  their  present  stalwart  braves 
in  those  days  of  early  life  when  the  Indian  and  white  alike  forget  dis- 
guise, but  in  the  unchecked  exuberance  of  youthful  feeling  show  the  real 
character  that  policy  and  habit  may  afterwards  so  much  conceal ;  and 
we  know  that,  under  the  stolid  stoic  look  he  assumes,  there  is  burning  in 
the  Indian's  nature  a  heart  of  fire  and  feeling,  and  an  all-observing  keen- 
ness of  apprehension,  that  marks  and  remembers  everything  that  occurs, 
and  every  insult  he  receives.  Cunni-at  a  hah  !  They  are  going  away ! 
With  a  visible  reluctance  which  nothing  has  overcome  but  the  stem 
necessity  they  feel  impelling  them,  they  have  looked  their  last  on  the 
graves  of  their  sires — the  scenes  of  their  youth — and  have  taken  up  their 
idow  toilsome  march,  with  their  household  gods  among  them,  to  their 
new  home  in  a  strange  land.  They  leave  names  to  many  of  our  riven, 
towns  and  counties  ;  and  so  long  as  our  State  remains,  the  Choctawf  | 
who  once  owned  most  of  her  soil,  will  be  remembered."      -  •'h.^d    a  hnj 


pr 
is 


A  SYNOPSIS  OF  CARTIER'S  VOYAGES  OF  DISCOVERY 
AT  NORTH  AMERICA. 

FIRST   VOYAGE. 

Forty-two  years  had  elapsed  from  the  discovery  of  America  by  Colum- 
bus, when  Jacques  Cartier  prepared  to  share  in  the  maratime  enterprise 
of  the  age,  by  visiting  the  coast.  Cartier  was  a  native  of  Normandy,  and 
sailed  from  the  port  of  St.  Malo,  in  France,  on  the  20th  April,  1534.  It 
will  be  recollected  that  the  conquest  tf  Mexico  had  been  completed  13 
years  previous.  Cartier  had  two  small  vessels  of  60  tons  burden  and  61 
men  each.  The  crews  took  an  oath,  before  sailing,  "  to  behave  them- 
selves truly  and  faithfully  in  the  service  of  the  most  christian  king,"  Fran- 
cis 1.  After  an  unusually  prosperous  voyage  of  20  days,  he  made  cape 
"Buona  Vista"  in  Newfoundland,  which  he  states  to  be  in  north  latitude, 
48°  30'.  Here  meeting  with  ice,  be  made  the  haven  of  St.  Catherine's, 
where  he  was  detained  ten  days.  This  coast  had  now  been  known  since 
the  voyage  of  Cabot,  in  1497,  and  had  been  frequently  resorted  to,  by 
fishing  vessels.  Jean  Denis,  a  native  of  Rouen,  one  of  these  fishermen, 
is  said  to  have  published  the  first  chart  of  it,  in  1506.  Two  years  after 
wards,  Thomas  Aubert,  brought  the  first  natives  from  Newfoundland  to 
Paris,  and  this  is  the  era,  1508,  commonly  assigned  as  the  discovery  of 
Canada.  The  St.  Lawrence  remained,  however,  undiscovered,  nor  does 
it  appear  that  any  thing  was  known,  beyond  a  general  and  vague  know- 
ledge of  the  coast,  and  its  islands.  The  idea  was  yet  entertained,  indeed, 
it  will  be  seen  by  subsequent  fact.s,  that  America  was  an  island,  and  that  a 
passage  to  the  Asiatic  continent,  existed  in  these  latitudes. 

On  the  2lst  May,  Cartier  continued  his  voyage,  sailing  "  north  and  by 
east"  from  cape  Buona  Vista,  and  reached  the  Isle  of  Birds,  so  called 
from  the  unusual  abundance  of  sea  fowl  found  there,  of  the  young  of 
which  the  men  filled  two  boats,  "  so  that"  in  the  quaint  language  of  the 
lournal,  "  besides  them  which  we  did  eat  fresh,  every  ship  did  powder 
and  salt  five  or  six  barrels."  He  also  observed  the  god  wit,  and  a  larger 
and  vicious  bird,  which  they  named  margaulx.  While  at  this  island, 
they  descried  a  polar  bear,  which,  in  their  presence  leapt  into  the  sea,  and 

331 


i 


•ii! 


■  I 

•ill. 

Mill 


Iv 


Ii 

]i 

i.  jM 

!      -1  ■ 

t 

Hi 


If 


I 


332 


caktikr'b  voyages  of  discovert. 


thus  escaped.  On  their  subsequent  passage  to  the  main  land,  they 
again  encountered,  as  they  supposed,  the  same  animal  swimming;  towards 
land.  They  manned  liicir  boats,  and  "  by  main  strength  overtook  her. 
whose  flesh  was  as  good  to  bo  eaten,  as  the  flesh  of  a  calf  two  years 
old."  This  bear  is  described  to  be,  "  as  large  as  a  cow,  and  as  white  as  a 
swan." 

On  the  27th  he  reached  the  harbour  of  "  Carpunt"  in  iho  bay  "  Lcs 
Chastaux,"  latitude  51*^,  where  ho  was  constrained  to  lay  by,  on  account 
of  the  accumulation  of  ice,  till  the  Dth  of  June.  The  narrator  of  the  voy- 
age takes  this  occasion  to  describe  certain  parts  of  the  coast  and  waters  of 
Newfoundland,  the  island  of  St.  Catherine,  Blanc  Sablon,  Brest,  the  Isle 
of  Birds,  and  a  numerous  group  of  Islands  called  the  Islets.  But 
these  memoranda  are  not  connected  with  any  observations  or  discoveries 
of  importance.  Speaking  of  Bird  and  Brest  Islands,  ho  says,  they  afl^ord 
"  great  store  of  god  wits,  and  crows,  with  red  beaks  and  red  feet,"  who 
"  make  their  nests  in  holes  underground,  even  as  conies."  Near  this  lo- 
cality "there  is  great  Jishing." 

On  the  10th  June,  he  entered  a  port  in  the  newly  named  island  of 
Brest,  to  procure  wood  and  water.  Meantime,  boats  were  dispatched  to 
explore  among  the  islands  which  were  found  so  numerous  "  that  it  was  not 
possible  they  might  bo  tolci,  for  they  continued  about  10  leagues  beyond 
the  said  port."  The  explorers  slept  on  an  island.  The  next  day  they 
continued  their  discoveries  along  the  coast,  and  having  passed  the  islands, 
found  a  haven,  which  they  named  St.  Anthony:  one  or  two  leagues  be- 
yond, they  found  a  small  river  named  St.  Servansport,  and  here  set  up  a 
cross.  About  three  leagues  further,  they  discovered  another  river,  of 
larger  size,  in  which  they  found  salmon,  and  bestowed  upon  it  the  name 
of  St,  Jacques. 

While  in  the  latter  position,  they  descried  a  ship  from  Rochelle,  on  a 
fishing  voyage,  and  rowing  out  in  their  boats,  directed  it  to  a  port  near  at 
•hand,  in  what  is  called  "  Jaques  Cartier's  Sound,"  "which,"  adds  the  nar- 
rator, "  I  take  to  bei  one  of  the  best,  in  all  the  world."  The  face  of  the 
country  they  examined,  is,  however,  of  the  most  sterile  and  forbidding  char- 
acter, being  little  besides  "  stones  and  wild  crags,  and  a  place  fit  for  wild 
beasts,  for  in  all  the  North  Island,"  he  continues,"  I  did  not  see  a  cart  load 
of  good  earth,  yet  went  I  on  shore,  in  many  places,  and  in  the  Island 
of  White  Sand,  (Blanc  Sablon,)  there  is  nothing  else  but  moss  and  small 
thorns,  scattered  here  and  there,  withered  and  dry.  To  be  short,  I  be- 
lieve that  this  was  the  land  that  God  allotted  to  Cain." 

Immediately  following  this,  we  have  the  first  description  of  the  natives. 
The  men  are  described  as  being  "  of  an  inditTerent  good  stature  and  big- 
ness, but  wild  and  unruly.  They  wear  their  hair  tied  on  the  top,  like  a 
wreath  of  hay,  and  put  a  wooden  pin  within  it,  or  any  other  such  thing,  in- 
stead of  a  nail,  and  withthem,  they  bind  certain  birds  feathers.     They  are 


CARTIKUS    VOVAOF.H    OV    DtaCOVERY. 


333 


clothed  with  benst  skins,  ns  well  thr  tran  as  women,  but  that  the  women  go 


lall 

Ibe- 

i;es. 
big- 
ic  a 
in- 
lare 


/hat  strait( 


(I  closer  in  their  /ifarrnents,  than  tlu;  innn  do,  with  their 


soincwl 

waists  <rir(lo(i.     'I'hoy  paint  themselves  with  certain  roan  colours;  their 

boats  are  made  (4  the  hark  of  birch  trees,  with  the  whieh  thej-  lish,  and  tnke 

great  store  of  seals.      And  us  far  as  wi;  crmld  lunlerstaiid.  since  our  coming' 

thither,  that  is  not  their  habitation,  but  they  come  from  the  main  land,  out  of 

hotter*  countries  to  catch  the  said  seuls,  and  other  necessaries  for  their  liv- 

incf." 

PVom  this  cxplorato:-y  trip,  the  boats  returned  to  their  newly  named  har- 
bour of  Brest,  on  the  13th.  On  the  14th,  beinof  the  Sabbath,  service  was 
read,  and  the  next  day  Cartier  continued  his  voyage,  steerinqf  southerly, 
aloncf  the  coast,  which  still  wore  a  most  barren  and  cheerless  aspect. 
Much  of  this  part  of  the  narrative  is  taken  up  with  distances  and  sound- 
ings, and  the  naming  of  capes  and  islands  of  very  little  interest  at  the 
present  day  They  saw  a  few  huts  upon  the  clilFs  on  the  18th,  and 
named  this  part  of  the  coast  "  Les  Granges,"  but  did  not  stop  to  form  any 
acquaintance  with  their  tenant.?.  Capo  Royal  was  reached  and  named 
she  day  prior,  and  is  said  to  be  the  "  greatest  fishery  of  cods  there  possibly 
may  be,  for  in  less  than  an  hour  we  took  a  hundred  of  them."  On  the 
24th  they  discovered  the  island  of  St.  John.  They  saw  myriads  of  birds 
upon  the  group  of  islands  named  "  Margaulx,"  five  leagues  westward 
of  which  they  discovered  n  large,  fertile,  and  well-timbered  island,  to 
which  the  name  of  "Brion"  was  given.  The  contrast  presented  by  the 
soil  and  productions  of  this  island,  compared  with  the  bleak  and  waste 
shores  they  had  before  encountered,  excited  their  warm  admiration  :  and 
with  the  aid  of  this  excitement,  they  here  saw  "  wild  corn,"  peas,  goose- 
berries, strawberries,  damask  roses,  and  parsley,  "  with  other  sweet  and 
pleasant  herbs."     They  here  also  saw  the  walrus,  bear,  and  wolf. 

Very  little  is  to  be  gleaned  from  the  subsequent  parts  of  the  voyage, 
until  they  reached  the  gulf  of  St.  Lawrence.  Mists,  head  winds,  barren 
rocks,  sandy  shores,  storms  and  sunshine,  alternately  make  up  the  land- 
scape presented  to  view.  Much  caution  was  evinced  in  standing  oflT 
and  on  an  iron  bound  coast,  and  the  boats  were  often  employed  in  ex- 
ploring along  the  main  land.  While  thus  employed  near  a  shallow 
stream,  called  the  "  River  of  Boats,"  they  saw  natives  crossing  the  stream 
m  their  canoes,  but  the  wind  corning  to  blow  on  shore,  they  were  com- 
pelled to  retire  to  their  vessels,  without  opening  any  eoininunieation  with 
them.  On  the  following  day,  while  the  boats  were  traversing  the  coast, 
they  saw  a  native  running  along  shore  after  them,  who  made  signs  as  they 
supposed,  directing  them  to  return  towards  the  cape  they  had  left.  But 
as  soon  as  the  boat  turned  he  fled.     They  landed,  however,  and  putting  a 

•I  underscore  the  word  "  hotter,"  to  denote  the  prevalent  theory.  They  were  searab- 
ing  for  China  or  the  East  India. 


:!'! 


;i  ;;i 


1 


If 


^'f! 


i 


il  i 


334 


cartirh'h  voyages  of  discovery. 


knifo  and  a  woollea  girdlo  un  a  stufT,  as  a  good-will  oii'ering,  retutaed  to 
their  vessels, 

Thu  character  ol"  lliis  jvut  of  the  Nnwrouridlnnd  coast,  impressed  ihein  at 
being  greatly  siipeiiMV  to  iho  [wilioiis  which  they  had  previously  seen, 
both  ill  8uil  and  teinpcr:itiir)>.  In  addition  tu  the  jiroductions  found  at 
Brion's  Island,  they  uoticud  cediirt;,  pines,  whit<!  olin,  ash,  willow,  and  what 
are  denominated  "owe  frecv."  Anion  if  the  feathered  trihes  they  mention 
the  "thrush  and  sto<'.k-dove."  Hy  the  latter  term  the  passenger  pigeon  ii 
doubtless  meant.  The  '*  wild  corn"  here  again  mentioned,  is  said  to  be 
"like  unto  rye,"  iVom  which  it  may  bo  inferred  that  it  was  the  zizania, 
although  the  ciicuiiu-tance  of  its  being  an  ecpiatic  plant  is  not  mentioned. 

In  runninji,'  aloiiL;'  the  coast  Carlier  appears  to  have  been  engrossed  with 
the  idea,  su  pr>  valent  among  the  mariners  of  that  era,  of  finding  a  pas> 
sage  to  India,  and  it  v.as  probably  on  this  account  that  he  made  such  a 
scrupulous  examination  of  every  inlet  and  bay,  and  the  productions  of  the 
shores.  Wlu  i(  ver  the  latter  offered  anything  favourable,  there  was  a 
strong  disposition  to  admiration,  and  to  make  appearances  correspond  with 
the  theory.  It  must  be  recollected  that  Hudson,  seventy-five  years  later, 
in  sailing  up  the  North  River,  had  similar  notions.  Hence  the  application 
ot'  several  improper  terms  to  the  vegetable  and  animal  productions  of  the 
latitudes,  and  the  constant  expectation  of  beholding  trees  bending  with 
fruits  and  spices,  "goodly  trees"  and  ''very  sweet  and  pleasant  herbs," 
That  the  barren  and  frigid  shores  of  Labrador,  and  the  northern  parts  of 
Newfoundland,  should  have  been  characterised  as  a  region  subject  to  the 
divine  curse,  is  not  calculated  to  excite  so  much  surprise,  as  the  disposition 
with  every  considerable  change  of  soil  and  verdure,  to  convert  it  into  a 
land  of  oriental  fruitfulness.  It  does  not  appear  to  have  been  sufHciently 
borne  in  mind,  that  the  increased  verdure  and  temperature,  were,  in  a  great 
measure,  owing  to  the  advancing  state  of  the  season.  He  came  on  this 
•coast  on  the  10th  of  May,  and  it  was  now  July.  It  is  now  very  well 
known  that  the  summers  in  high  northern  latitudes,  although  short,  are  at- 
tended with  a  high  degree  of  heat. 

On  the  3d  of  July  Cartier  entered  the  gulf  to  which  the  name  of  St. 
Tjawrencc  has  since  been  ajiplied,  the  centre  of  which  he  states  to  be  in 
latitude  47°  30'.  On  the  4th  he  proceeded  up  the  bay  to  a  creek  called 
St.  Martin,  near  bay  De  Chaleur,  where  he  was  detained  by  stress  of  wea- 
ther eight  days.  While  thus  detained,  one  of  the  ship's  boats  was  sent 
a-head  to  explore.  They  went  7  or  8  leagues  to  a  cape  of  the  bay,  where 
they  descried  two  parties  of  Indians,  "  in  about  40  or  50  canoes,"  crossing 
the  channel.  One  of  the  parties  landed  and  beckoned  them  to  follow 
their  example,  "making  a  great  noise"  and  showing  "certain  skins  upon 
pieces  of  wood" — i.  e.  fresh  stretched  skins.  Fearing  their  numbers,  the 
seamen  kept  aloof.  The  Indians  prepared  to  follow  them,  in  two  canoes, 
in  which  movement  they  were  joined  by  five  canoes  of  the  other  party, 


Ill, 


CARTIKH's   V0YAOE8   OF    DIHCOVKRY. 


336 


who  wcro  coiniiiji;  fiom  the  8i;u  a'ldt 


at- 

St. 
in 
led 
Cli- 
ent 
sre 
|ncr 

)W 

on 

he 
|es, 


<iii 


Tliey  appioachtnl  in  n  friendly 
inannor,  "tlurii-itiy  iiiui  m:iuiii;i:  many  bigns  ol'  joy,  suyinj;  in  tlii'ir  tongutj 
Nupo  londuiiun  assuath."*  Tiio  ricunion,  houi'ViT.  suspi.-cteil  thoir  in- 
tcnlions,  and  linilini,'  it  inipossiUt!  to  cliulo  thiMn  by  lli;.  In,  two  .^llota  wen- 
discharged  among  tlitin,  by  which  tliey  \vt3r(!  so  lyrrilit'd,  that  ihny  lied 
precipitately  ashore,  ''makinfj;  u  great  noise."  After  pausing  awhile,  the 
'•  wild  men"  however,  ro-embarked,  and  renewed  tht;  piiisnit,  but  alter 
coming  alongside,  they  were  frightened  bade  by  the  strokes  of  Iwo 
lances,  wiiich  so  disi-imceited  them  that  they  lied  in  haste,  ami  mailo  no 
t'urlher  attempt  to  follow. 

This  appears  to  have  been  iho  iirst  rencontre  of  the  ship's  crew  with 
the  natives.  On  the  following  day,  an  interview  was  bionght  on,  by  the 
approach  of  said  '-wild  men"  in  nine  canoes,  which  is  thus  described. 
••  Wo  being  advertised  of  their  coming,  went  to  the  point  where  they  were 
with  our  boats;  but  so  soon  as  they  saw  us  tiiey  began  to  llee,  making 
signs  that  they  came  to  traflic  with  us,  showing  us  fich  skins  as  they 
clothed  themselves  withal,  which  arc  of  small  value.  Wo  likewise  made 
.vigns  unto  them,  that  we  wished  them  no  evil,  and  in  -^ign  thereof,  two  of 
our  men  ventured  to  go  on  land  to  them,  and  carry  them  knives,  with 
other  iron  wares,  and  u  rod  hat  to  give  unto  their  captain.  Which,  when 
they  saw,  they  also  came  on  land,  and  brought  some  of  their  skins,  and  so 
began  to  deal  with  us,  seeming  to  be  very  glad  to  have  our  iron  wares  and 
other  thing.s,  dancing,  with  many  other  ceremonies,  as  with  their  hands  to 
i-ast  sea  water  on  their  heads.  They  gave  us  whatever  they  had,  not 
keeping  any  thing,  so  that  they  were  constrained  to  go  back  again  nuked, 
and  made  us  signs,  that  the  next  day,  they  would  como  again  ajid  bring 
more  skins  with  them." 

Observing  a  spacious  bay  extending  beyond  the  cape,  where  this  inter- 
course had  been  opened,  and  the  wind  proving  adverse  to  the  vessels  quit- 
ting their  harbour,  Cartier  despatched  his  boats  to  examine  it,  under  an  es- 
pcctation  that  it  might  afford  the  desired  passage — for  it  is  at  all  times  to 
be  observed  that  he  was  diligently  seeking  the  long  sought  passage  to  the 
Indies.  While  engaged  in  this  examination,  his  men  discovered  "the 
smokes  and  fires"  of  "  wild  men"  (the  term  constantly  used  in  the  narrative 
to  designate  the  natives.)  These  smokes  were  upon  a  small  lake,  communi- 
cating with  the  bay.  An  amiable  interview  took  pjace,  the  natives  presenting 
cooked  seal,  and  the  French  making  a  suitable  return  "  in  hatchets,  knives 
and  beads."  After  these  preliminaries,  which  were  conducted  with  a  good 
deal  of  caution,  by  deputies  from  both  sides,  the  body  of  the  men  ap- 
proached in  their  canoes,  for  the  purpose  of  trafficking,  leaving  most  of 

*  In  Mr.  Gallatin's  comparative  vocabulary,  "  Napow"  moans  man,  in  the  Shesh- 
atapoosh  or  Labrador.  It  is  tlicreforo  fair  to  conclude  that  these  were  a  purty  of  Hhesli- 
atapoosh  Indians,  whose  language  proves  them  to  be  of  the  kindred  of  the  great  /Jgon- 
<]uin  family.  .       ..  ^ 


,  ,1  (' 


I,    !! 


»« 


I 


336 


CARTIEU'S    VOYAGES   OP    DISCOVERY. 


their  families  behind.  About  300  men  women  and  children  were  estt' 
mated  to  have  been  seen  at  this  place.  Thcj'  evinced  their  friendship  by- 
singing-  and  dancing,  and  by  rubbing  their  hands  upon  the  arms  of  their 
European  visitors,  then  lilting  them  up  towards  the  heavens.  An  opinion 
is  expressed  that  these  people,  (who  were  in  the  position  assigned  to  the 
Micmacs  in  1600  in  Mr.  Gallatin's  ethnological  map,)  might  very  easily 
bo  converted  to  Christianity.  '•  They  go,"  says  the  narrator,  "  from  place 
to  place.  They  live  only  by  fishing.  They  have  an  ordinary  time  to  fish 
for  their  provisions.  The  country  is  hattrr  than  the  country  of  Spain,  and 
the  fairest  that  can  possibly  be  found,  altogether  smooth  and  level."  To 
the  productions  before  noticed,  as  existing  on  Brion's  island  &c.,  and  which 
were  likewise  found  here,  he  adds,  "  white  and  red  roses,  with  many  other 
flowers  of  very  sweet  and  pleasant  smell."  "  There  be  also,"  says  the 
journalist,  "  many  goodly  meadows,  full  of  grass,  and  lakes,  wherein 
plenty  of  salmon  be."  The  natives  called  a  hatchet  cochi,  and  a  knife 
bacon*  It  was  now  near  the  middle  of  July,  and  the  degree  of  heat  ex- 
perienced on  the  excursion  induced  Cartier  to  name  the  inlet,  Baie  du 
Chaleur — a  name  it  still  retains. 

On  the  12th  of  July  Cartier  left  his  moorings  at  St.  Martin's  creek,  and 
proceeded  up  the  gulf,  but  encountering  bad  weather  he  was  forced  into  a 
bay,  which  appears  to  have  been  Gaspe,  where  one  of  the  vessels  lost  her 
anchor.  They  were  forced  to  take  shelter  in  a  river  of  that  bay,  and 
there  detained  thirteen  days.  In  the  mean  while  they  opened  an  inter- 
course with  the  natives,  who  were  found  in  great  numbers  engaged  in 
fishing  for  makercl.  Forty  canoes,  and  200  men  women  and  children 
were  estimated  to  have  been  seen,  during  their  detention.  Presents  of 
"knives,  combs,  beads  of  glass,  and  other  trifles  of  small  value,"  were 
made  to  them,  for  which  they  expressed  great  thankfulness,  lifting  up  their 
hands,  and  dancing  and  singing. 

These  Gaspe  Indians  are  represented  as  diflering,  both  in  nature  and 
language,  from  those  before  mentioned  They  presented  a  picture  of 
abject  poverty,  were  partially  clothed  in  "old  skins,"  and  lived  without  the 
use  of  tents.  They  maj',  saj-s  the  journalist,  "very  well  and  truly  be 
called  ^oild,  because  there  is  no  poorer  people  in  the  world,  for  I  think, 
all  they  had  together,  besides  their  boats  and  nets,  was  not  worth  five 
sous."  They  shaved  their  heads,  except  a  tuft  at  the  crown ;  sheltered 
themselves  at  night  under  their  canoes  on  the  bare  ground,  and  ate  their 
provisions  very  partially  cooked.  They  were  wholly  without  the  use  of 
salt,  and  "  ate  nothing  that  had  any  taste  of  salt."  On  Cartier's  first  land- 
ing among  them,  the  men  expressed  their  joy,  as  those  at  bay  Chaleur  had 
done,  by  singing  and  dancing.     But  they  had  caused  all  their  women, 


*  Koshee  and  Bahkon.  Tliese  are  not  the  terms  for  a  hatchet  and  a  knife  in  the  Mlo- 
mac,  nor  iu  the  old  Algonquin,  nor  in  the  Wyandot. 


If 


CARTIERS    VOYAGES    OF    DISCOVERY. 


397 


except  2  or  3,  to  flee  into  the  woods.  By  giving  a  comb  and  a  tin  bell  to 
each  of  the  women  who  had  ventured  to  remain,  the  avarice  of  the  men  was 
excited,  and  they  quickly  caused  their  women,  to  the  number  of  about  20, 
to  sally  from  the  woods,  to  each  of  whom  the  same  present  was  made. 
They  caressed  Cartier  by  touching  and  rubbing  him  with  their  hands ; 
they  also  fung  and  danced.  Their  nets  were  made  of  a  species  of  indi- 
genous hemp  ;  they  possessed  also,  a  kind  of  "  millet"  called  "  kapaige," 
beans  called  "  Sahu,"  and  nuts  called  "  Cahehya."  If  any  thing  was 
exhibited,  which  they  did  not  know,  or  understand,  they  shook  their 
heads  saying  "  Nohda."  It  is  added  that  they  never  come  to  the  sea,  ex- 
cept in  fishing  time,  which,  we  may  remark,  was  probably  the  cause  of 
their  having  no  lodges,  or  much  other  property  about  them.  They  would 
naturally  wish  to  disencumber  their  canoes  as  much  as  possible,  in  these 
summer  excursions,  that  they  might  freight  them  back  with  dried  fish. 
The  language  spoken  by  these  Gaspe  Indians  is  manifestly  of  the  Iroquois 
type.  "Cahehya,"  is,  with  a  slight  difference,  the  term  for  fruit,  in  the 
Oneida. 

On  the  24th  July,  Cartier  set  up  a  cross  thirty  feet  high,  inscribed, 
•'  Vive  le  Roy  de  France!'''  The  natives  who  were  present  at  this  cere- 
mony, seem,  on  a  little  reflection,  to  have  conceived  the  true  intent  of  it, 
and  their  chief  complained  of  it,  in  a  "  long  oration,"  giving  them  to  under- 
stand "  that  the  country  was  his,  and  that  we  should  not  set  up  any  cross, 
without  his  leave."  Having  quieted  the  old  chief's  fears,  and  made  use 
of  a  little  duplicity,  to  get  him  to  come  alongside,  they  seized  two  of  the  na- 
tives for  the  purpose  of  taking  them  to  France,  and  on  the  next  day  set  sail, 
up  the  gulf.  After  making  some  further  examinations  of  the  gulf,  and  being 
foiled  in  an  attempt  to  enter  the  mouth  of  a  river,  Cartier  turned  his  thoughts 
on  a  return.  He  was  alarmed  by  the  furious  tides  setting  out  of  the  St. 
liavvrence;  the  weather  was  becommg  tempestuous,  and  under  these  cir- 
cumstances he  assembled  his  captains  and  principal  men,  "  to  put  the  ques- 
tion as  to  the  expediency  of  continuing  the  voyage."  They  advised  him 
to  this  effect :  That,  considering  that  easterly  winds  began  to  pre  vail — "  that 
there  was  nothing  to  be  gotten" — that,  the  impetuosity  of  the  tides  was  such 
"  Tl^t  they  did  but  fall,"  and  that  storms  and  tempests  began  to  reign — and 
moreover,  that  they  must  either  promptly  return  home,  or  else  remain  where 
they  were  till  spring,  it  was  expedient  to  return.  With  this  counsel  he 
complied.  No  time  was  lost  in  retracing  their  outward  track,  along  the 
Newfoundland  coast.  They  reached  the  port  of  "  White  Sands,"  on  the 
0th  of  August.  On  the  15th,being"thefeast  of  the  Assumption  of  Our 
Lady,"  after  servicQ,  Cartier  took  his  departure  from  the  coast.  He  en- 
countered a  heavy  storm,  of  three  days  continuance,  "  about  the  middle  of 
the  sea,"  and  reached  the  port  of  St.  Male,  on  t  he  5th  of  September,  after  an 
absence  of  four  months  and  sixteen  days. 

This  comprises  the  substance  of  the  fivst  voyage  of  discovery,  of  which 

82 


i 


i 


! 


I  ■ 


%k 


H 


rf    1 

1 

i* 

1 

i) 

'i 

■:f|i 


338 


CAUTIER'S    VOYAGES    OP    DISCOVERY. 


we  have  knowledge,  ever  made  within  the  waters  of  the  St.  Liiwrence. 
The  Newfoundland  and  Nova  Scotia  coasts,  together  with  the  shores  of 
the  North  Atlantic  generally,  had  liecn  discovered  by  (Jabot,  37  years  before. 
The  banks  of  Newfoundland  had  been  resorted  to,  as  is  known  pretty  freely 
for  the  purpose  of  fishing,  for  26  years  of  this  period,  and  the  natives  had 
been  at  least,  in  one  instance,  taken  to  Europe.  But  the  existence  of  the 
St.  Lawrence  appears  not  to  have  been  known.  Cartier,  is,  therefore,  the 
true  discoverer  of  Canada,  although  he  was  not  its  founder.  The  latter  hon- 
our was  reserved  for  another.  In  the  two  succeeding  voyages  made  by  Car- 
tier,  of  which  it  is  proposed  to  make  a  synopsis,  his  title  as  a  discoverer,  ii? 
still  more  fully  established. 


SECOND  VOYAGE. 

A.  D.  1535,  May,  tOth,  Cartier  left  St.  Malo,  on  his  second  voyage  of 
discovery,  "  to  the  islands  of  Canada,  Hochelaga,  and  Saguenay,"  with 
three  ships — the  "Hermina"  of  100  to  120  tons — the  "little  Hermina" 
of  60  tons,  and  the  "  Herme^'llon"  of  40  tons,  commanded  by  separate 
masters,  acting  under  his  oi  A"  ■  ''  General."  He  was  accompanied  by 
several  gentlemen  and  advc  u  'i  among  whom  the  narrator  of  the 
voyage  mentions,  '-Master  Cluuaius  de  Pont  Briand,  son  to  the  Lord  of 
Montceuell,  and  cup-bearer  to  the  Dauphin  of  France  ;  Charles  of  Pome- 
rais,  and  John  Powlet."  He  suffered  a  severe  gale  on  the  outward 
passage,  in  which  the  ships  parted  company.  Cartier  reached  the  coast 
of  Newfoundland  on  the  7th  July,  and  was  not  rejoined  by  the  other  ves- 
sels till  the  26th,  on  which  day  the  missing  vessels  entered  "  the  port  of 
White  Sands"  in  the  bay  dcs  Chasteaux,  the  place  previously  designated 
for  their  general  rendezvous. 

On  the  27th  he  continued  his  voyage  along  the  coast,  keeping  in 
sight  of  land,  and  consequently  running  great  risks,  from  the  numerous 
shoals  he  encountered  in  seeking  out  anchorages.  M.'.ny  of  the  island? 
and  headlands  named  in  the  previous  voyage,  were  observed,  and  name*" 
were  bestowed  upon  others,  which  had  before  escaped  notice.  Soundings- 
and  courses  and  distances,  are  detailed  with  the  tedious  prolixity,  and  pro- 
bably, with  the  uncertainty  of  the  era.  Nothing  of  importance  occurred 
until  the  8th  of  August,  when  Cartier  entered  the  gulf,  where  he  had  pre- 
viously encountered  such  storms,  and  which  he  now  named  St.  Law- 
rence. From  thence  on  the  12th,  he  pursued  his  voyage  westward 
"  about  25  leagues"  to  a  cape  named  "  Assumption,"  which  appears  to 
have  been  part  of  the  Nova  Scotia  coast.  It  is  quite  evident  that  the  idea 
of  a  continuous  continent  was  not  entertained  by  Cartier  at  this  period, 
although  the  Cabots  had  discovered  and  run  down  the  coast  ncarlj'  40 
yeaxs  before  (1497.)    He  constantly  speaks  of  his  discoveries  as  "islands" 


iit 

tons 

Ind? 
line*' 


igs 


CARTIERS    VOYAGES    OF    DISCOVERY. 


r33y 


and  the  great  object  of  anxiety  seems  to  have  been,  to  find  the  long 
sought  '•  passage"'  so  often  mentioned  in  his  journals. 

The  two  natives  whom  he  had  seized  on  the  previous  voyage,  now  told 
him,  that  cape  Assumption  was  a  part  of  the  '•southern  coast,"  or  main, 
— that  there  was  an  island  north  of  the  passage  to  "  Honguedo''  where 
they  had  been  taken  the  year  before,  and  that  "  two  days  journey  from 
the  said  cape,  and  island,  began  the  kingdom  of  Saguenay." 

In  consequence  of  this  inl'ormation,  and  a  wisii  to  revisit  "the  land  he 
1  .d  before  espied,"  Cartier  turned  his  course  towards  the  north,  and  re- 
entering the  Ciulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  came  to  the  entrance  of  the  river, 
which  is  stated  to  be  "  about  thirty  leagues"  across.  Here,  the  two  na- 
tives told  him,  was  the  commencement  of  "  Saguenay," — that  it  was  an 
inhabited  country,  and  produced  "  red  copper."  They  further  informed 
him,  that  this  was  the  mouth  of  the  "  great  river  of  Hochclnga,  and  ready 
way  to  Canada," — that  it  narrowed  in  the  ascent  towards  Canada,  the 
waters  becoming  fresh :  that  its  sources  were  so  renioto  that  they  had 
never  heard  of  any  man  who  had  visited  them,  and  that  boats  would  be 
required  to  complete  the  ascent. 

This  information  appears  to  have  operated  as  a  disappointment  on  Car- 
tier,  and  he  determined  to  explore  northward  from  the  gulf,  "  because  he 
would  know"  to  use  the  qua'iit  language  of  the  narrator,  "  if  between  the 
lands  towards  the  north  any  passage  might  be  discovered."  No  such 
peissage  could  however  be  found,  and  after  devoting  ten  or  twelve  days  to 
re-examinations  of  points  and  iclands  before  but  imperfectly  discovered,  or 
to  the  discovery  of  others,  he  returned  to  the  river  St.  Lawrence,  which 
he  began  to  asc'end  :  and  on  the  1st  Sept.  he  came  to  the  entrance  of  the 
Saguenay  river,  which  is  described  as  a  bold  and  deep  stream,  entering 
the  St.  Lawrence,  between  bare,  precipitous  rocks,  crowned  with  trees. 
Here  they  encountered  four  canoes  of  Indians,  v.ho  evinced  their  charac- 
teristic caution  and  shyness.  On  being  hailed,  however,  by  the  two  cap- 
tive natives,  who  disclosed  to  ihcm,  their  names,  they  came  along  side. 
But  the  journal  records  no  further  particulars  of  this  interview.  They 
proceeded  up  the  river  next  day.  The  tides  are  noticed  as  being  '•  very 
swift  and  dangerous,"  and  the  "  current"  is  described  as  equalling  that  a*. 
Bordeaux.  Many  tortoises  were  seen  at  the  '•  Isle  of  Condrcs/'  and  n, 
species  of  Hsh,  which  are  described  of  equalling  a  porpoii^o  in  size,  with  a 
head  resembling  a  greyhound's,  and  of  unspotted  whiteness.  It  may  be 
vague  to  ofler  a  conjecture  from  such  a  description  as  to  the  species  of 
fish  intended,  but  as  the  natives  reported  them  to  be  '•  very  savoury  and 
good  to  be  eaten,"  it  may  be  inferred,  that  the  sturgeon  was  meant. 
Many  of  the  descriptions  of  the  animal  productions  of  America,  given  by 
Cartier,  appear  to  be  drawn  up,  rather  with  a  view  to  excite  wonder,  in 
pn  age  when  wonders  wore  both  industriously  sought,  and  readily  credited, 
than  to  convey  any  accurate  idea  of  their  true  characters  and  properties. 


V  u 


;  I 


•I 


h 


340 


CARTIER8    VOYAGES    OF    DISCOVERY. 


On  the  7th  of  Sept.  they  reached  the  island  now  called  Orleans,  where, 
it  is  said  "  the  country  of  Canada  beginneth."  This  island  is  stated  to  be 
ten  leagues  long,  and  five  broad,  being  inhabited  by  natives  who  lived  ex- 
clusively by  fishing.  Having  anchored  his  vessels  in  the  channel,  he 
made  a  formal  landing  in  his  boats,  taking  the  two  captives,  Domaigaia, 
and  Taignoagny,  as  interpreters.  The  natives  at  first  fled,  but  hearing 
themselves  addressed  in  their  own  tongue,  and  finding  the  captives  to  be 
their  own  countrymen,  friendly  intercourse  at  once  ensued.  The  natives 
evinced  their  joy  by  dancing,  and  "  showing  many  sorts  of  ceremonies." 
They  presented  Cartier,  "  eels  and  other  sorts  of  fishes,  with  two  or  three 
burdens  of  great  millet,  wherewith  they  make  their  bread,  and  many 
great  mush  mellons."  This  "  great  millet"  appears  to  have  been  zea. 
mais,  which  is  here  for  the  first  time  noticed,  amongst  the  northern  In- 
dians. The  report  of  the  arrival  of  their  lost  countrymen  D.  and  T. 
seemed  to  have  put  all  the  surrounding  villages  in  commotion,  and  Car- 
tier  found  himself  thronged  with  visitors,  to  whom  he  gave  presents, 
trifling  in  themselves,  but  of  much  value  in  the  eyes  of  the  Indians.  The 
utmost  harmony  and  good  feeling  appear  to  have  prevailed. 

On  the  following  day  Donnacona,  who  is  courteously  styled  the  Lord  of 
Agouhanna,  visited  the  ships,  with  12  boats,  or  canoes — ten  of  which  how- 
ever, he  directed  to  stay  at  a  distance,  and  with  the  other  two  and  16  men 
approached  the  vessels.  A  friendly  conference  ensued.  The  chief,  when 
he  drew  near  the  headmost  vessel  began  "  to  frame  a  long  oration, 
moving  all  his  body  and  members  after  a  strange  fashion."  When  he 
reached  Cartier's  ship,  the  captives  entered  into  free  discourse  with  him, 
imparting  the  observations  they  had  made  in  France,  and  the  kind  treat- 
ment they  had  experienced.  At  this  recital  Donnacona  was  so  much 
pleased,  that  he  desired  Cartier  to  reach  him  his  arm,  that  he  might 
kiss  it.  He  not  only  kissed  it,  but  "  laid  it  about  his  neck,  for  so  they  use 
to  do,  when  they  will  make  much  of  one."  Cartier  then  entered  into  the 
chief's  boat,  "  causing  bread  and  wine  to  be  brought,"  and  after  eating 
and  drinking  with  him  and  his  followers,  the  interview  terminated  in 
mutual  satisfaction. 

The  advanced  state  of  the  season,  and  the  determination  to  visit  Hoche- 
laga  (now  Montreal)  before  the  ice  formed,  admonished  Cartier  to  look 
for  a  harbour,  which  would  afford  a  safe  anchorage  for  his  largest  ves- 
sels during  the  winter.  He  selected  "  a  little  river  and  haven,"  opposite 
the  head  of  the  island,  to  which  he  gave  the  name  of  "  Santa  Croix," 
being  in  the  vicinity  of  Donnacona's  village.  No  tuiie  was  lost  in  bring- 
ing up  and  mooring  the  vessels,  and  driving  piles  into  the  harbour  for 
their  better  security.  While  engaged  in  this  work,  further  acquaintance 
was  made  with  the  natives,  and  their  opinion  of  Cartier's  visit,  began  to 
manifest  itself,  by  which  it  appeared,  that  the  friendship  established  with 
him  was  rather  apparent,  than  real     About  this  time  Taignoagny  aiub 


cartier's  voyages  op  discovery. 


341 


for 
kce 

[to 
bth 


Domaisraia  were  suffered  to  return  to  their  villaiifcs,  and  it  soon  became 
apparent,  that  the  knowledge  they  had  acquired  of  the  French,  would  be 
wielded  to  put  their  countrymen  on  their  guard  against  encroachments 
upon  their  soil.  Taignoagnj',  in  particular,  rendered  himself  obnoxious 
to  the  French,  by  his  sullen  and  altered  conduct,  and  the  activity  he  after- 
wards manifested  in  thwarting  Cartier's  design  of  visiting  the  island  of 
Hochelaga,  although  it  appears,  he  had,  previous  to  leaving  the  vessels, 
promised  to  serve  as  a  guide  on  the  expedition. 

Donnacona  himself  opposed  the  projected  visit,  by  argument,  by  artifice, 
and  finally,  by  the  extraordinary  resource  of  human  gifts.  His  aversion 
to  it  first  evinced  itself  by  keeping  aloof,  and  adopting  a  shy  and  suspicious 
demeanour.  Cartier  finding  this  chief,  with  T.  and  D.  and  a  numerous 
retinue  in  his  vicinity,  "  under  a  point  or  nook  of  land,"  ordered  a  part  of 
his  men  to  follow  him,  and  suddenly  presented  himself  in  the  midst  of 
them.  After  mutual  salutations,  Taignoagny  got  up  and  addressed  him, 
in  behalf  of  Donnacona,  complaining  that  they  came  armed,  to  which 
Cartier  replied  that,  it  was  the  custom  of  his  country,  and  a  custom  he 
could  not  dispense  with.  The  bustle  and  hcnt  of  the  introduction  being 
over,  Cartier  played  the  part  of  a  politic  diplomatist,  and  was  met  by  Don- 
nacona and  his  counsellors  on  his  own  grounds,  and  the  whole  interview, 
though  it  resulted  in  what  is  called  "  a  marvellous  steadfast  league  of 
friendship"  can  only  be  looked  upon,  as  a  strife,  in  which  it  is  the  object 
of  both  parties  to  observe  the  most  profound  dissimulation.  This 
•'  league"  was  ratified  by  the  natives,  with  three  loud  cries,  '•  a  most  hor- 
rible thing  to  hear"  says  the  narrator. 

On  the  very  next  day  Donnacona,  attended  with  T.  and  D.  and  1 0  or 
12  "  of  the  chiefest  of  the  country,  with  more  than  500  persons,  men,  wo- 
men and  children."  came  on  board  of  the  vessels,  at  their  moorings,  to 
protest  against  the  intended  voyage  of  exploration.  Taignoagny  opened 
the  conference,  by  saying  to  Cartier,  that  Donnacona  regretted  his  design 
of  visiting  Hochelaga,  and  had  forbid  any  of  his  people  from  accompany- 
ing him,  because  the  river  itself  "  was  of  no  importance."  Cartier  replied 
that  his  decision  was  made,  and  urged  the  speaker  to  go  with  him,  as  he 
had  promised,  oflTering  to  make  the  voyage  every  way  advantageous  to 
him.  A  prompt  refusal,  on  the  part  of  T.  and  the  sudden  withdrawal  of 
the  w^hole  collected  multitude,  terminated  this  interview. 

On  the  next  day  Donnacona  re-appesred  with  all  his  followers,  bring- 
ing presents  of  fish,  singing  and  dancing.  He  then  caused  all  his  people 
lo  pass  to  one  side,  and  drawing  a  circle  in  the  sand,  requested  Cartier 
and  his  followers,  to  enter  into  it.  This  arrangement  concluded,  he  be- 
gan an  address,  "  holding  in  one  of  his  hands  a  maiden  child  ten  or 
twelve  years  old,"  whom  he  presented  to  Cartier,  the  multitude  at 
the  same  time  giving  three  shouts.  He  then  brought  forward  two  male 
children,  separately,  presenting  them  in  the  same  manner,  and  his  people 


' 


;  1 

i;; 


,.  1 

'■      ■; 

■  i 

'   i  I 

'ft 

.>! 

41 


vl 


I* 


342 


CARTIERS    VOVAGES    OF    DISCOVERY. 


at  each  prcsenUition,  expressing-  their  assent  by  shouts.  Taignoagny,  who 
l)y  this  time  had  drawn  upon  himself  the  epithet  of  "  crafty  knave"  told 
the  "captain"  (as  Cartier  is  all  along  termed.)  that  one  of  the  children 
was  his  own  brother,  and  that  the  girl  was  a  daughter  of  Donnacona's 
*  own  sister,"  and  that  this  presentation,  was  made  to  him,  solely  with  a 
view  of  dissuading  him  from  his  expedition.  Caiticr  persisted  in  saying, 
that  his  mind  was  made  up,  and  could  not  be  altered.  Merc,  Domai- 
gaia  interposed,  and  said,  that  the  children  were  offered  as  "  a  sign  and 
token  of  good  will  and  security,"  and  not  with  any  specific  purpose  of 
dissuading  him  from  the  expedition.  High  words  passed  between  the  two 
liberated  captives,  from  which  it  was  evident  that  one,  or  the  other,  had 
either  misconceived  or  misrepresented  the  object  of  the  gift.  Cartier  how- 
ever, took  the  children,  and  gave  Donnacona  "  two  swords  and  two  cop- 
per basins,"  for  which  he  returned  thanks,  and  "  commanded  all  his  peo- 
ple to  sing  and  dance,"  and  requested  the  captain  to  cause  a  piece  of 
artillery  to  be  discharged  for  his  gralification.  Cartier  readily  improved 
this  hint,  to  show  them  the  destructive  effects  of  European  artillery, 
and  at  a  signal,  ordered  twelve  pieces,  charged  with  ball,  to  be  fired  into  the 
contiguous  forest,  by  which  they  were  so  astounded  that  they  "  put  them- 
selves to  flight,  howling,  crying,  and  shrieking,  so  that  it  seemed  hell 
was  broke  loose." 

These  attempts  to  frustrate  the  purposed  voyage,  having  failed,  the  na- 
tives endeavoured  to  put  the  captain's  credulity  to  the  test,  and  operate 
upon  his  fears.  For  this  purpose  three  natives  were  disguised  to  play  the 
part  of  "  devils,"  wrapped  in  skins,  besmeared,  and  provided  with  horns. 
Thus  equipped  they  took  advantage  of  the  tide,  to  drop  down  along  side 
Cartier's  vessels,  uttering  words  of  unintelligible  import  as  they  passed, 
but  keeping  their  faces  steadliistly  directed  toward  the  wood.  At  the 
same  time  Donnacona,  and  his  people  rushed  out  of  the  wood  to  the 
shore, — attracting  the  attention  of  the  ships'  crews  in  various  ways,  and 
finally  seized  the  mock  "devils"  at  the  moment  of  their  landing,  and 
carried  them  into  the  Avoods,  where  their  revelations  were  uttered. 

The  result  of  this  clumsy  trick,  was  announced  by  Taignoagny  and 
Domaigaia,  who  said,  that  their  god  "  Cudruaigny  had  spoken  in  Hoche- 
laga" — importing  ill  tidings  to  the  French,  and  that  he  had  sent  these 
three  men  to  inform  them  that,  there  was  so  much  ice  and  snow  in  the 
:tountry,  that  whoever  entered  it,  must  die.  After  some  interrogatives 
pro  and  con,  in  the  course  of  which  the  power  of  "  his  Priests"  was  oddly 
contrasted  by  the  French  commander  with  that  of  the  "devils,"  both 
Taignoagny  and  Domaigaia  coincided  in  finally  declaring  that  Donna- 
cona, "  would  by  no  means  permit  that  any  of  them  should  go  with  him 
to  Hochelaga,"  unless  he  would  leave  hostages  in  his  hands. 

All  these  artifices  appear  to  have  had  but  little  effect  on  Cartier's  plan. 
He  told  his  freed  interpreters,  that  if  they  would  not  go  willingly,  they 


I 


CAnTIERS    VOYAGES    OP    DISCOVERY. 


34'^ 


might  slay,  and  he  would  prosecute  the  voyage  without  th»  .n.  Accord- 
ingly, having  finished  mooring  his  vessels,  on  the  TJth  Se,jtcmLier  he  set 
out  to  explore  tiie  upper  portions  of  tho  river,  tr.kiu'^  hid  smallest  vessel 
and  two  hoats  with  fifty  mariners,  and  tlie  stipernumoraiy  gcntlomcn  of  his 
party.  A  voyage  of  ton  days  l)roni,'ht  him  to  an  cxpai;iioii  of  the  river, 
which  ho  named  the  lake  of  Angolesmc,  hut  \vhich  is  now  known  under 
the  name  of  St.  Peter.  Here  the  shallowness  of  the  water,  and  rapidity 
of  the  current  above,  induced  him  to  leave  the  "  Hermcrillon,"  and  he 
proceeded  with  the  two  boats  and  twenty-eight  armed  men.  The  fertilitv 
of  the  shore,  the  beauty  and  luxuriance  of  the  forest  trees,  mantled  as 
they  often  were,  with  tlve  vine  loaded  with  clusters  of  grnpes,  tho  variety 
of  water  fowl,  and  above  all  the  friendly  treatment  they  every  where  re- 
ceived from  the  Indians,  excited  unminglcd  admiration.  One  of  the 
chiefs  whom  they  encountered  presented  Cartier  with  two  children,  his 
son  and  daughter,  the  latter  of  whom,  being  7  or  8  years  oLI,  he  accepted. 
On  another  occasion  he  was  carried  ashore  by  one  of  a  party  of  hunters, 
as  "  lightly  and  easily  as  if  he  had  been  a  child  of  five  years  old." 
Presents  of  fish  were  made,  at  every  point,  where  he  came  in  contact 
with  the  natives,  who  seemed  to  vie  with  each  other  in  acts  of  hospitality. 

These  marks  of  welcome  and  respect  continued  to  be  manifested  during 
the  remainder  of  the  journey  to  Ilocholaga,  where  he  arrived  on  the  2d 
of  October.  A  multitude  of  both  sexes  and  all  ages  had  collected  on  the 
shore  to  witness  his  approach,  and  welcome  his  arrival.  They  expressed 
their  joy  by  dancing,  "clustering  about  u.s,  making  much  of  us,  bringing 
their  young  children  in  their  arms  only  to  have  our  captain  and  his  com- 
pany touch  them."  Cartier  landed,  and  spent  half  an  hour  in  receiving 
their  caresses,  and  distributed  tin  beads  to  the  v/omen,  and  knives  to  some 
of  the  men,  and  then  "  retured  to  the  boats  to  supper."  The  native.* 
built  large  fires  on  the  beach,  and  continued  dancing,  and  merry  making 
all  night,  frequently  exclaiming  Aguiazc,  which  is  said  to  signify  "  mirth 
and  safet/." 

Early  the  next  morning  Cartier  having  "  very  gorgeously  attired  him- 
self," and  taking  20  mariners,  with  his  officers  and  supernumeraries, 
landed  for  the  p\irpose  of  visiting  the  town,  taking  some  of  the  natives  for 
guides.  After  following  a  well  beaten  path,  leading  through  an  oak 
forest,  for  four  or  five  miles,  he  was  met  by  a  chief,  accompanied  by  a  re- 
tinue, sent  out  to  meet  him,  who  by  signs  gave  him  to  understand,  that 
he  was  desired  to  rest  at  that  spot,  where  a  fire  had  been  kindled,  a  piece 
of  civility,  which  it  may  be  supposed,  was  something  more  than  an  empty 
compliment  on  an  October  morning.  The  chief  here  made  '■  a  long  dis- 
course," which,  of  course,  was  not  understood,  but  they  inferred  it  was 
expressive  of  "  mirth  and  friendship."  In  return  Cailier  gave  him  2 
hatchets,  2  knives  and  a  cross,  which  he  made  him  kiss,  and  then  put  it 
around  his  neck. 


ill 


M 


m 


»< 


t 


■-       i; 


344 


cartier's  voyages  of  discovert. 


■1 


This  done  the  procession  advanced,  without  further  interruption,  to  the 
•*  city  of  Hochelaga,"  which  is  described  as  seated  in  the  midst  of  cuhi- 
vated  fields,  at  the  distance  of  a  league  from  the  mountain.  It  was  secured 
by  three  ramparts  "  one  within  another,"  about  2  rods  in  height,  "  cun 
ningly  joined  together  after  their  fashion,"  with  a  single  gate  "  shut  with 
piles  and  stakes  and  bars."  This  entrance,  and  other  parts  of  the  walls, 
had  platforms  above,  provided  with  stones  for  defensive  operations.  The 
ascent  to  these  platforms  was  by  ladders. 

As  the  French  approached,  great  numbers  came  out  to  meet  them. 
They  were  conducted  by  the  guides,  to  a  large  square  enclosure  in  the 
centre  of  the  town,  "  being  from  side  to  side  a  good  stone's  cast."  They 
were  first  greeted  by  the  female  part  of  the  population,  who  brought  their 
children  in  their  arms,  and  rushed  eagerly  to  touch  or  rub  the  faces  and 
arms  of  the  strangers,  or  whatever  parts  of  their  bodies  they  could  ap- 
proach. Tiie  men  now  caused  the  females  to  retire,  and  seated  them- 
selves formally  in  circles  upon  the  ground ;  as  if,  says  the  narrator, 
''some  comedy  or  show"  was  about  to  bo  rehearsed.  Mats  were  then 
brought  in  by  the  women,  and  spread  upon  the  ground,  for  the  visitors  to 
sit  upon,  Last  came  the  '■  Lord  and  King'  Agouhanna,  a  palsied  old 
man,  borne  upon  the  shoulders  of  9  or  10  attendants,  sitting  on  a  "great 
stag  skin."  They  placed  him  near  the  mats  occupied  by  Cartier  and  his 
party.  This  simple  potentate  -  uas  no  whit  better  apparelled  than  any  of 
the  rest,  only  excepted,  that  he  had  a  certain  thing  h.ade  of  the  skim> 
of  hedgehogs,  like  a  red  wreath,  and  that  was  instead  of  his  crown." 

After  a  salutation,  in  which  gesticulation  awkwardly  supplied  the  place 
of  language,  the  old  chief  exhibited  his  palsied  limbs,  for  the  purpose  of 
being  touched,  by  the  supposed  celestial  visitants.  Cartier,  although  he 
appeared  to  be  a  man  of  sense  and  decision,  on  other  occasions,  was  not 
proof  against  the  homage  to  his  imputed  divinity ;  but  quite  seriously  fell 
to  rubbing  the  credulous  chiefs  legs  and  arms.  For  this  act,  the  chief 
presented  him  his  fretful  "  crown."  The  blind,  lame,  and  impotent,  of 
the  town  were  now  brought  in,  and  laid  before  him,  "  some  so  old  that  the 
hair  of  their  eyelids  came  down  and  covered  their  cheeks,"  all  of  whom 
he  touched,  manifesting  his  own  seriousness  by  reading  the  Gospel  of 
St.  John,  and  "  praying  to  God  that  it  would  please  him  to  open  the 
hearts  of  this  poor  people,  and  to  make  them  know  his  holy  word,  and 
that  they  might  receive  baptism  and  Christendom."  He  then  read  a  por- 
tion of  the  catholic  service,  with  a  loud  voice,  during  which  the  natives 
were  "  marvellously  attentive,  looking  up  to  heaven  and  imitating  us  in 
gestures."  Some  presents  of  cutlery  and  trinkets  were  then  distributed, 
trumpets  sounded,  and  the  party  prepared  to  return  to  their  boats.  When 
about  to  leave  their  place,  the  women  interposed,  inviting  them  to  partake 
of  the  victuals  they  had  prepared — a  compliment  which  was  declined, 
"  because  the  meats  had  no  savour  at  all  of  salt."     They  were  followed 


CARTIERS    VOYAGES    OP    DISCOVERY. 


346 


out  of  the  town  by  "divers  men  and  women,"  who  conducted  the  whole 
party  to  the  top  of  the  mountain,  commanding  a  wide  prospect  of  the  plain, 
the  river  and  its  islands,  and  the  distant  mountains.  Transported  with  a 
scene,  which  has  continued  to  afford  delight  to  the  visitors  of  all  after  times, 
Cartior  bestowed  the  name  of  "  Mount  Royal"  upon  this  eminence — a 
name  which  has  descended,  wi;h  some  modifications,  to  the  modern  city. 
Having  satisfied  their  curiosily,  and  obtained  such  information  respecting 
the  adjoining  regions,  as  their  imperfect  knowledge  of  the  Indian  lan- 
guage would  permit,  they  returned  to  their  boats,  accompanied  by  a  pro- 
miscuous throng  of  the  natives. 

Thus  ended,  on  the  3rd  Oct.  1535,  the  first  formal  meeting  betweenithe 
French  and  the  Indians  of  the  interior  of  Canada,  or  what  now  began  to 
be  denominated  New  France.  As  respects  those  incidents  in  it,  in  which 
the  Indians  are  represented  as  looking  upon  Cartier  in  the  light  of  a 
divinity,  clothed  'vith  power  to  heal  the  sick  and  restore  sight  to  the  blind, 
every  one  will  yield  the  degree  of  faith,  which  his  credulity  permits. 
The  whole  proceeding  bears  so  striking  a  resemblance  to  "  Christ  heal- 
ing the  sick,"  that  it  is  probable  the  narrator  drew  more  largely  upon  his 
New  Testament,  than  any  certain  knowledge  of  the  faith  and  belief  of  a 
savage  people  whose  traditions  do  not  reach  far,  and  whose  language, 
granting  the  most,  he  but  imperfectly  understood.  As  respects  the  de- 
scription of  a  city  with  triple  walls,  those  who  know  the  manner  in  which 
our  Indian  villages  are  buiU,  will  be  best  enabled  to  judge  how  far  the 
narrator  supplied  by  fancy,  what  was  wanting  in  fact.  A  "  walled 
city"  was  somewhere  expected  to  be  found,  and  the  writer  found  no  better 
place  to  locate  it.  Cartier  no  sooner  reached  his  boats,  than  he  hoisted 
sail  and  began  his  descent,  much  to  the  disappointment  of  the  Indians. 
Favoured  by  the  wind  and  tide,  he  rejoined  his  "  Pinnace"  on  the  follow- 
ing day.  Finding  all  well,  he  continued  the  descent,  without  meeting 
much  entitled  to  notice,  and  reached  the  "  port  of  the  Holy  Cross,"  on 
the  11th  of  the  month,.  During  his  absence  the  ships'  crews  had  erected 
a  breastwork  before  the  vessels,  and  mounted  several  pieces  of  ships'  can- 
non for  their  defence.  Donnacona  renewed  his  acquaintance  on  the  fol- 
lowing day,  attended  by  Taignoagny,  Domaiga,  and  others,  who  were 
treated  with  an  appearance  of  friendship,  which  it  could  hardly  be  ex- 
pected Cartier  could  sincerely  feel.  He,  in  return  visited  their  village 
of  Stadacona,  and  friendly  relations  being  thus  restored,  th'e  French  pre- 
pared for  the  approach  of  winter. 

Winter  came  in  all  its  severity.  From  the  middle  of  Nov.  to  the 
middle  of  March,  the  vessels  were  environed  with  ice  "  two  fathoms 
thick,"  and  snow  upwards  of  four  feet  deep,  retching  above  the  sides  of 
the  vessels.  And  the  weather  is  represented  as  being  "  extremely  raw 
and  bitter."  In  the  midst  of  this  severity,  the  crews  were  infecied  with 
<*  a  strange  and  cruel  disease,"  the  natural  consequence  of  a  too  licentioui 


>   I 


11 


Ml 


1 ' 


'  1'" 


346 


CARTIEr's    (rOYAOES    OF    DISCOVKRY. 


intercourse  witli  the  natives.  The  virulence  of  this  disorder  ttxcueded 
any  thin<L>^  tlint  tli(;y  haii  beloru  witnessed,  thuu^h  it  is  manilest,  i'rom  the 
journal,  that  it  was  in  its  virulence  only,  that  tlic  disease  itself  presented 
any  new  features.  A  complete  prostration  of  strength  marked  its  com- 
mencement, llio  leys  swelled,  the  "  sinews  shrunk  as  black  as  any  coal" 
Tlic  inlection  became  general,  and  excited  the  greatest  alarm.  Not  more 
tlian  10  persons  out  of  IIU  were  in  a  condition  to  afford  assistance  to  the 
sick  by  the  middle  of  February.  Eight  hud  already  died,  and  50  were 
supposed  to  be  past  recovery. 

Cartier,  to  prevent  his  weakness  being  known,  as  well  as  to  stop  furt^icr 
infection,  uiterdicted  all  intercourse  with  the  natives.  He  caused  that 
"  every  one  should  devoutly  prepare  himself  by  prayer,  and  in  remem- 
brance of  Christ,  caused  his  image  to  be  set  upon  a  tree,  about  a  flight 
shot  from  the  fort,  amid  the  ice  and  snow,  giving  all  men  to  understand 
that  on  the  Sunday  following,  service  should  be  said  there,  and  that  whoso- 
ever could  go,  sick  or  whole,  should  go  thither  in  procession,  singing 
the  seven  psalms  of  David,  and  other  Litanies,  praying,  &c." 

The  disorder,  however,  continued  to  spread  till  there  were  not  "above 
three  sound  men  in  the  ships,  and  none  was  able  to  go  under  hatches 
to  draw  drink  for  himself,  nor  for  his  fellows."  Sometimes  they  were 
constrained  to  bury  the  dead  under  the  snow,  owing  to  their  weakness 
and  the  severity  of  the  frost,  which  rendered  it  an  almost  incredible  labour 
to  penetrate  the  ground.  Every  artifice  was  resorted  to  by  Curtier,  to 
keep  the  true  state  of  his  crews  from  the  Indians,  and  he  sought  unremit- 
tingly for  a  remedy  against  the  disorder. 

In  this  his  efforts  were  at  last  crowned  with  success,  but  not  till  ho  had 
lost  25  of  his  men.  By  using  a  decoction  of  the  bark  and  leaves  of  a  cer- 
tain tree,  which  is  stated  to  be  "the  Sassafras  tree,"*  the  remainder  of  his 
crews  were  completely  recovered.  The  decoction  was  drank  freely,  and 
the  dregs  applied  externally,  agreeably  to  the  directions  of  Dornaigaia,  to 
whom  he  was  indebted  for  the  information,  and  who  caused  women 
to  bring  branches  of  it,  and  "  therewithal  shewed  the  way  how  to  use  it." 

The  other  incidents  of  the  winter  were  not  of  a  character  to  require  no- 
tice. Mutual  distrust  existed.  Cartier  was  in  constant  apprehension 
of  some  stratagem,  which  the  character  and  movements  of  his  savage 
neighbours  gave  some  grounds  for.  He  was  detained  at  the  bay  of  the 
Holy  Cross  till  the  6th  May,  1536.  The  narrator  takes  the  opportunity 
of  this  long  season  of  inaction  to  give  descriptions  of  the  manners  and  cus- 
toms, ceremonies  and  occupations  of  the  Indians,  and  to  detail  the  informa- 
tion derived  from  them,  and  from  personal  observations  respecting  the  geo 
graphical  features  and  the  productions  of  the  country. 


*  As  the  tree  is  afterwards  stated  to  be  "  as  big  as  any  oak  in  France,"  it  was  proba 
bly  the  box  elder,  and  not  the  sassafras,  which  never  attained  to  much  size. 


tartier's  voyaoes  op  discovert. 


.347 


m 

re 
ic 

y 


Touching  the  fiiith  of  the  Iiidinns,  it  is  suiil,  they  behcvcd  no  vhit  in 
God,  but  iti  one  vvlioin  thry  cull  Cudniiiijrni,"  to  whom,  tliey  say,  they 
are  often  indebted  for  a  foreKnowledye  of  the  wealluT.  And  when  he  is 
angry,  his  displfasure  is  niiinifestod  by  cusling  dust  in  their  eyes.  Tlioy 
believe  that,  after  deatli,  they  go  into  the  stars,  descending  by  degrees  to- 
wards the  horizon,  and  arc  linully  received  into  certain  green  fields, 
abounding  in  fruits  and  flowers. 

They  are  represented  as  possessing  all  property  in  common,  and  as 
behig  "  indillereritly  well  stored"  with  the  useful  '"commodities"  of  the 
country — clothing  themselves  imperfectly  in  skins,  wearing  hose  and  shoes 
of  skins  in  winter,  and  going  barefooted  in  summer.  The  men  labour 
little,  and  are  much  addicted  to  smoking.  The  condition  of  the  women  is 
one  of  drudgery  and  servitude.  On  them  the  labour  of  tilling  the  grounds, 
Aic,  principally  devolves.  The  young  women  live  a  dissolute  life,  until 
marriage,  and  married  women,  after  the  death  of  their  husbands,  are  con- 
demned to  a  state  of  perpetual  widowhood.  Polygamy  is  tolerated.  Both 
sexes  are  represented  as  very  hardy,  and  capable  of  enduring  the  most  in- 
tense degree  of  cold.  In  this  there  is  little  to  distinguish  the  native 
of  153G  from  that  of  the  present  day,  if  wc  substitute  the  blanket  for  the 
multalos*  and  except  the  remark  respecting  the  condition  of  widows,  the 
accuracy  of  which,  as  it  was  made  upon  slight  acquaintance,  may  be  rea- 
sonably doubted.  It  may  also  be  remarked,  that  the  condition  of  young 
women,  as  described  by  Cartier,  was  more  degraded  and  vitiated  than  it  is 
now  known  to  be  among  any  of  the  North  American  tribes. 

The  geographical  information  recorded  respecting  the  St.  Lawrence 
and  its  tributaries  is  generally  vague  and  confused.  But  may  be  referred 
to  as  containing  the  first  notice  published  by  the  French  of  the  Great 
Lakes.  Cartier  was  told  by  Donnacona  and  others  that  the  river  origi- 
nated so  far  in  the  interior,  that  "there  was  never  man  heard  of  that  found 
out  the  end  thereof,"  that  it  passed  through  "  two  or  three  great  lakes,"  and 
that  there  is  "  a  sea  of  fresh  water,"  alluding,  probably,  to  Superior. 

At  what  time  the  ice  broke  up,  is  not  distinctly  told.  It  is  stated  that 
"  that  year  the  winter  was  very  long,"  and  a  scarcity  of  food  was  ieii 
among  the  Indians,  so  much  so,  that  they  put  a  high  price  upon  their  ven- 
ison, &c.,  and  sometimes  took  it  back  to  their  camps,  rather  than  part  with 
it  "  any  thing  cheap."  Donnacona  and  many  of  his  people  withdrew 
themselves  to  their  hunting  grounds,  under  a  pretence  of  being  absent 
a  fortnight,  but  were  absent  two  months.  Cartier  attributed  this  long 
absence  to  a  design  of  raising  the  country,  and  attacking  him  in  his  fortified 
positions — a  design  which  no  cordiality  of  friendship  on  the  part  of  D. 
would  prevent  his  entertaining,  and  which  the  latter  gave  some  colour  to 


^1 


»4 


;H;.' 


*  Roue  of  beaver  skins.    Eight  skins  of  two  year  old  beaver  are  requTed  to  make 
such  a  robe. 


348 


CARTIER'8    VOYAGES   OF    DI8CCVERT. 


by  neplcctinqf  to  visit  Carlier  on  his  return  with  jrreat  numbers  of  nativea 
not  bolbro  seen,  and  by  evading  the  attempts  made  to  renew  an  intorcournc, 
by  feigning  sickness  as  the  cause  of  his  neglect.  Carlier  felt  his  own 
weakness,  from  the  death  of  so  many  of  his  crow  and  the  sickness  ot  utiiers, 
and  has  recorded  for  his  government  on  this  occasion  the  proverb,  that 
"ho  that  takes  heed  and  shields  himself  from  all  men,  uiny  hope  to  rscapu 
from  some."  Ho  determined  to  abandon  one  of  his  vessels,  that  ho  might 
completely  man  and  ro-fit  the  others,  and  appears  to  have  been  diligent  in 
making  early  preparations  to  return.  While  thus  engaged,  Donnacona 
(April  22,)  appeared  with  a  great  number  of  men  at  Stadacona,  and  John 
Powlet,  "  who  being  best  believed  of  those  people,"  he  sent  to  reconnoitre 
them  in  their  principal  villages,  reported  that  ho  saw  so  many  people,  i  at 
"ono  could  not  stir  for  another,  and  such  men  as  they  were  never  wont  .0 
aee."  Taignoagny,  whom  he  saw  on  this  occ.sion,  rc(|uested  him  to  be- 
seech Cartier  to  tako  off  "  a  loid  of  the  country,"  called  Agonna,  who 
probably  stood  in  the  way  of  his  own  advancement.  Cartier  availed  him 
self  of  this  request  to  bring  on  an  interview  with  Taignoagny,  and  by  flat- 
tering his  hopes,  finally  succeeded  in  the  execution  of  a  project  he  appears 
to  have  previously  entertained.  This  was  nothing  less  than  the  seizure 
of  Donnacona,  Taignoagny,  Domaigaia,  (his  previous  captives,)  and  '"two 
more  of  the  chiefest  men,"  whom,  with  the  children  before  received,  mak- 
ing ten  persons  in  all,  he  conveyed  to  France. 

This  seizure  was  made  on  the  3d  of  May,  being  "  Holyrood  day,"  at  a 
time  when  Cartier  had  completed  his  preparations  for  sailing.  He  took 
formal  possession  of  the  country,  under  the  name  of  New  France,  by 
erecting  a  cross  "thirty-five  feet  in  height,"  bearing  a  sliield  with  the  arms 
of  France,  and  the  following  inscription : 

"  Franciscus  primum  dei  gratia  Francoruni  Rex  rcgnat/' 

a  sentence  upon  which  this  unjustifiable  outrage  formed  a  practical  com- 
ment.    Three  days  afterwards  he  sailed  from  the  port  of  the  Holy  i.'um, 
leaving  crowds  of  the  natives  to  bewail  the  loss  of  their  chiefs.     And 
whose  kindness  led  them  to  send  on  board  a  supply  of  provisions,  when 
they  found  they  could  not  effect  their  liberation.     Finding  the  'urrent  of 
the  St.  Lawrence  much  svvoln,  he  came  to  anchor  at  the  i?le  of  Filberds, 
near  the  entrance  of  the  Sagnenay,  where  he  was  detained  nine  days.    Ir 
the  meantime  many  of  the  natives  of  Sagnenay  visited  the  ships,  and  find 
ing  Donnacona  a  prisoner,  they  presented  him  liiree  packs  of  beaver.    Or 
the  17th  May,  he  made  an  unsuccessful  attempt  to  proceed,  but  was  forced 
back  and  detained  four  days  longer,  waiting  "till  the  fierceness  of  the  wa 
lers"  were  past.    He  entered  and  passed  out  of  the  gulph  on  the  21st,  bu» 
encountering  adverse  winds,  did  not  take  his  final  departure  from  the  New- 
foundland coast  till  the  19th  June.     He  then  took  advantage  of  a  favorable 


CARTIF.UR    VUVAGEH    OF    DISCOVBRY. 


34» 


wind,  and  porformcJ  the  homswuKl  voyngo  in  17  days.  Ho  entered  the 
port  of  St.  Mulo,  July  0,  Ifilif),  nuviii^r  been  absent  Iu8s  than  14  months,  8 
of  which  hud  been  pussed  in  tho  St.  liJiwrcnco. 


i!!i 


Mn- 

■iS, 

Ind 
len 
lof 

is. 


)t 
ed 
la 

Iv- 

lie 


THIRD   VOYAOB. 

The  reports  and  discoveries  of  Cartier  were  so  well  received  by  the 
King  of  [Vance  (Francis  I.),  tiiat  he  determined  to  colonize  the  newly 
discovered  country,  and  named  John  Francis  de  la  Roche,  Lord  of  Rob- 
ervol,  his  "  Lieutenant  and  Governor  in  the  countries  of  Canada  and 
Hochelaga."  Cartier  retained  his  former  situation  as  "  Captain  General 
and  leader  of  the  ships,"  and  to  him  was  entrusted  the  further  prosecution 
of  discoveries.  Five  vessels  were  ordered  to  be  prepared  at  St.  Malo,  and 
measures  appear  to  have  been  taken  to  carry  out  settlers,  cattle,  seeds, 
and  agricultural  implements.  Much  delay,  however,  seems  to  have 
attended  the  preparations,  and  before  they  were  completed,  Donnacona 
and  his  companions,  who  had  been  baptized,  paid  the  debt  of  nature.  A 
little  girl,  ten  years  old,  was  the  only  person  surviving  out  of  the  whole 
rtumber  of  captives. 

It  is  seldom  that  a  perfect  harmony  has  prevailed  between  the  leaden 
of  nava^  and  land  forces,  in  the  execution  of  great  enterprises.  And 
though  biu  iittle  is  said  to  guide  the  reader  in  forming  a  satisfactory  opi- 
nion on  the  subject,  the  result  in  this  instance  proved  that  there  was  a 
settled  dissatisfaction  in  the  mind  of  Cartier  respecting  the  general  ar- 
rangements for  the  contemplated  voyage.  Whether  he  thought  himself 
neglected  in  not  being  invested  with  the  government  of  the  country  he 
had  discovered,  or  felt  unwilling  that  another  should  share  in  the  honors 
of  future  discoveries,  cannot  now  be  determined.  It  should  be  recollected 
that  the  conquest  of  Mexico  had  then  but  recently  been  accomplished 
(1530),  and  it  is  not  improbable  that  Cartier,  who  had  taken  some  pains 
to  exalt  Donnacona  into  another  Montezuma,  thought  himself  entitled 
to  receive  from  Francis,  rewards  and  emoluments  a  some  measure  cor- 
responding to  those  which  his  great  rival,  Charles,  had  finally  bestowed 
upon  Cortez. 

Whatever  were  the  causes,  four  years  elapsed  before  the  ships  were 
prepared,  and  M.  La  Roche,  on  visiting  the  vessels  in  the  road  of  St. 
Malo,  ready  for  sea,  then  informed  Cartier  that  his  art  lery,  munitions, 
and  "  other  necessary  things"  which  he  had  prepared,  were  not  yet  arriv- 
ed from  Champaigne  and  Normandy.  Cartier,  in  the  meantime,  had 
received  positive  orders  from  the  King  to  set  sail.  In  this  exigency,  it 
was  determined  that  Cartier  should  proceed,  while  the  King's  Lieuten- 
ant should  remain  "  to  prepare  a  ship  or  two  at  Honfleur,  whither  he 
thought  his  things  ^^cere  come." 
This  arrangement  .concluded,  La  Roche  ibresfetf  (tertier  with  full 


t 


I 

\ 


350 


cartier's  voyages  of  discovery. 


jwwers  to  act  until  his  arrival,  and  the  latter  set  sail  with  five  ships, 
"  well  furnished  and  victualled  for  two  years,"  on  the  23d  of  May,  1540. 
Storms  and  contrary  winds  attended  the  passage.  The  ships  parted  com- 
pany, and  Avere  kept  so  long  at  sea,  that  they  were  compelled  to  water 
the  cattle,  &c.,  they  took  out  for  breed,  with  cider.  At  length,  the  ves- 
sels re-assembled  in  the  harbor  of  Carpunt  in  Newfoundland,  and  after 
taking  in  wood  and  water,  proceeded  on  the  voyage,  Cartier  not  deem- 
ing it  advisable  to  wait  longer  for  the  coming  of  La  Roche.  He  reached 
the  little  haven  of  Saincte  Croix  (where  he  wintered  in  the  former  voy- 
age), on  the  23d  of  August.  His  arrival  was  welcomed  by  the  natives, 
who  crowded  around  his  vessels,  with  Agona  at  their  head,  making 
inquiries  after  Donnacona  and  his  companions  in  captivity.  Cartier 
replied,  that  Donnacona  was  dead,  and  his  bones  rested  in  the  ground 
— that  the  other  persons  liad  become  great  lords,  and  were  married,  and 
settled  in  France.  No  displeasure  was  evinced  by  the  intelligence  of 
Donnacona's  death.  Agona,  on  the  contrary,  seemed  to  be  well  pleased 
with  it,  probably,  as  the  journalist  thinks,  because  it  left  him  to  rule  in  his 
stead.  He  took  off  his  head-dress  and  bracelets,  both  being  of  yellow 
leather  edged  with  wampum,  and  presented  them  to  Cartier.  The  lat- 
ter made  a  suitable  return  to  him  and  his  attendants  in  small  presents, 
intimating  that  he  had  brought  many  new  things,  which  were  intended 
for  them.  He  returned  the  chieftain's  simple  "  crown."  They  then 
ate,  drank,  and  departed. 

Having  thus  formally  renewed  intercourse  with  the  natives,  Cartier 
sent  his  boats  to  explore  a  more  suitable  harbor  and  place  of  landing. 
They  reported  in  favor  of  a  small  river,  about  four  leagues  above,  where 
the  vessels  were  accordingly  moored,  and  their  cargoes  discharged.  Of 
the  spot  thus  selected  for  a  fort  and  harbor,  as  it  was  destined  afterwards 
to  become  celebrated  in  the  history  of  Canada,  it  may  be  proper  to  give 
a  more  detailed  notice  of  Cartier's  original  description.  The  rivbt*  is 
stated  to  be  fifty  paces  broad,  having  three  fathoms  water  at  full  tide, 
and  but  a  foot  at  the  ebb,  having  its  entrance  towards  the  south,  and  its 
course  very  serpentine.  The  leauty  and  fertility  of  the  lands  bordering 
it,  the  vigorous  growth  of  trees,  and  the  rapidity  of  vegetation,  are  highly 
and  (I  believe)  very  justly  extolled.  Near  it,  there  is  said  to  be  "  a  high 
and  steep  cliff,"  which  it  was  necessary  to  ascend  by  "  a  way  in  manner 
of  a  pair  of  stairs,"  and  below  it,  and  between  it  and  the  river,  an  inter- 
val sufficiently  ext^  "ive  to  accommodate  a  fort.  A  work  of  defence 
was  also  built  upon  ttie  cliff,  for  the  purpose  of  keeping  the  "  nether 
fort  and  the  ships,  and  all  things  that  might  pass,  as  well  by  the  great,  as 
by  this  small  river."  Upon  the  cliff  a  spring  of  pure  water  was  discov- 
ered near  the  fort,  "  adjoining  whereunto,"  says  the  narrator,  "  we  found 
good  store  of  stones,  which  we  esteemed  to  the  diamonds"  (lirapid 
quartz).     At  the  foot  of  the  cliff,  facing  the  St.  Lawrence,  they  found 


n  «.»«»rajjiMte1'  -: 


cartier's  voyages  of  discovert. 


35 


ing 
ily 


iron,  and  at  the  water's  edge  "  certain  leaves  of  fine  gold  (mica)  as  thick 
as  a  man's  nail." 

The  ground  was  so  favorable  for  tillage,  that  twenty  men  labored  at 
an  acre  and  a  half  in  one  day.  Cabbage,  turnip,  and  Icttuco  seed,  sprung 
up  the  eighth  day.  A  luxurious  meadow  was  found  along  the  river,  and 
the  woods  were  clustered  with  a  species  of  the  native  grape.  Such  were 
the  natural  appearance  and  advantages  of  a  spot  which  was  destined  to 
be  the  future  site  of  the  city  and  fortress  of  Quebec,*  "  but  to  which 
he  gave  the  name  of '  Charlesbourg  Royal.'  " 

Cartier  lost  no  time  in  despatching  two  of  his  vessels  to  France,  under 
command  of  Mace  Jollobert  and  Stephen  Noel,  his  brother-in-law  and 
nephew,  with  letters  to  the  king,  containing  an  account  of  his  voyage 
and  proceedings,  accompanied  with  specimens  of  the  mineral  treasures  he 
supposed  himself  to  have  discovered ;  and  taking  care  to  add  "  how 
Mons.  Roberval  had  not  yet  come,  and  that  he  feared  that  by  occasion 
of  contrary  winds  and  tempests,  he  was  driven  back  again  into  France." 
These  vessels  left  the  newly  discovered  town  and  fort  of  "  Charlesbourg 
Royal"  on  the  2d  of  September.  And  they  were  no  sooner  despatched, 
than  Cartier  determined  to  explore  the  "  Saults"  or  rapids  of  the  St. 
Lawrence,  which  had  been  described  to  him,  and  partly  pointed  out,  dur- 
ing his  ascent  to  the  mountain  of  Montreal.  Leaving  the  fort  under  the 
command  of  the  Viscount  Beaupre,  he  embarked  in  two  boats  on  the  7th 
of  September,  accompanied  by  Martine  de  Painpont  and  other  "  gentle- 
men," with  a  suitable  complement  of  mariners.  The  only  incident  re- 
corded of  the  passage  up,  is  his  visit  to  "  the  Lord  of  Hochelay" — a  chief 
who  had  presented  him  a  little  girl,  on  his  former  visit,  and  evinced  a 
friendship  during  his  stay  in  the  river,  which  he  was  now  anxious  to 
show  that  he  preserved  the  recollection  of.  He  presented  the  chief  a 
cloak  "  of  Paris  red,"  garnished  with  buttons  and  bells,  with  two  basins 
of  "  Laton"  (pewter),  and  some  knives  and  hatchets.  He  also  left  with 
this  chief  two  boys  to  acquire  the  Indian  language. 

Continuing  the  ascent,  he  reached  the  lower  "Sault"  on  the  11th  of 
the  month,  and,  on  trial,  found  it  impossible  to  ascend  it  with  the  force 
of  oars.  He  determined  to  proceed  by  land,  and  found  a  well-beaten 
path  leading  in  the  desired  course.  This  path  soon  conducted  him  to  an 
Indian  village,  where  he  was  well  received,  and  furnished  with  guides 
to  visit  the  second  "  Sault."  Here  he  was  informed  that  there  was 
another  Sault  at  some  distance,  and  that  the  river  was  not  navigable — a 
piece  of  information  that  meant  either  that  it  was  not  navigable  by  the 
craft  Cartier  had  entered  the  river  with,  or  was  intended  to  repress  his 
further  advance  into  the  country.  The  day  being  far  spent,  he  returned 
to  his  boats,  where  four  hundred  natives  awaited  his  arrival.     He  ap- 


■<:'■ 


'4^ 


:i: 


■it  I. 


.*y 


:n 


'? 

!&=•• 


•  Queiy — Is  not  the  word  Quebec  a  derivative  from  the  Algonquin  phrase  Kebic — 
» term  uttered  in  passing  by  a  dangerous  and  rocky  coast '{ 


i 


352 


CARTIER's   voyages   op   Dl'SCOVERT. 


peased  their  curiosity,  by  interchanging  civilities,  and  distributing  small 
presents,  and  made  all  speed  to  return  to  Cb:<:  •.  ^bourg  Royal,  where  he 
learned  that  the  natives,  alarmed  by  the  fon.'it'ajIe  defences  going  on, 
had  intermitted  their  customary  visits,  and  evinced  signs  of  hostility. 
This  inference  was  confirmed  by  his  own  observations  on  the  downward 
passage,  and  he  determined  to  use  the  utmost  diligence  and  precaution 
to  sustain  himself  in  his  new  position. 

The  rest  of  this  voyage  is  wanting.  Hackluyt  has,  however,  pre- 
served two  letters  of  Jacques  Noel,  a  relative  of  Cartier,  written  at  St. 
Malo  in  1587,  with  the  observations  of  latitude,  courses,  and  distances, 
made  by  "  John  Alphonso  of  Xanctoigne,"  who  carried  out  La  Roche, 
Lord  of  Roberval,  to  Canada,  in  1542,  and  a  fragment  of  Rober"  :  -^  nar- 
rative, which  indicated  the  sequel  of  Cartier's  third  and  last  ^\'jage. 
From  the  latter,  it  appears  that  Roberval  entered  the  harbor  of  Belle 
Isle  in  Newfoundland,  on  the  8th  of  June,  1542,  on  his  way  to  Canada ; 
and  while  there,  Cartier  unexpectedly  entered  the  same  harbor,  on  his 
return  to  France.  He  reported  that  he  was  unable  "  with  his  small 
company"  to  maintain  a  footing  in  the  cov.ntry,  owing  to  the  incessant 
hostility  of  the  natives,  and  had  resolved  to  return  to  France.  He  pre- 
sented the  limpid  quartz,  and  gold  yellow  mica,  which  he  had  carefully 
cherished,  under  a  belief  that  he  had  discovered  in  these  resplendent 
minerals,  the  repositories  of  gold  and  diamonds.  An  experiment  was 
made  the  next  day,  upon  what  is  denominated  "  gold  ore,"  by  which 
term  the  iournalist  does  not  probably  refer  to  the  "  mica,"  considered, 
in  an  age  iu  which  mineralogy  had  not  assumed  the  rank  df  a  science,  na 
"  leaves  of  gold,"  but  to  pieces  of  yellow  pyrites  of  iron,  which  it  is  men- 
tioned in  the  description  of  the  environs  of  **  Charlesbourg  Royal"  Cartier 
had  discovered  in  the  slate  rock.  And  the  ore  was  pronounced  "  good" 
— a  proof  either  of  gross  deception,  or  gross  ignorance  in  the  experi- 
menter. Cartier  spoke  highly  of  the  advantages  the  country  presented 
for  settlement,  in  point  of  fertility.  He  had,  however,  determined  to 
leave  it.  He  disobeyed  Roberval's  order  to  return,  and  "  both  he  and 
his  company"  secretly  left  the  harbor,  and  made  the  best  of  their  way  to 
France,  being  "  moved,"  as  the  journalist  adds,  '^  with  ambition,  be- 
cause they  would  have  all  the  glory  of  the  discovery  of  these  parts  to 
themselves." 

January  2l8t,  1829. 


THE   INFLUENCE   OF   ARDENT   SPIRITS. 


353 


THE  INFLUENCE  OF  ARDENT  SPIRITS  ON  THE  CONDI- 
TION OF  THE  NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


i 


to 


*n    ADDRESS   READ   BEFORE    THE    CHIPPEWA    COUNTY    TEMPERANCE   SOCIETY,    At 
SAULT   STE-MARIE,   MAY  8th,  1832. 

The  effects  of  intemperance  on  the  character  of  nations  and  individu> 
als  have  been  often  depicted,  within  a  few  years,  in  faithful  colors,  and 
by  gifted  minds.  "  Thoughts  that  breathe  and  words  that  burn"  were 
once  supposed  to  be  confined,  exclusively,  to  give  melody  to  the  lyre, 
and  life  to  the  canvass.  But  the  conceptions  of  modern  benevolence 
have  dispelled  the  illusion,  and  taught  us  that  genius  has  no  higher  ob- 
jects than  the  promotion  of  the  greatest  amount  of  good  to  man — ^that 
these  objects  come  home  to  the  "  business  and  bosoms"  of  men  in  their 
every  day  avocations — that  they  lie  level  to  every  capacity,  and  never 
assume  so  exalted  a  ch.'^racter,  as  when  they  are  directed  to  increase  the 
sum  of  domestic  happiness  and  fireside  enjoyment — 

"  To  mend  the  morals  and  improve  the  heart." 

It  is  this  consideration  that  gives  to  the  temperance  effort  in  our  day, 
a  refined  and  expansive  character — 

"  Above  all  Greek,  above  all  Roman  fame" — 
which  has  enlisted  in  its  cause  sound  heads  and  glowing  hearts,  in  all 
parts  of  our  country — which  is  daily  augmenting  the  sphere  of  its  influ- 
ence, and  which  has  already  carried  its  precepts  and  examples  from  the 
little  sea-board  village,*  where  it  originated,  to  the  foot  of  Lake  Superior. 
And  I  have  now  the  pleasure  of  seeing  before  me  a  society,  assembled  on 
their  first  public  meeting,  who  have  "  banded  together,"  not  with  such 
mistaken  zeal  as  dictated  the  killing  of  Paul,  or  assassinating  Csesar,  but 
for  giving  their  aid  in  staying  the  tide  of  intemperance  which  has  been 
rolling  westward  for  more  than  three  centuries,  sweeping  away  thou- 
sands of  white  and  red  men  in  its  course — which  has  grown  with  the 
growth  of  the  nation,  and  strengthened  with  its  strength,  and  which 
threatens  with  an  overwhelming  moral  desolation  all  who  do  not  adopt 
the  rigid  maxim — 

"  Touch  not,  taste  not,  handle  not.** 

The  British  critic  of  the  last  century  little  thought,  while  moralizing 
upon  some  of  tlie  weaknesses  of  individual  genius,  that  he  was  uttering 
maxims  which  would  encourage  the  exertions  of  voluntary  associations 
of  men  to  put  a  stop  to  intemperance.  It  was  as  true  then  as  new,  that 
"  in  the  bottle,  discontent  seeks  for  comfort,  cowardice  for  courage,  and 
bashAilness  for  confidence."    It  was  as  true  then,  as  now,  thatthe  "  seg- 


M 


k 


•  AadoTtr. 
29 


354 


THE    INFLUENCE    OF    ARDENT    SPIRITS 


I 


ligence  and  irregularity'*  which  are  the  fruits  of  this  habit, "  if  long  con- 
tinued, will  render  knowledge  useless,  wit  ridiculous,  and  genius  con- 
temptible." *'  Who,"  he  exclaims,  "  that  ever  asked  succors  from 
Bacchus,  was  able  to  preserve  himself  from  being  enslaved  by  his  aux- 
iliary ?"•  And  is  there  a  species  of  servitude  more  pernicious  in  its  in- 
fluence, more  degrading  in  its  character,  more  destructive  of  all  physical 
and  intellectual  power,  than  the  slavery  of  inebriation  1  The  rage  of 
the  conflagration — the  devastation  of  the  flood — the  fury  of  the  tempest, 
are  emblematic  of  the  moral  fury  of  the  mind  under  the  influence  of 
alcohol.  It  is  equally  ungovernable  in  its  power,  and  destructive  in  its 
effects.  But  its  devastations  are  more  to  be  deplored,  because  they  are 
the  devastations  of  human  faculties — of  intellectual  power — of  animal 
energy — of  moral  dignity — of  social  happiness^-of  temporal  health— of 
eternal  felicity. 

Intemperance  is  emphatically  the  parent  of  disease,  mental  and  phy- 
sical. Its  direct  effects  are  to  blunt  the  faculty  of  correct  thinking,  and 
to  paralyze  the  power  of  vigorous  action.  Nothing  more  effectually 
takes  away  from  the  human  mind,  its  ordinary  practical  powers  of  dis- 
crimination and  decision,  without  which  man  is  like  a  leaf  upon  the  tem- 
pest, or  the  chaff  before  the  wind.  Dr.  Darwin  has  aptly  compared  the 
effects  of  spirituous  liquors  upon  the  lungs  to  the  ancient  fable  of  Pro- 
metheus stealing  foe  from  heaven,  who  was  punished  for  the  theft  by 
a  vulture  gnawing  on  the  liver.|  A  striking  allegory  :  but  one  which  is 
not  inaptly  applied  to  characterize  the  painful  and  acute  diseases  which 
are  visited  upon  the  inebriate.  Dr.  Rush  was  an  early  advocate  of  the 
cause.  He  likened  the  effects  of  the  various  degrees  of  alcohol,  in  spir- 
ituous drinks,  to  the  artificial  mensuration  of  heat  by  the  thermometer, 
and  took  a  decided  stand  in  pointing  out  its  poisonous  effects  upon  the 
system,  in  the  generation  of  a  numerous  class  of  diseases,  acute  and 
chronic. 

If  unhealthy  food  had  been  the  cause  of  such  disorders,  the  article 
would  be  rigidly  shunned.  No  man  would  choose  to  eat  twice  of  the 
cicuta  ;  to  use  bread  having  a  portion  of  lime  in  it ;  or  to  drink  frequently 
of  a  preparation  of  sugar  of  lead.  Even  the  intemperate  would  fear  to 
drink  of  alcohol,  in  its  state  of  chemical  purity,  for  its  effects  would  cer- 
tainly be  to  arrest  the  functions  of  life.  Yet  he  will  drink  of  this  pow- 
erful drug,  if  diluted  with  acids,  saccharine  and  coloring  matter,  water 
and  various  impurities,  under  the  disguised  names  of  wine,  brandy,  rum, 
malt  liquors,  whisky,  cordials,  and  mixed  potations,  which  all  tend  to 
pamper  the  natural  depravity  of  the  human  heart,  and  poison  its  powers 
of  healthful  action. 

Alcohol  is  one  of  the  preparations  which  were  brought  to  light  in  the 


*  Dr.  Jobnioa. 


t  Zoonomia. 


ON    THE    INDIAN    RACE. 


355 


spir- 

leter, 

the 

and 


the 


•ge  of  the  Alchetnysts — when  the  human  mind  had  run  mad  in  a  philo- 
sophic research  after  two  substances  which  were  not  found  in  nature — the 
philosopher's  stone,  and  the  universal  panacea.  One,  it  was  believed, 
was  to  transmute  all  substances  it  touched  into  gold,  and  the  other,  to  cure 
all  diseases.  The  two  great  desires  of  the  world — wealth  and  long  life, 
were  thus  to  be  secured  in  a  wsiy  which  Moses  and  the  Prophets  had 
never  declared.  A  degree  of  patient  ascetic  research  was  devoted  to  the 
investigation  of  natural  phenomena,  which  the  world  had  not  before  wit- 
nessed ;  and  modern  science  is  indebted  to  the  mistaken  labors  of  this 
race  of  chemical  monks,  for  many  valuable  discoveries,  which  were,  for 
the  most  part,  stumbled  on.  So  far  as  relates  to  the  discovery  of  the 
alcoholic  principle  of  grains,  a  singular  reversal  of  their  high  anticipa- 
tions has  ensued.  They  sought  for  a  substance  to  enrich  mankind,  but 
found  a  substance  to  impoverish  them  :  t'  ey  sought  a  power  to  cure  all 
diseases,  but  they  found  one  to  cause  tuem.  Alcohol  is  thus  invested 
with  great  talisman ic  power :  and  this  power  is  not  to  create,  but  to 
■destroy — not  to  elevate,  but  to  prostrate — not  to  impart  life,  but  death. 

How  extensive  its  uses  are,  as  a  re-agent  and  solvent,  in  medicine  and 
the  arts — or  if  its  place  could  be  supplied,  in  any  instances,  by  other  sub- 
stances—are questions  to  be  answered  by  physicians  and  chemists.  But 
admitting,  what  is  probable  to  my  own  mind,  that  its  properties  and  uses 
in  pharmacy  and  the  arts  are  indispensable  in  several  operations,  in  the 
present  state  of  our  knowledge— does  this  furnish  a  just  plea  for  its  ordi- 
nary use,  as  a  beverage,  in  a  state  of  health  1  No  more  than  it  would, 
that  because  the  lancet  and  the  probe  are  useful  in  a  state  of  disease, 
they  should  be  continued  in  a  state  of  health.  And  do  not  every  class 
of  men  who  continue  the  use  of  ardent  spirits,  waste  their  blood  by  a  diur- 
nal exhaustion  of  its  strength  and  healthy  properties,  more  injurious  than 
a  daily  depletion  ;  and  probe  laeir  flesh  with  a  fluid  too  subtle  for  the 
physician  to  extract .' 

The  transition  from  temperate  to  intemperate  drinking,  is  very  easy. 
And  those  who  advocate  the  moderate  use  of  distilled  spirits  are  indeed 
the  real  advocates  of  intemperance.  No  man  ever  existed,  perhaps,  who 
thought  himself  in  danger  of  being  enslaved  by  a  practice,  which  he,  at 
fratj  indulged  in  moderation.  A  habit  of  relying  upon  it  is  imperceptibly 
formed.  Nature  is  soon  led  to  expect  the  adventitious  aid,  as  a  hale 
.nan,  accustomed  to  wear  a  staffs,  may  imagine  he  cannot  do  without  it, 
until  he  has  thrown  it  aside.  If  it  communicates  a  partial  energy,  it  is 
the  energy  of  a  convulsion.  Its  joy  is  a  phrenzy.  Its  hope  is  a  phan- 
tom. And  all  its  exhibitions  of  changing  passion,  so  many  melancholy 
proofs  of 

"  the  reasonable  loul  run  mad." 

Angehc  beings  are  (nrobably  exalted  above  all  human  weaknessei.— 


I 


I   I 


»« 


356 


THE    INFLUENCE   OF   .>VRJ>ENT   SI  IRJTS 


But  if  there  be  anything  in  their  survey  of  our  actions  which  causes 
them  to  weep,  it  is  the  sight  of  a  drunken  father  in  the  domestic  circle. 
Instructed  reason,  and  sound  piety,  liave  united  their  voices  in  decry- 
ing the  evils  of  intemperance.  Physicians  have  described  its  effects  in 
deranging  the  nbsorbent  vessels  of  the  stomach,  and  changing  the  heal- 
thy organization  of  the  system.  Moralists  have  portrayed  its  fatal  influ- 
ence on  the  intellectual  faculties.  Divines  have  pointed  out  its  destruc- 
tive powers  on  the  soul.  Poetry,  philosophy  and  science,  have  mourned 
the  numbers  who  have  been  cut  down  by  it.  Common  sense  has  raised 
up  its  voice  against  it.     It  is  indeed — 

" a  monster  of  so  frightful  mien, 

That  to  be  hated,  needs  but  to  be  tem." 

Like  the  genie  of  Arabic  fable,  it  has  risen  up,  where  it  was  least 

expected,  and  stalked  through  the  most  secret  and  the  most  public 

apartments.    And  wherever  it  has  appeared,  it  has  prostrated  the  human 

mind.    It  has  silenced  the  voice  of  eloquence  in  the  halls  of  justice  and 

legislation.     It  has  absorbed  the  brain  of  the  scientific  lecturer.     It  has 

caused  the  sword  to  drop  from  the  hand  of  the  military  leader.     It  has 

iftupefied  the  author  in  his  study,  and  the  pastor  in  his  desk.    It  has 

made  the  wife  a  widow  in  her  youth,  and  caused  the  innocent  child  to 

weep  upon  a  father's  grave.     We  dare  not  look  beyond  it.     Hope,  who 

has  attended  the  victim  of  intemperance  through  all  the  changes  of  his 

downward  fortune,  and  not  forsaken  him  in  any  other  exigency,  has 

forsaken  here.      Earth  had  its  vanities  to  solace  him,  but  eternity  has 

none. 

"  Wounds  of  the  heart— care,  disappointment,  loss, 
Love,  joy,  and  friendship's  fame,  and  fortune's  cross, 
The  wound  that  mars  the  flesh — the  instant  pain 
That  racks  the  palsied  limb,  or  fever'd  brain, 
All — all  the  woes  that  life  can  feel  or  miss. 
All  have  their  hopes,  cures,  palliatives,  but  this— 
This  only — mortal  canker  of  the  mind. 
Grim  Belial's  last  attempt  on  human  kind.'' 

If  such,  then,  are  the  effects  of  ardent  spirits  upon  the  condition  of  civi- 
lized man,  who  has  the  precepts  of  instructed  reason  to  enlighten  him, 
and  the  consolations  of  Christianity  to  support  him,  what  must  be  the 
influence  of  intemperate  habits  upon  the  aboriginal  tribes  ?  I  propose 
to  offer  a  few  considerations  upon  this  subject.  And  in  so  doing  I  dis-' 
claim  all  intention  of  imputing  to  one  nation  of  the  European  stock,  more 
than  the  other,  the  national  crime  of  having  introduced  ardent  spirits 
among  the  American  Indians.  Spaniards,  Portuguese,  Swedes,  Dutch, 
Italians,  Russians,  Germans,  French  and  English,  all  come  in  for  a  share 
of  the  obloquy.  They  each  brought  ardent  spirits  to  the  New  World — 
a  proof,  it  may  be  inferred,  of  their  general  use,  as  a  drink  in  Europe,  at 
the  era  of  the  discovery.  Whatever  other  articles  the  first  adrenturen 
took  tooperate  upon  the  hopes  and  fears  of  the  new  found  people,  distilled 


ON    THE    INDIAN    RACE. 


357 


opose 
Idi8> 
I  more 
|spirits 
)utch, 
I  share 
jrld— 
bpe,at 
turen 
itilled 


or  fermented  liquor  appears  to  have  been,  in  no  instance,  overlooked  or  for- 
gotten. It  would  be  easy  to  show  the  use  made  of  them  in  the  West  In- 
dies, and  in  the  southern  part  of  our  hemisphere.  But  our  object  is  con- 
fined to  the  colonies  planted  in  the  North.  And  in  this  portion  of  the 
continent  the  Einglish  and  French  have  been  the  predominating  powers. 
It  had  been  well,  if  they  had  predominated  in  everything  else — if  they 
had  only  been  rivals  for  courage,  wisdom  and  dominion.  If  they  had 
only  fought  to  acquire  civil  power — conquered  to  spread  Christianity — 
negotiated  to  perpetuate  peace.  But  we  have  too  many  facts  on  record 
to  show,  that  they  were  also  rivals  in  spreading  the  reign  of  intempe- 
rance among  the  Indians ;  in  gleaning,  with  avaricious  hand,  the  furs  from 
their  lodges ;  la  stimulating  them  to  fight  in  their  battles,  and  in  leaving 
them  to  their  own  fate,  when  the  battles  were  ended. 

Nor  do  we,  as  Americans,  affect  to  have  suddenly  succeeded  to  a  better 
state  of  feelings  respecting  the  natives   than  our  English  ancestry  pos- 
sessed.    They  were  men  of  sterling  enterprise  ;  of  undaunted  resolution ; 
of  high  sentiments  of  religious  and  political  liberty.     And  we  owe  to  them 
and  to  the  peculiar  circumstances  in  which  Providence  placed  us,  all  that 
we  are,  as  a  free  and  a  prosperous  people.     But  while  they  bequeathed  to 
V'i  these  sentiments  as  the  preparatives  of  our  own  national  destiny,  they 
;.iSO  bequeathed  to  us  their  peculiar  opinions  respecting  the  Indian  tribes. 
And  these  opinions  have  been  cherished  with  obstinacy,  even  down  to 
our  own  times.     The  noble  sentiments  of  benevolence  of  the  19th  century 
liad  not  dawned,  when  we  assumed  our  station  in  the  family  of  nations. 
If  they  were  felt  by  gifted  individuals,  they  were  not  felt  by  the  body  of 
the  nation.     Other  duties — the  imperious  duties  of  self-existence,  national 
poveity,  wasted  resources,  a  doubtful  public  credit,  a  feeble  population, 
harassing  frontier  wars,  pressed  heavily  upon  us.      But  we  have  seen 
all  these  causes  of  national  depression  passing  away,  in  less  than  half  a 
century.     With  them,  it  may  be  hoped,  have  passed  away,  every  obsta- 
cle to  the  exercise  of  the  most  enlarged  charity,  and  enlightened  philan- 
thropy, respecting  the  native  tribes. 

Nationality  is  sometimes  as  well  characterized  by  small  as  by  great 
things — by  names,  as  by  customs.  And  this  may  be  observed  in  the 
treatment  of  the  Indians,  so  far  as  respects  the  subject  of  ardent  spir- 
its, linder  the  French  government  they  were  liberally  supplied  with 
brandy.  Unde^'  the  English,  with  Jamaica  rum.  Under  the  Americans, 
with  whisky.  These  constitute  the  fire,  the  gall,  and  the  poison  ages  of  In- 
dian history.  Under  this  triple  curse  they  have  maintained  an  existence 
in  the  face  of  a  white  population.  But  it  has  been  an  existence  merely. 
Other  nations  are  said  to  have  had  a  golden  age.  But  there  has  been  no 
golden  age  for  them.  If  there  ever  was  a  state  of  prosperity  among 
them,  which  may  be  likened  to  it,  it  was  when  their  camps  were  crowned 
with  temporal  abundance — when  the  races  of  animals,  furred  and  unfur- 


I 


.ilr 


ill 


358 


THE   INFIiUENOE  OF   ARDENT   SPIRITS 


^ 


I 


rod,  placed  food  and  clothing  within  the  reach  of  all — and  when  they 
knew  no  intoxicating  drink.  To  counterbalance  these  advantages,  they 
were,  however,  subject  to  many  evils.  They  were  then,  as  they  are 
now,  indolent,  improvident,  revengeful,  warlike.  Bravery,  manual 
strength,  and  eloquence,  were  the  cardinal  virtues.  And  their  own  feuds 
kept  them  in  a  state  of  perpetual  insecurity  and  alarm.  The  increased 
value  given  to  furs,  by  the  arrival  of  Europeans,  created  a  new  era  in 
their  history,  and  accelerated  their  downfall.  It  gave  an  increased  energy 
and  new  object  to  the  chase.  To  reward  their  activity  in  this  eraploy- 
inent,  ardent  spirits  became  the  bounty,  rather  than  the  price.  A  two- 
fold injury  ensued.  The  animals  upon  whose  flesh  they  had  subsisted 
became  scarce,  and  their  own  constitutions  were  undermined  with  the 
subtle  stimulant. 

Historical  writers  do  not  always  agree  :  but  they  coincide  in  their  tes- 
timony respecting  the  absence  of  any  intoxicating  drink  among  the  north- 
ern Indians,  at  the  time  of  the  discovery.  It  is  well  attested  that  the 
Azteeks,  and  other  Mexican  and  Southern  tribes,  had  their  pulque,  and 
other  intoxicating  drinks,  which  they  possessed  the  art  of  making  from 
various  native  grains  and  fruits.  But  the  art  itself  was  confined,  with 
the  plants  employed,  to  those  latitudes.  And  there  is  no  historical  evi- 
dence to  prove  that  it  was  ever  known  or  practised  by  the  tribes  situated 
north  and  east  of  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  Dr.  Robertson,  an  able  and  faith- 
ful describer  of  Indian  manners,  fully  concurs  with  the  Jesuit  authors,  in 
saying  that  no  such  beverage  was  known  in  the  north,  until  Europeans 
found  it  for  their  pecuniary  interest  to  supply  it.  After  which,  intoxica- 
tion became  as  common  among  the  northern  as  the  southern  tribes.* 

Three  hundred  and  forty  years  ago  there  was  not  a  white  man  in 
America.  Columbus  discovered  the  West  India  Islands ;  but  Cabot  and 
Verrizani  were  the  discoverers  of  North  America.  Cartier  and  Hudson 
followed  in  the  track.  The  first  interview  of  Hudson  with  the  Mohesan 
tribes,  took  place  at  the  ;  juth  of  the  river  which  now  bears  his  name. 
It  is  remarkable  as  the  scene  of  the  first  Indian  intoxication  among  them. 
He  had  no  sooner  cast  anchor,  and  landed  from  his  boat,  and  passed  a 
friendly  salutation  with  the  natives,  than  he  ordered  a  bottle  of  ardent 
spirits  to  be  brought.  To  show  that  he  did  not  intend  to  offer  them 
what  he  would  not  himself  taste,  an  attendant  poured  him  out  a  cup  of 
the  liquor,  which  he  drank  off.  The  cup  was  then  filled  and  passed  to 
the  Indians.  But  they  merely  smelled  of  it  and  passed  it  on.  It  had 
nearly  gone  round  the  circle  untasted,  when  one  of  the  chiefs,  bolder 
than  the  rest,  made  a  short  harangue,  saying  it  would  be  disrespectful  to 
return  it  untasted,  and  declaring  his  intention  to  drink  oflf  the  potion,  if  he 
should  be  killed  in  the  attempt.      He  drank  it  off.     Dizziness  and  stu- 


*  Robertson's  History  of  America. 


ON    THE    INDIAN    RACK. 


359 


to 
ad 

ler 
[to 
ihe 
ra- 


por  iminedifitely  ensued.  He  sauk  down  and  fell  into  a  sleep — the  sleep 
of  death,  as  liis  companions  thought.  But  in  duo  time  he  awoke — de- 
clared the  happiness  he  had  experienced  from  its  eit'eets — asked  again 
for  the  cup,  and  the  whole  assembly  followed  his  example.* 

Nor  was  the  lirst  meeting  with  the  New  England  tribes  very  dissimi- 
lar. It  took  place  at  Plymouth,  in  1620.  Massasoit,  the  celebrated 
chief  of  the  Pokanokets,  came  to  visit  the  new  settlers,  not  long  after 
their  landing.  He  was  received  by  the  English  governor  with  military 
music  and  the  discharge  of  some  muskets.  After  which,  the  Governor 
kissed  his  hand.  Massasoit  then  kissed  him,  and  they  both  sat  down 
together.  "  A  pot  of  strong  water,"  as  the  early  writers  expressed  it, 
was  then  ordered,  from  which  both  drank.  The  chief,  in  his  simplicity, 
drank  so  great  a  draught  that  it  threw  him  into  a  violent  perspiration 
during  the  remainder  of  the  interview.! 

The  first  formal  interview  of  the  French  with  the  Indians  of  the  St. 
Lawrence  is  also  worthy  of  being  referred  to,  as  it  appears  to  have  been 
the  initial  step  in  vitiating  the  taste  of  the  Indians,  by  the  introduction  of 
a  foreign  drink.  It  took  place  in  1535,  on  board  one  of  Cartier's  ships, 
lying  at  anchor  near  the  Island  of  Orleans,  forty-nine  years  before  the 
arrival  of  Amidas  and  Barlow  on  the  coast  of  Virginia.  Donnaconna,  a 
chief  who  is  courteously  styled  the  "  Lord  of  Agouhanna,"  visited  the 
ship  with  twelve  canoes.  Ten  of  these  he  had  stationed  at  a  distance, 
and  with  the  other  two,  containing  sixteen  men,  he  approached  the  ves- 
sels. When  he  drew  near  the  headmost  vessel,  he  began  to  utter  an 
earnest  address,  accompanied  with  violent  gesticulation.  Cartier  hailed 
his  approach  in  a  friendly  manner.  He  had,  the  year  before,  captured 
two  Indians  on  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  and  he  now  addressed  the  chief 
through  their  interpretation.  Donnaconna  glistened  to  his  native  lan- 
guage with  delight,  and  was  so  much  pleased  with  the  recital  they  gave, 
that  he  requested  Cartier  to  reach  his  arm  over  the  side  of  the  vessel, 
that  he  might  kiss  it.  He  was  not  content  with  this  act  of  salutation, 
but  fondled  it,  by  drawing  the  arm  gently  around  his  neck.  His  watch- 
ful caution  did  not,  however,  permit  him  to  venture  on  board.  Cartier, 
willing  to  give  him  a  proof  of  his  confidence,  then  descended  into  the 
chiefs  canoe,  and  ordered  bread  and  wine  to  be  brought.  They  ate  and 
drank  together,  all  the  Indians  present  participating  in  the  banquet, 
which  appears  to  have  been  terminated  in  a  temperate  manner.J 

But  like  most  temperate  beginnings  in  the  use  of  spirits,  it  soon  led  to 
intemperance  in  its  most  repulsive  forms.  The  taste  enkindled  by  wine, 
was  soon  fed  with  brandy,  and  spread  among  the  native  bands  like  a 
wildfire.      It  gave  birth  to  disease,  discord,  and  crime,  in  their  most 

*  Heckeweldei's  Account  of  the  Indians, 
t  Purchas'  Pilgrims,  Part  iv.,  book  x. 
i  Hackluyt's  Voyages. 


!i!l: 


M 

m 


v: 


$m 


U.i 


360 


THE    INFLUENCE    OF   ARDENT   SPIRITS 


': 


Hhocking  forms.  Too  late  the  government  and  the  clergy  saw  their 
error,  and  attempted  to  arrest  it ;  but  it  was  too  deeply  seated  among 
their  own  countrymen,  as  well  as  among  the  Indians.  Every  eObrt 
proved  unsuccessful ;  and  the  evil  went  on  until  the  Canadas  were 
fiaally  transferred  to  the  British  crown,  with  this  "  mortal  canker" 
burning  upon  the  northern  tribes.  Those  who  have  leisure  and  curiosity 
to  turn  to  the  early  writers,  will  see  abundant  evidence  of  its  deep  and 
wide-spread  influence.  It  became  the  ready  means  of  rousing  to  action 
a  people  averse  to  long  continued  exertion  of  any  kind.  It  was  the 
reward  of  the  chase.  It  was  the  price  of  blood.  It  was  the  great  bar  to 
the  successful  introduction  of  Christianity.  It  is  impossible  that  the 
Indian  should  both  drink  and  pray.  It  was  impossible  then,  and  it  is 
impossible  now :  and  the  missionary  who  entered  the  forest,  with  the 
Bible  and  cruciflx  in  one  hand,  and  the  buttle  in  the  other,  might  say, 
with  the  Roman  soliloquist,  who  deliberated  on  self-murder, 

"  My  bane  and  antidote  are  both  before  me  : 
While  this  informs  me  I  shall  never  die, 
This  in  a  moment  brings  me  to  my  end." 

National  rivalry,  between  the  English  and  French  governments,  gave 
a  character  of  extreme  bitterness  to  the  feelings  of  the  Indians,  and  served 
to  promote  the  passion  for  strong  drink.  It  added  to  the  horrors  of  war, 
and  accumulated  the  miseries  of  peace.  It  was  always  a  struggle  be- 
tween these  nations  which  should  wield  the  Indian  power  ;  and,  so  far 
as  religion  went,  it  was  a  struggle  between  the  Catholic  and  Protestant 
tenets.  It  was  a  power  which  both  had,  in  a  measure,  the  means  of 
putting  into  motion  :  but  neither  had  the  complete  means  of  controlling  it, 
if  we  concede  to  them  the  perfect  will.  It  would  have  mitigated  the 
evil,  if  this  struggle  for  mastering  the  Indian  mind  had  terminated  with  a 
state  of  war,  but  it  was  kept  up  during  the  feverish  intermissions  of 
peace.  Political  influence  was  the  ever-present  weight  in  each  side  of  the 
scale.  Religion  threw  in  her  aid  ;  but  it  was  trade,  the  possession  of 
the  fur  trade,  that  gave  the  preponderating  weight.  And  there  is  noth- 
ing in  the  history  of  this  rivalry,  from  the  arrival  of  Roberval  to  the 
death  of  Montcalm,  that  had  so  permanently  pernicious  an  influence  as 
the  sanction  which  this  trade  gave  to  the  use  of  ardent  spirits. 

We  can  but  glance  at  this  subject ;  but  it  is  a  glance  at  the  track  of  a 
tornado  Destruction  lies  in  its  course.  The  history  of  the  fur  trade  is 
closely  interwoven  with  the  history  of  intemperance  among  the  Indians. 
We  know  not  how  to  effect  the  separation.  Look  at  it  in  what  era  you 
will,  the  barter  in  ardent  spirits  constitutes  a  prominent  feature.  From 
Jamestown  to  Plymouth — from  the  island  of  Manhattan  to  the  Lake  of 
the  Hills,  the  traffic  was  introduced  at  the  earliest  periods.  And  we 
cannot  now  put  our  flnger  on  the  map,  to  indicate  a  spot  where  ardent 
spirits  is  not  known  to  the  natives.    Is  it  at  the  mouth  of  the  Columbia, 


ON   THE    INDIAN    RACE. 


36] 


the  sourcca  of  the  Multnomuh,  or  the  Rio  del  Nordc — the  passes  of  the 
Rocky  Mountains  on  Peace  River,  or  the  shores  of  the  Arctic  Sea  ?  it  is 
known  at  all  these  places.  The  natives  can  call  it  by  name,  and  they 
place  a  value  on  its  possession.  VVc  do  not  wish  to  convey  the  idea  that 
it  is  abundant  at  these  rennote  places.  We  have  reason  to  believe  it  is  sel- 
dom seen.  But  we  also  believe  that  in  proportion  as  it  is  scarce — in  pro- 
portion us  the  quantity  is  small,  and  the  occasion  of  its  issue  rare,  so  is 
the  price  of  it  in  sale,  and  the  value  of  it  in  gift,  enhanced.  And  just  so 
far  as  it  is  used,  it  is  pernicious  in  effect,  unnecessary  in  practice,  unwise 
in  policy. 

The  French,  who  have  endeared  themselves  so  much  in  the  afli!Ctions 
of  the  Indians,  were  earlier  in  Canada  than  the  English  upon  the  United 
States'  coast.  Cartier's  treat  of  wine  and  bread  to  the  Iroquois  of  the 
St.  Lawrence,  happened  eighty-five  years  before  the  landing  of  the  Pil- 
grims. They  were  also  earlier  to  perceive  the  evils  of  an  unrestrained 
trade,  in  which  nothing  was  stipulated,  and  nothing  prohibited.  To  pre- 
vent its  irregularities,  licenses  were  granted  by  the  French  government 
to  individuals,  on  the  payment  of  a  price.  It  was  a  boon  to  superannu- 
ated officers,  and  the  number  was  limited.  In  1()85,  the  number  was 
twenty- five.  But  the  remedy  proved  worse  than  the  disease.  These 
licenses  became  negotiable  paper.  They  were  sold  from  hand  to  hand, 
and  gave  birth  to  a  traffic,  which  assumed  the  same  character  in  tempo- 
ral affairs,  that  "  indulgences"  did  in  spiritual.  They  were,  in  effect, 
licenses  to  commit  every  species  of  wrong,  for  those  who  got  them  at 
last,  were  generally  persons  under  the  government  of  no  high  standard 
of  moral  responsibility  ;  and  as  they  may  be  supposed  to  have  paid  well 
for  them,  they  were  sure  to  make  it  up  by  excessive  exactions  upon  the 
Indians.  Courier  du  bois^  was  the  term  first  applied  to  them.  Merchant 
voyageur,  was  the  appellation  at  a  subsequent  period.  But  whatever 
they  were  called,  one  spirit  actuated  them — the  spirit  of  acquiring  wealth 
by  driving  a  gainful  traffic  with  an  ignorant  people,  and  for  this  purpose 
ardent  spirits  was  but  too  well  adapted.  They  transported  it,  along  with 
articles  of  necessity,  up  long  rivers,  and  over  difficult  portages.  And 
when  they  had  reached  the  borders  of  the  Upper  Lakes,  or  the  banks  of 
the  Sasketchawine,  they  were  too  far  removed  from  the  influence  of 
courts,  both  judicial  and  ecclesiastical,  to  be  in  much  dread  of  them. 
Feuds,  strifes,  and  murders  ensued.  Crime  strode  unchecked  through 
the  land.  Every  Indian  trader  became  a  legislator  and  a  judge.  His 
word  was  not  only  a  law,  but  it  was  a  law  which  possessed  the  property 
of  undergoing  as  many  repeals  and  mutations  as  the  interest,  the  pride, 
or  the  passion  of  the  individual  rendered  expedient.  If  wealth  was  ac- 
cumulated, it  is  not  intended  to  infer  that  the  pressing  wants  of  the  In- 
dians were  not  relieved — that  the  trade  was  not  a  very  acceptable  and 
important  one  to  them,  and  that  great  peril  and  expense  were  not  encoan- 


Ml 


!i 


mi 


\  ' 


lo 


362 


THE    INFLUBNCB   OF    AllDUNT    SPIRITS 


tercd,  and  u  high  drj^rue  of  cntorpriiiu  displayed  in  its  prosecution.  But 
it  is  contended,  that  if  real  wunts  w<!rt!  relieved,  artijtcial  ones  were  cre- 
ated— that  if  it  substituted  the  gun  fur  the  bow,  and  shiouds  and  blan- 
kets in  the  place  of  the  more  expensive  clothing  of  beover  skins,  it  also 
substituted  ardent  spirits  for  woter — intoxication  for  sobriety — disease 
fur  health. 

Tho.se  who  entertain  the  opinion  that  the  fall  of  Quebec,  celebrated  in 
England  and  America  as  a  high  military  achievement,  and  tin;  conse- 
quent surrender  of  Canada,  produced  any  very  imj)ortant  improvement 
in  this  state  of  things,  forget  that  the  leading  principb'.s  and  desires  of  the 
human  heart  are  alike  in  all  nations,  acting  under  like  circumstances. 
The  desire  of  amassing  wealth — the  thirst  for  exercising  power — the 
pride  of  information  over  ignoronce — the  power  of  vicious  over  virtuous 
principles,  are  not  confined  to  particular  eras,  nations,  or  latitudes.  They 
belong  to  mankind,  and  they  will  be  pursued  with  a  zeal  as  irrespective 
of  equal  and  exact  justice,  wherever  they  are  not  restrained  by  the  enno- 
bling maxims  of  Christianity. 

Whoever  feels  interested  in  looking  back  into  this  period  of  our  com- 
mercial Indian  affairs,  is  recommended  to  peruse  the  published  statistical 
and  controversial  volumes,  growing  out  of  the  Earl  of  Selkirk's  schemes 
of  colonization,  and  to  the  proceedings  of  the  North  West  Company. 
This  iron  monopoly  grew  up  out  of  private  adventure.  Such  golden 
accoants  were  brought  out  of  the  country  by  the  Tods,  the  Frobishers, 
and  the  M'Tavishes,  and  M'Gillvrays,  who  first  visited  it,  that  every 
bold  man,  who  had  either  talents  or  money,  rushed  to  the  theatre  of 
action.  The  boundary  which  had  been  left  to  the  French,  as  the  limit 
of  trade,  was  soon  passed.  The  Missinipi,  Athabasca,  Fort  Chipewyan, 
Slave  lake,  Mackenzie's  and  Copper  Mine  Rivers,  the  Unjigah  and  the 
Oregon,  were  reached  in  a  few  years.  All  Arctic  America  was  penetrated. 
The  British  government  is  much  indebted  to  Scottish  enterprise  for  the  ex- 
tension of  its  power  and  resources  in  this  quarter.  But  while  we  admire  the 
zeal  and  boldness  with  which  the  limits  of  the  trade  were  extended,  we 
regret  that  a  belief  in  the  necessity  of  using  ardent  spirits  caused  them  to 
be  introduced,  in  any  quantity,  among  the  North  West  tribes. 

Other  regions  have  been  explored  to  spread  the  light  of  the  gospel. 
This  was  traversed  to  extend  the  i  ign  of  intemperance,  and  to  prove 
that  the  love  of  gain  was  so  strongly  implanted  in  the  breast  of  the  white 
man,  as  to  carry  him  over  regions  of  ice  and  snow,  woods  and  waters, 
where  the  natives  had  only  been  intruded  on  by  the  Musk  Ox  and  the 
Polar  bear.  Nobody  will  deem  it  too  much  to  say,  that  wherever  the 
current  of  the  fur  trade  set,  the  nations  were  intoxicated,  demoralized, 
depopulated.  The  terrible  scourge  of  the  small  pox,  which  broke  out 
in  the  country  north  west  of  Lake  Superior  in  17S2,  was  scarcely  more 
fatal  to  the  natives,  though  more  rapid  and  striking  in  its  effects,  than  the 


ON   TUE    INDIAN    RACE. 


363 


power  of  ardont  s|)irit8.  Nur  did  it  produce  uo  g'ciU  a  inorul  alii. .lion. 
For  those  who  di(!d  ot  the  varioloid,  were  spared  ihc  tlrath  ol'  i.-linctv. 
Furs  were  gleaned  nv  ith  an  iron  hand,  and  rum  wu.s  ;i;iv('n  out  vv  ith  uti  iron 
heart.  Tliere  wua  no  remedy  tor  the  rigors  ol'thi;  li.ule  ;  and  there  wa.s  no 
appeal.  iJeaver  was  sought  with  a  thirst  of  gain  as  great  as  that  which 
carried  Cortez  to  Mexico,  and  Pizarro  to  Peru.  It  hud  d(>adened  the 
ties  of  humanity,  and  cut  asunder  the  curds  of  privat(>  faith.*  Like  the 
Spaniard  in  his  treatment  of  Cupolicon,  when  the  latter  had  given  him 
the  house  full  of  gold  for  iiis  ransom,  he  was  himself  l>asely  executed. 
So  the  northern  chief,  when  he  had  given  liis  all,  gave  himself  as  the  vic- 
tim at  lost.  He  was  not,  however,  consumed  ut  the  stakef  hut  at  the 
bottle.  The  sword  of  hi.s  executioner  was  spirits — his  gold,  beaver  skina. 
And  no  mines  of  the  urecious  metals,  which  the  world  has  ever  produced, 
have  prohably  been  more  productive  of  wealth,  than  the  fur-yielding 
regions  of  North  America. 

But  while  the  products  of  the  chase  have  yielded  wealth  to  the  v,  hite 
man,  they  have  produced  misery  to  the  Indian.  The  latter,  suOering  for 
the  means  of  subsistence,  like  the  child  in  the  parable,  had  asked  for 
bread,  and  he  received  it ;  but,  with  it,  he  received  a  scorpion.  And  it 
is  the  sting  of  the  scorpion,  that  ha.s  been  raging  among  the  tribes  for 
more  than  two  centuries,  causing  si<'kncss,  death,  and  depopulation  in  its 
track.     It  is  the  venom  of  this  sting,  that  has  proved  emphatically 

"  the  blijjht of  human  bliss! 

Curse  to  all  states  of  man.  but  most  to  tAta." 

Let  me  not  be  mistaken',  in  ascribing  effects  disproportionate  to  their  cause, 
or  in  overlooking  advantages  which  have  brought  along  in  their  train,  a 
striking  evil.  I  am  no  admirer  of  that  sickly  philosophy,  which  looks 
back  upon  a  state  of  nature  as  a  state  of  innocence,  and  which  cannot 
appreciate  the  benefits  the  Indian  race  have  derived  from  the  discovery 
of  this  portion  of  the  world  by  civilized  and  Christian  nations.  But 
while  I  would  not,  on  the  one  hand,  conceal  my  sense  of  the  advantages, 
temporal  and  spiritual,  which  hinge  upon  this  discovery,  I  would  not,  on 
the  other,  disguise  the  evils  which  intemperance  has  caused  among 
them  ;  nor  cease  to  hold  it  up,  to  the  public,  as  a  great  and  destroying 
evil,  which  was  early  introduced — which  has  spread  extensively — which 
is  in  active  operation,  and  which  threatens  yet  more  disastrous  conse> 
quences  to  this  unfortunate  race. 

Writers  have  not  been  wanting,  who  are  prone  to  lay  but  little  stress 
upon  the  destructive  influence  of  ardent  spirits,  in  diminishing  the  native 
population,  and  who  have  considered  its  effects  as  trifling  in  comparison 
to  the  want  of  food, and  the  enhanced  price  created  by  this  want.f    The 

*  The  murder  of  Wadin,  the  cold-blooded  assassination  of  Keveny,  and  the  shoot- 
ing of  Semple,  are  appealed  to,  as  justifying  the  force  of  this  remark. 

t  The  North  Amencan  Review.  Saaford's  History  of  the  United  States,  before 
the  Revolution. 


I 


,«». 


364 


THE   INFLUENCE    OF   ARDENT   SPfRITS 


m 


abundance  or  scarcity  of  foo^  is  a  principle  in  political  ecoaomy,  which 
is  assumed  as  the  primary  cause  of  depopulation.  And,  as  such,  we  see 
no  reason  to  question  its  soundnesf .  If  the  value  of  labor,  the  price  of 
clothing  and  other  necessary  commodities,  can  be  referred  to  the  varying 
prices  of  vegetable  and  animal  food,  we  do  not  see  that  the  fact  of  a 
people's  being  civilized  or  uncivilized,  should  invalidate  the  principle  ; 
and  when  we  turn  our  eyes  upon  the  forest  we  see  that  it  does  not.  A 
pound  of  beaver,  which  in  1730,  when  animal  food  was  abundant,  was 
worth  here  about  a  French  crown,  is  now,  when  food  is  scarce  and 
dear,  worth  from  five  to  six  dollars  ;  and  consequently,  one  pound  of 
beaver  now  will  procure  as  much  food  and  clothing  as  five  pounds  of  the 
like  quality  of  beaver  then.  It  is  the  failure  of  the  race  of  furred  ani- 
mals, and  the  want  of  industry  in  hunting  them,  that  operate  to  produce 
depopulation.^  And  what,  we  may  ask,  has  so  powerful  an  effect  in 
destroying  the  energies  of  the  hunter,  as  the  vice  of  intemperance  .' 
Stupefying  his  mind,  and  enervating  his  body,  it  leaves  him  neither  the 
vigor  to  provide  for  his  temporary  wants,  nor  the  disposition  to  inquire 
into  those  which  regard  eternity.  His  natural  affections  are  blunted,  and 
all  the  sterner  and  nobler  qualities  of  the  Indian  mind  prostrated.  His 
family  are  neglected.  They  first  become  objects  of  pity  to  our  citizens, 
and  then  of  disgust.  The  want  of  wholesome  food  and  comfortable 
clothing  produce  disease.  He  falls  at  last  himself,  the  victim  of  disease, 
superinduced  from  drinking.   V 

Such  is  no  exaggerated  picture  "»f  the  Indian,  who  is  in  a  situation  to 
contract  the  habit  of  intemperance.  And  it  is  only  within  the  last  year 
or  eighteen  months — it  is  only  since  the  operation  of  Temperance  princi- 
ples has  been  felt  in  this  remote  place,  that  scenes  of  this  kind  have  be- 
come unfrequent,  and  have  almost  ceased  in  our  village,  and  in  our  set- 
tlement. And  when  we  look  abroad  to  other  places,  and  observe  the 
spread  of  temperance  in  the  wide  area  from  Louisiana  to  Maine,  we  may 
almost  fancy  we  behold  the  accomplishment  of  Indian  fable.  It  is  related, 
on  the  best  authority,  that  among  the  extravagances  of  Spanish  enter- 
prise, which  characterized  the  era  of  the  discovery  of  America,  the  na- 
tives had  reported  the  existence  of  a  fountain  in  the  interior  of  one  of  the 
islands,  possessed  of  such  magical  virtues,  that  whoever  bathed  in  its 
waters  would  be  restored  to  the  bloom  of  youth  and  the  vigor  of  man- 
hood. In  search  of  this  wonderful  fountain  historians  affirm,  that  Ponce 
de  Leon  and  his  followers  ranged  the  island.  They  only,  however,  drew 
upon  themselves  the  charge  of  credulity.  May  we  not  suppose  this  tale 
of  ihe  salutary  fountain  to  be  an  Indian  allegory  of  temperance  .?  It 
will,  at  least,  admit  of  this  application.  And  let  us  rejoice  that,  in  the 
era  of  temperance,  we  have  found  the  spring  which  will  restore  bloom 
to  the  cheeks  of  the  young  man,  and  the  panacea  that  will  remove  dis- 
ease from  the  old. 


ON   THE    INDIAN    RACE. 


365 


/ 


When  we  consider  the  effects  which  our  own  humble  efforts  as  inha- 
bitants of  a  distant  post  have  produced  in  this  labor  of  humanity,  have 
we  not  every  encouragement  to  persevere  ?  Is  it  not  an  effort  sanctioned 
by  the  noblest  aflfections  of  our  nature — by  the  soundest  principles  of 
philanthropy — ^by  the  highest  aspirations  of  Christian  benevolence  ?  Is 
it  not  the  work  of  patriots  as  well  as  Christians  ?  of  good  citizens  as  well 
as  good  neighbors  ?  Is  it  not  a  high  and  imperious  duty  to  rid  our  land 
of  the  foul  stain  of  intemperance  ?  Is  it  a  duty  too  hard  for  us  to  accom- 
plish ?  Is  there  anything  unreasonable  in  the  voluntary  obligations  by 
which  we  are  bound  ?  Shall  we  lose  property  or  reputation  by  laboring 
in  the  cause  of  temperance  ?  Will  the  debtor  be  less  able  to  pay  his 
debts,  or  the  creditor  less  able  to  collect  them  ?  Shall  we  injure  man, 
woman  or  child,  by  dashing  away  the  cup  of  intoxication  ?  Shall  we 
incur  the  charge  of  being  denominated  fools  or  madmen  ?  Shall  we  vio- 
late any  principles  of  morality,  or  any  of  the  maxims  of  Christianity  ? 
Shall  we  run  the  risk  of  diminishing  the  happiness  of  others,  or  putting 
our  own  in  jeopardy  ?  Finally,  shall  we  injure  man — shall  we  offend 
God? 

If  neither  of  these  evils  will  result — if  the  high*>st  principles  of  virtue 
and  happiness  sanction  the  measure — if  learning  applauds  it,  and  religion 
approves  it — if  good  must  result  from  its  success,  and  injury  cannot 
accrue  from  its  failure,  what  further  motive  need  we  to  impel  us  onward, 
to  devote  our  best  faculties  in  the  cause,  and  neither  to  faint  nor  rest 
till  the  modern  hydra  of  intemperance  be  expelled  from  our  country  ?    y 


m 


P      i 


VENERABLE  INDIAN  CHIEF. 


The  Cattaraugus  (N.  Y.)  Whig,  of  a  late  date,  mentions  that  Gov. 
Blacksnake,  the  Grand  Sachem  of  the  Indian  nation,  was  recently  in  that 
plat'«.  He  resides  on  the  Alleghany  Reservation,  about  twenty  miles 
from  the  village ;  is  the  successor  of  Corn  Planter,  as  chief  of  the  Six 
Nations — a  nephew  of  Joseph  Brant,  and  uncle  of  the  celebrated  Red 
Jacket.  He  was  born  near  Cayuga  Lake  in  1749,  being  now  ninety-six 
years  of  age.  He  was  in  the  battle  of  Fort  Stanwix,  Wyoming,  &c.,  and 
was  a  warm  friend  of  Gen.  Washington  during  the  Revolution.  He  wag 
in  Washington's  camp  forty  days  at  the  close  of  the  Revolution — was 
appointed  chief  by  him,  and  now  wears  suspended  from  his  neck  a  beau- 
tiful silver  medal  presented  to  him  by  Gen.  Washington,  bearing  data 
1796. 


i 


P 


4 


FATE  OF  THE  RED  RACE  IN  AMERICA: 

THE     POLICY     PURSUED     TOWARDS     THEM    BY     GOVERNMENT,     AND 

THE    PRESENT    CONDITION    OF    THE    TRIBES    WHO    HAVE 

REMOVED    WEST    OF    THE    MISSISSIPPI.* 

The  removal  of  the  Indian  Tribes  within  our  State  boundaries,  to  the 
west  of  the  Mississippi,  and  their  present  condition  and  probable  ulti- 
mate fate,  have  been  the  topic  of  such  frequent  speculation,  misunder- 
standing, and  may  we  not  add,  misrepresentation,  within  a  few  years 
past,  both  at  home  and  abroad,  that  we  suppose  some  notice  of  them, 
and  particularly  of  the  territory  they  occupy,  and  the  result,  thus  far, 
of  their  experiment  in  self-government,  drawn  from  authentic  sources, 
may  prove  not  unacceptable  to  the  public. 

The  nomadic  and  hunter  states  of  society  never  embraced  within 
themselves  the  elements  of  perpetuity.  They  have  ever  existed,  in- 
deed, like  a  vacuum  in  the  system  of  nature,  which  is  at  every  moment 
in  peril,  and  subject  to  be  filled  up  and  destroyed  by  the  in-rushing  of 
the  surrounding  element.  Civilisation  is  that  element,  in  relation  to 
non -agricultural  and  barbaric  tribes,  and  the  only  question  with  respect 
to  their  continuance  i.s  distinct  communities  has  been,  how  long  they 
could  resist  its  influence,  and  at  what  particular  era  this  influence 
.shou.d  change,  improve,  undermine,  or  destroy  them.  It  is  proved  by 
history,  that  two  essentially  diffci'ent  states  of  society,  with  regard  to 
art  and  civilisation,  cannot  both  prosperously  exist  together,  at  the  same 
time.  The  one  which  is  in  the  ascendant  will  absorb  and  destroy  the 
other.  A  wolf  and  a  lamb  are  not  more  anfagonistical  m  the  system 
of  organic  being,  than  civili-sation  and  barbarism,  in  the  great  ethno- 
logical impulse  of  man's  diffusion  over  the  globe.  In  this  impulse,  bar- 
barism may  temporarily  triumph,  as  we  see  it  has  done  by  many  striking 
examples  in  the  history  of  Asia  and  Europe.  But  such  triumphs  have 
been  attended  with  this  remarkable  result,  that  th?y  have,  in  the  end, 
reproduced  the  civilisation  which  they  destroyed.  Such,  to  quote  no 
other  example,  was  the  effect  of  the  prostration  of  the  Roman  type  of 
civilisation  by  the  warlike  and  predatory  tribes  of  Northern  Europe. 
Letters  and  Christianity  were  both  borne  down,  for  a  while,  by  this  irre- 
sistible on-rush  ;  but  they  were  thereby  only  the  more  deeply  implanted 


*  Democratic  Review,  1844. 


366 


t 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


367 


in  the  stratum  of  preparing  civilisation  ;  and  in  due  time,  like  the  grain 
that  rots  before  it  reproduces,  sprang  up  with  a  vigor  and  freshness, 
which  is  calculated  to  be  enduring,  and  to  fill  the  globe. 

Civilisation  may  be  likened  to  an  absorbent  body,  placed  in  contact 
with  an  anti-absorbent,  for  some  of  the  properties  of  which  it  has 
strong  affinities.  It  will  draw  these  latter  so  completely  out,  that,  to 
use  a  strong  phrase,  it  may  be  said  to  eat  them  up.  Civilisation  is  found 
to  derive  some  of  the  means  of  its  perfect  development  from  letters  and 
the  arts,  but  it  cannot  permanently  exist  without  the  cultivation  of  the 
soil.  It  seems  to  have  been  the  fundamental  principle  on  which  the 
species  were  originally  created,  that  they  should  derive  their  sustenance 
and  means  of  perpetuation  from  this  industrial  labor.  Wherever  agri- 
cultural tribes  have  placed  themselves  in  juxtaposition  to  hunters  and 
erratic  races,  they  have  been  found  to  withdraw  from  the  latter  the 
means  of  their  support,  by  narrowing  the  limits  of  the  forest  and  plains, 
upon  the  wild  animals  of  which,  both  carnivorous  and  herbivorous,  hun- 
ters subsist.  When  these  have  been  destroyed,  the  grand  resources  of 
these  hunters  and  pursuers  have  disappeared.  Wars,  the  introduction  of 
foreign  articles  or  habits  of  mjurious  tendency,  may  "accelerate  the  period 
of  their  decline — a  result  which  is  still  further  helped  forward  by  inter- 
nal dissensions,  and  the  want  of  that  political  foresight  by  which  civil 
nations  exist.  But  without  these,  and  by  the  gradual  process  of  the 
narrowing  down  of  their  hunting  grounds,  and  the  conversion  of  the 
dominions  of  the  bow  and  arrow  to  those  of  the  plough,  this  result 
must  inevitably  ensue.  There  is  no  principle  of  either  permanency  or 
prosperity  in  the  savage  state. 

It  is  a  question  of  curious  and  philosophic  interest,  however,  to  ob- 
serve the  varying  and  very  unequal  efiects,  which  different  types  of 
civilisation  have  had  upon  the  wild  hordes  of  men  with  whom  it  has 
come  into  contact.  And  still  more,  perhaps,  to  trace  the  original  effici 
ency,  or  effeminacy  of  the  civil  type,  in  the  blood  of  predominating 
races,  who  have  been  characterized  by  it.  In  some  of  the  European 
stocks  this  type  has  remained  nearly  stationary  since  it  reached  the 
chivalric  era.  In  others,  it  had  assumed  a  deeply  commercial  tone,  and 
confined  itself  greatly  to  the  drawing  forth,  from  the  resources  of  new 
countries,  those  objects  which  invigorate  trade.  There  is  no  stock, 
having  claims  to  a  generic  nationality,  in  which  the  principle  of  progress 
has,  from  the  outset,  been  so  strongly  marked,  as  in  those  hardy,  brare 
and  athletic  tribes  in  the  north  of  Europe,  for  whom  the  name  of  Teu- 
tons conveys,  perhaps,  a  more  comprehensive  meaning,  than  the  com- 
paratively later  one  of  Saxons.  The  object  of  this  race  appears  con- 
tinually to  be,  and  to  have  been,  to  do  more  than  has  previously  been 
done  ;  to  give  diffusion  and  comprehension  to  designs  of  improvement, 
and  thus,  by  perpetually  putting  forth  new  efforts,  on  the  glebe,  to  carrj 


"♦i 


f  :i 


t 


36S 


INDIAN   POLICY. 


[■ 


on  man  to  nis  highest  destiny.  The  same  impulsive  aspirations  of  the 
spirit  of  progress,  the  same  energetic  onwardness  of  principle  which 
overthrew  Rome,  overthrew,  at  another  period,  the  simple  institutions 
of  the  woad-stained  Britons ;  and,  whatever  other  aspect  it  bears,  we 
must  attribute  to  the  same  national  energy  the  modern  introduction  of 
European  civilisation  into  Asia. 

When  these  principles  come  to  be  applied  to  America,  and  to  be  tested 
by  its  native  tribes,  we  shall  clearly  perceive  their  appropriate  and  distinc- 
tive effects.  In  South  America,  where  the  type  of  chivalry  marked  the 
discoverers,  barh.irism  has  lingered  among  t'he  natives,  without  loeing 
destroyed,  for  three  centuries.  In  Car"''",  which  drew  its  early 
colonists  exclusively  from  the  feudal  towue  ani  seaports,  whose  inhabit- 
ants had  it  for  a  maxim,  that  they  had  done  all  that  was  required  of 
good  citizens,  when  they  had  done  all  that  had  been  previously  donCj  the 
native  tribe?  have  remained  perfectly  stationary.  With  the  exception 
of  slight  changes  in  dress,  and  an  absolute  depreciation  in  morals,  they 
are  essentially  at  this  day  what  they  were  in  the  respective  eras  of  Car- 
tier  and  Champlain.  In  the  native  monarchies  of  Mexico  and  Peru, 
Spain  overthrew  the  gross  objects  of  idolatrous  worship,  and  intercalated 
among  these  tribes  the  arts  and  some  of  the  customs  of  the  16th  century. 
With  a  very  large  proportion  of  the  tribes  but  little  was  attempted  be- 
yond military  subjugation,  and  less  accomplished.  The  seaboard  tribes 
received  the  ritual  of  Lhe  Romish  church.  Many  of  those  in  the  inte- 
rior, compiehending  the  higher  ranges  of  the  Andes  and  Cordilleras,  re- 
main to  this  day  in  the  undisturbed  practice  of  their  ancient  superstitions 
and  modes  of  subsistence.  It  is  seen  fi:om  recent  discoveries,  that  there 
are  vast  portions  of  the  interior  of  the  country,  unknown ,  imesplored 
and  undescribed.  We  are  just,  indeed,  beginning  to  comprehend  the 
true  character  of  the  indigenous  Indian  civilisation  of  the  era  of  the  disco- 
very. These  remarks  are  sufficient  to  show  how  feebly  the  ob  gations 
of  letters  and  Christianity  have  been  performed,  with  respect  to  the  red 
men,  by  the  colonists  of  those  types  of  the  early  European  civilisation^ 
who  rested  themselves  on  feudal  tenures,  m'litary  renown,  and  an  eccle- 
siastical system  of  empty  ceremonies. 

It  was  with  very  different  plans  and  principles  that  North  America 
was  colonized.  We  consider  the  Pilgrims  as  the  embodiment  of  the 
true  ancient  Teutonic  type.  Their  Alaric  and  Brennus  were  found  in 
the  pulpit  and  in  the  school-room.  They  came  with  high  and  severe 
notions  of  civil  and  religious  ;  ity.  It  was  their  prime  object  to  sus- 
tain themselves,  not  by  conquest,  but  by  cultivating  the  soil.  To  escape 
an  ecclesiastical  tyranny  at  home,  they  were  wii..ug  to  venture  them- 
selves in  new  climes,  ^ut  they  meant  to  triumph  in  ihe  nrts  of  peace. 
They  embarked  with  i  j  Bible  as  th<'ir  shield  and  sword,  and  they  laid 
its  principles  at  the  foundation  of  all  their  institutions,  civil,  literary,  io" 


; 


c 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


369 


dustrial,  and  ecclesiastic.  They  were  pious  and  industrious  themselves, 
and  they  designed  to  make  the  Indian  tribes  so.  Tliey  bought  their 
lands  and  paid  for  them,  and  proceeded  to  establish  friendly  neighbor- 
hoods among  the  tribes.  Religious  truth,  as  it  is  declared  in  the  Gos- 
pel, was  the  fundamental  principle  of  all  their  acts.  In  its  exposition 
and  daily  use,  they  followed  no  interpretations  of  councils  at  variance 
with  its  plain  import.     This  every  one  was  at  liberty  to  read. 

Placed  side  by  side  with  such  an  enlightened  and  purposed  race,  what 
bad  the  priests  of  the  system  of  native  rites  and  superstitions  to  expect  ? 
There  could  be  no  comproiTiise  of  rites — no  partial  conformity — no  giving 
up  a  part  to  retain  the  rest — as  had  been  done  in  the  plains  of  Central 
America,  Mexico  and  Yucatan.  No  toleration  of  pseudo-paganism,  as 
iiad  been  done  on  the  waters  of  the  Orinoco,  the  Parana  and  the  Para- 
;^uay.  They  must  abandon  the  system  at  once.  The  error  was  gross 
;<.nd  total.  They  must  abjure  it.  They  had  mistaken  darkness  for  light ; 
and  they  were  now  offered  the  light.  They  had  worshipped  Lucifer 
instead  of  Immanuel.  This  the  tribes  who  spread  along  the  shores  of 
the  North  Atlantic  were  told,  and  nothing  was  held  back.  They 
founded  churches  and  established  schools  among  them.  They  trans- 
lated the  entire  Bible,  and  the  version  of  David's  Psalms,  and  the 
f  lymus  of  Dr.  Watts,  into  one  of  their  languages.  Two  types  of  the 
human  race,  more  fully  and  completely  antagonistical,  in  all  respects, 
never  came  in  contact  on  the  globe.  They  were  the  alpha  and  omega 
of  the  ethnological  chain.  If,  therefore,  the  Red  Race  declined,  and 
the  white  increased,  it  was  because  civilisation  had  more  of  the  prin- 
ciples of  endurance  and  progress  than  barbarism  ;  because  Christianity 
was  superior  to  paganism  ;  industry  to  idleness  ;  agriculture  to  hunting  ; 
letters  to  hieroglyphics ;  truth  to  error.  Here  lie  the  true  secrets  of 
the  Red  Men's  decline. 

There  are  but  three  prmcipal  results  which,  we  think,  the  civilized 
world  could  have  anticipated  for  the  race,  at  the  era  of  the  discover}', 
i .  They  might  be  supposed  to  be  subject  to  early  extermination  on  the 
';oasts,  where  they  were  found.  A  thousand  things  would  lead  to  this, 
which  need  not  be  mentioned.  Intemperance  and  idleness  alone  were 
adequate  causes.  2.  Philanthropists  and  Christians  might  hope  to  re 
claim  them,  either  in  their  original  positions  on  the  coasts,  or  in  agri- 
cultural communities  in  adjacent  parts.  3.  Experience  and  forecast 
might  indicate  a  third  result,  in  which  full  success  should  attend 
neither  of  the  foregoing  plans,  nor  yet  complete  failure.  There  was 
nothing,  exactly,  in  the  known  history  of  mankind,  to  guide  opinion. 
A  mixed  condition  of  things  was  the  most  probable  result.  And  this, 
it  might  be  anticipated,  would  be  greatly  mc-'iifiod  by  times  and  seasons, 
circumstances  and  localities,  acting  en  particular  tribes.  Nothing  less 
could  have  been  expected  but  the  decline  and  extinction  of  some  tribe, 

24 


^l^i 


370 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


w* 


%vhilst  the  removal  of  others,  to  less  exposed  positions,  would  be  found 
to  tell  upon  their  improvement.  The  cftocts  of  letters  and  Christianity 
would  necessarily  be  slow  ;  but  they  were  effects,  which  the  history  of 
discovery  and  civilisation,  in  other  parts  of  the  world,  proved  to  be 
effective  and  practical.  What  was  this  mixed  condition  to  eventuate 
in  ? — how  long  was  it  to  continue  ?  Wore  the  tribes  to  exercise  sove- 
reign political  jurisdiction  over  the  tracts  they  lived  on  ?  Were  they  to 
submit  to  the  civilized  coJo,  and  if  so,  to  the  penal  code  only,  or  also 
to  the  civil  ?  Or,  if  not,  were  they  to  exist  by  amalgamation  with  the 
European  stocks,  and  thus  contribute  the  elements  of  a  new  race  ? 
These,  and  many  other  questions,  early  arose,  and  were  often  not  a  little 
perplexing  to  magistrates,  legislatures,  and  governors.  It  was  evident 
the  aboriginal  race  possessed  distinctive  general  rights,  but  these  existed 
conteniporaneously,  or  intermixed  with  the  rights  of  the  discoverers. 
How  were  these  separate  rights  to  be  defined  ?  How  were  the  weak 
to  be  protected,  and  the  strong  to  be  restrained,  at  points  beyond  the 
ordinary  pale  of  the  civil  law  .'  If  a  red  man  killed  a  white,  without 
the  ordinary  jurisdiction  of  the  courts,  could  he  be  seized  as  a  criminal .' 
And  if  so,  were  civil  offences,  committed  without  the  jurisdiction  of 
either  territory,  cognizable  in  either,  or  neither  ?  Could  there  be  a 
supremacy  within  a  supremacy  ?  And  what  was  the  limit  between 
State  and  United  States  laws  .'  Such  were  among  the  topics  entering 
into  the  Indian  policy.  It  was  altogether  a  mixed  system,  and  like  most 
mixed  systems,  it  worked  awkwardly,  confusedly,  and  sometimes  badly. 
Precedents  were  to  be  established  for  new  cases,  and  these  were  per- 
petually subject  to  variation.  Legislators,  judges,  and  executive  officers, 
were  often  in  doubt,  and  it  required  the  wisest,  shrewdest,  and  best  men 
in  the  land  to  resolve  these  doubts,  and  to  lay  down  rules,  or  advice,  for 
future  proceeding  in  relation  to  the  Red  Race.  It  will  be  sufficient  to 
near  cut  the  latter  remark,  to  say,  that  among  the  sages  who  deemed 
this  subject  important,  were  a  Roger  Williams,  a  Penn,  a  Franklin,  a 
Washington,  a  Jefferson,  a  Monroe,  a  Crawford,  and  a  Calhoun. 

It  must  needs  have  happened,  that  where  the  Saxon  race  went,  the 
principles  of  law,  justice,  and  freedom,  must  prevail.  These  principles, 
as  they  existed  in  England  at  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
were  transferred  to  America,  with  the  Cavaliers,  the  Pilgrims,  and  the 
Quakers,  precisely,  as  to  the  two  first  topics,  as  they  existed  at  hor*e. 
Private  rights  were  as  well  secured,  and  public  justice  as  well  awarded 
here,  as  there.  But  th ^^y  also  brought  over  the  aristocratic  system, 
which  was  upheld  by  the  royal  governor:^,  who  were  the  immediate  re- 
presentatives of  the  crown.  Tiie  doctrine  was  imprescriptible,  that  the 
fee  of  all  public  or  unpatented  lands  was  in  the  crown,  and  all  inhabit- 
ants of  the  realm  owed  allegiance  and  ''^''.Ity  to  the  crown.  This  doc- 
trine, when  applied  to  the  native  tribes  of  America,  left  them  neither 


T 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


371 


led 

fern, 
Ire- 


fee-simple  in  the  soil,  nor  political  sovereignty  over  it.  It  cut  them 
down  to  vassals,  but,  by  a  legal  solecism,  they  were  regarded  as  a  sort 
of  free  vassals.  So  long  as  the  royal  governments  remained,  they  had 
the  usufruct  of  the  public  domain — the  right  of  fishing,  and  hunting,  and 
planting  upon  it,  and  of  doing  certain  other  acts  of  occupancy  ;  but  this 
right  ceased  just  as  soon,  and  as  fast,  as  patents  were  granted,  or  the  public 
exigency  required  the  domain.  The  native  chiefs  were  quieted  with 
presents  from  the  throne,  through  the  local  officers,  and  their  ideas  of  in- 
dependence and  control  were  answered  by  the  public  councils,  in  which 
friendships  were  established,  and  the  public  tranquillity  looked  after. 
Private  purchases  were  made  from  the  outset,  but  the  idea  of  a  public 
treaty  of  purchase  of  the  soil  under  the  proprietary  and  royal  governors, 
was  not  entertained  before  the  era  of  William  Penn. 

It  remained  for  the  patriots  of  1775,  who  set  up  the  frame  of  our  pre- 
sent government,  by  an  appeal  to  arms,  to  award  the  aboriginal  tribes 
the  full  proprietary  right  to  the  soil  they  respectively  occupied,  and  to 
guarantee  to  them  its  full  and  free  use,  until  such  right  was  relinquished 
by  treaty  stipulations.  So  far,  they  were  acknowledged  as  sovereigns. 
This  is  the  first  step  in  their  political  exaltation,  and  dates,  in  our  re- 
cords, from  the  respective  treaties  of  Fort  Pitt,  September  17,  1778, 
and  of  Fort  Stanwix,  of  October  22,  1784.  The  latter  was  as  early 
after  the  establishment  of  our  independence,  as  these  tribes — the  Six 
nations,  who,  with  the  exception  of  the  Oneidas,  sided  with  the  parent 
country — could  be  brought  to  listen  to  the  terms  of  peace.  They  were 
followed  by  the  Wyandots,  Delawares,  and  Chippewas,  and  Ottowas, 
in  January,  1785  ;  by  the  Cherokees,  in  November  of  the  same  year  ; 
and  by  the  Choctaws  and  Shawnees,  in  January,  1786.  Other  western 
nations  followed  in  1789  ;  the  Creeks  did  not  treat  till  1790.  And  from 
this  era,  the  system  has  been  continued  up  to  the  present  moment.  It 
may  be  affirmed,  that  there  is  not  an  acre  of  land  of  the  public  domain 
of  the  United  States,  sold  at  the  land  offices,  from  the  days  of  Genera! 
Washington,  but  what  has  been  acquired  in  this  manner.  VVar,  in  which 
we  and  they  have  been  frequently  involved,  since  that  period,  has  con- 
veyed no  territorial!  right.  Wo  have  conquered  them,  on  the  field,  not 
to  usurp  territory,  but  to  place  them  in  a  condition  to  observe  how  much 
more  their  interests  and  permanent  prosperity  would  be,  and  have  ever 
been,  promoted  by  the  plough  than  the  sword.  And  there  has  been  a 
prompt  recurrence,  at  every  mutation  from  war  to  peace,  punctually,  to 
that  fine  sentiment  embraced  in  the   first  artirl'  first  treaty  ever 

made  between  the  American  government  and  i  tribes,  namely, 

that  all  offences  and  animosities  "  shall  be  mutu,  iven,  and  buried 

in  deep  oblivion,  and  never  more  be  had  in  remembrance."* 


'm 


•  Treaty  of  Fort  Pitt,  1778. 


H^% 


372 


INDIAN   POLICY. 


i'?"» 


rv 


i 


The  first  step  to  advance  the  aboriginal  man  to  his  natural  and  just 
political  rights,  namely,  tho  acknowlodgment  of  his  right  to  the  aoil,  vre 
have  mentioned  ;  but  those  that  were  to  succeed  it  were  more  difficult 
and  complex  in  their  bearings.  Congress,  from  the  earliest  traces  ot 
their  action,  as  they  appear  in  their  journals  and  public  acts,  confuied  the 
operation  of  the  civil  code  to  the  territory  actually  acquired  by  negotia- 
tion, and  treaties  duly  ratified  by  the  Senate,  and  proclaimed,  agreeably 
to  the  Constitution,  by  the  President.  So  much  of  this  public  territory 
as  fell  within  the  respective  State  lives,  fell,  by  the  terms  of  our  politi- 
cal compact,  under  State  laws,  and  the  jurisdiction  of  the  State  courts  ; 
and  as  soon  as  new  tracts  of  the  Indian  territory,  thus  within  State  boun- 
daries, were  acquired,  the  Slate  laws  had  an  exact  corresponding  exten- 
sion until  the  whole  of  such  Indian  lands  had  been  acquired.  This  pro- 
vided a  definite  and  clear  mode  of  action,  and  if  it  were  sometimes  the 
subject  of  doubt  or  confliction,  such  perplexity  arose  from  the  great  ex- 
tension of  the  country,  its  sparsely  settled  condition,  and  the  haste  or 
ignorance  of  local  magistrates.  And  these  difficulties  were  invariably 
removed  whenever  the  cases  came  into  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United 
States. 

Without  regard  to  the  area  of  the  States,  but  including  and  having 
respect  only  to  the  territories,  and  to  the  vast  and  unincorporated  wil- 
derness, called  the  "  Indian  country,"  Congress  provided  a  special  code 
of  laws,  and  from  the  first,  held  over  this  part  of  the  Union,  and  holds 
over  it  now,  full  and  complete  jurisdiction.  This  code  was  designed 
chiefly  to  regulate  the  trade  carried  on  at  those  remote  points  between 
the  white  and  red  men,  to  preserve  the  public  tranquillity,  and  to  provide 
for  the  adjudication  of  offences  Citizens  of  the  United  States,  carrying 
the  passport,  license,  or  authority  of  their  government,  are  protected  by 
their  papers  thus  legally  obtained  ;  and  the  tribes  arc  held  answerable  for 
their  good  treatment,  and  if  violence  occur,  for  their  lives.  No  civil 
process,  however,  has  efficacy  in  such  positions  ;  and  there  is  no  com- 
pulsory legal  collection  of  debts,  were  it  indeed  practicable,  on  the  Indian 
territories.  The  customs  and  usages  of  the  trade  and  intercourse, 
as  established  from  early  times,  prevail  there.  These  customs  are 
chiefly  founded  on  the  patriarchal  system,  which  was  found  in  vogue  on' 
the  settlement  of  the  country,  and  they  admit  of  compensations  and 
privileges  founded  on  natural  principles  of  equity  and  right.  The  Indian 
criminal  code,  whatever  that  is,  also  prevails  there.  The  only  excep- 
tion to  it  arises  from  cases  of  Americans,  maliciously  killed  within  the 
"  Indian  country,"  the  laws  of  Congress  providing,  that  the  aggressors 
should  be  surrendered  into  the  hands  of  justice,  and  tried  by  the  nearest 
United  States  courts. 

These  preliminary  facts  will  exhibit  some  of  the  leading  features  of 
the  mixed  system  alluded  to.     Its  workings  were  better  calculated  for 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


373 


(he  early  stages  of  society,  while  population  was  sparse  and  the  two 
racc8,  as  bodies,  kept  far  apart,  tliaii  for  its  inaturcr  periods.  As  the  in- 
tervening lands  became  ceded,  and  sold,  and  settled,  and  the  tribes  them- 
selves began  to  put  on  aspects  of  civilisation,  the  discrepancies  of  the  sys- 
tem, and  its  want  of  hoinogenoousncss  and  harmony,  becamemore  appii- 
rent.  Throughout  the  whole  period  of  the  adiuinistrations.of  \Vashington, 
and  John  Adams,  and.lefforson,  a  period  of  twenty  years,  the  low  state  of 
our  population,  and  the  great  extent  and  unreclaimed  character  of  the 
public  domain,  left  the  Indians  undisturbed,  and  no  questions  of  much 
importance  occurred  to  test  the  permanency  of  the  system  as  regards 
the  welfare  of  the  Indians.  Mr.  Jefilfrson  foresaw,  however,  the  effect 
of  encroachments  beyond  the  Ohio,  and  with  an  enlightened  regard  for 
the  race  and  their  civilisation,  prepared  a  new  and  consolidated  code  of 
all  prior  acts,  with  some  salutary  new  provisions,  which  had  the  effect  to 
systematize  the  trade  and  intercourse,  and  more  fully  to  protect  the  rights 
of  the  Indians.  This  code  served,  with  occasional  amendments,  through 
the  succeeding  administrations  of  Madison,  Monroe,  and  John  Quincy 
Adams,  into  that  of  General  Jackson,  when,  in  1834,  the  greatly  ad- 
vanced line  of  the  frontiers,  the  multiplied  population,  and  necessarily 
increased  force  of  the  Indian  department,  and  the  large  amount  of  Indian 
annuities  to  be  paid,  called  for  its  thorough  revision,  and  a  new  general 
enactment  was  made. 

Previously,  however,  to  this  time,  during  the  administration  of  Mr. 
Monroe,  it  was  jierceived  that  the  Indian  tribes,  as  separate  communi- 
ties, living  in,  and  surrounded  by,  people  of  European  descent,  and  gov- 
erned by  a  wiuely  different  system  of  laws,  arts,  and  custotns,  could  not 
be  expected  to  arrive  at  a  state  of  permanent  prosperity  while  thus  lo- 
cally situated.  The  tendency  of  the  Saxon  institutions,  laws,  and  juris- 
prudence, was  to  sweep  over  them.  The  greater  must  needs  absorb 
the  less.  And  the  3  appeared,  on  wise  and  mature  reflection,  no  rea- 
sonable hope  to  the  true  friends  of  the  native  race,  that  they  could  sus- 
tain themselves  in  independency  or  success  as  foreign  elements  in  the 
midst  of  the  State  communities.  It  was  iaipoasible  that  two  systems  of 
governments,  so  diverse  as  the  Indian  and  American,  should  co-exist  on 
the  same  territory.  All  history  proved  this.  The  most  rational  hope 
of  success  for  this  race,  the  only  ont;  which  indeed  appeared  practical 
on  a  scale  commensurate  with  the  object,  was  to  re  lOve  them,  with 
their  own  consent,  to  a  position  entirely  without  the  boundaries  of  the 
State  jurisdictions,  where  thsy  might  assert  their  political  sovereignty, 
and  live  and  develope  their  true  national  character,  under  their  own 

The  impelling  cause  for  the  action  of  the  government,  during  Mr 
Monroe's  administration,  was  the  peculiar  condition  of  certain  tribes,  liv- 
ing on  their  own  origmal  territories,  within  the  State  boundaries,  and 


Vi 


^;ti'; 


I 


■*ti 


1 

i 

:f! 

i 

'  5  ■  M* 

iS5  >\h 


m 


I 


!f|    i. 


:r74 


INDIAN   POLICY. 


who  were  adverse  to  further  cessions  of  such  territory.  The  question 
lusumed  its  principal. interest  in  the  State  of  (Icorgia,  within  which  por- 
tions of  the  Creek  and  Cherokee  tribes  were  then  living.  About  ten 
millions  of  acres  of  lands  were  thus  in  thn  occupancy  of  these  two  tribes. 
As  the  population  of  Georgia  expanded  and  approached  the  Indian  set- 
tlements, the  evils  of  the  mixed  political  system  alluded  to  began  strong- 
ly to  evince  themselves.  In  the  progress  of  the  dispersion  of  the  human 
race  over  the  globe,  there  never  was,  perhaps,  a  more  diverse  legal,  po- 
litical, and  moral  amalgamation  attempted,  than  there  was  found  to  ex- 
ist, when,  in  this  area,  the  descendants  from  the  old  Saxons,  north-men 
and  Hugenots  from  Europe,  came  in  contact  with  the  descendants  (we 
speak  of  a  theory)  of  the  idle,  pastoral,  unphilosophic,  non-induct'^^o  race 
of  central  Asia,  living  in  the  genial  climate  and  sunny  valleys  orgia 

and  Alabama. 

The  American  government  had  embarrassed  itself  by  stipulating  at  an 
early  day,  with  the  State  of  Georgia,  to  extinguish  the  Indian  title  with- 
in her  boundaries,  at  the  earliest  practicable  period,  when  it  could  be  done 
"  peaceably  and  on  reasonable  conditions."  The  Indians,  as  they  ad- 
vanced in  agriculture,  became  averse  to  sell.  The  Georgians,  as  they 
increased  in  numbers,  became  importunate  for  the  territory  to  which  they 
had,  in  this  event,  the  reversionary  right.  The  President  was  frequently 
importuned  by  the  State  authorities.  The  Indians  were  frequently 
brought  to  consider  the  subject,  which  was  one  that  increased  its  impor- 
tance with  years. 

We  have  deemed  it  proper  to  put  this  matter  in  its  right  attitude  in 
relation  to  the  great  question  of  Indian  removal ;  and  as  furnishing,  as  it 
did,  reasons  for  the  early  consideration  and  action  of  the  government. 
It  is  not  our  intention  to  pursue  the  Georgia  question  disjunctively — we 
have  neither  time  nor  space  for  it  here,  and  will  only  further  premise, 
that  it  is  susceptible  of  some  very  different  views  from  those  often  pre- 
mised of  it.*  That  it  was  one  of  the  prominent  considerations  which 
led  the  administration  of  Monroe  to  take  up  betimes  the  general  question 
of  the  Indian  tribes,  is  well  known  and  remembered,  and  apparent  from 
u  perusal  of  the  public  documents  of  the  era. 

Governed  by  such  considerations,  Mr.  Monroe  communicated  a  spe- 
cial message  to  Congress  on  the  27th  of  January,  1S25,  recommending 
the  removal  of  all  the  tribes  within  the  States  and  Territories,  and  pro- 
viding for  their  future  "location  and  government.^'  This  is  the  official 
date  and  foundation  of  the  plan  of  removal,  which  has  been  so  generally, 

*  We  have  only  space  to  say  here,  that  the  cession  of  the  Georgia  lands  was  suS- 
beq'iently  made  by  the  Lower  Crocks  under  the  chieftaincy  of  General  M'Intosh, 
who  was  the  first  to  affix  his  signature  to  it.  For  this  act  he  paid  the  penalty  of  his 
life  ;  the  Upper  Creeks  and  their  adherents,  having  assembled  in  arms,  surrounded 
his  house,  and  fired  three  hundred  balls  into  it,  killing  its  unhappy,  but  distinguish- 
fd  inmate. 


INDIAN    POLirV. 


375 


and  may  we  not  add,  so  successfuHv  ar.d  propitiously  to  the  bi-st  into- 
re»t8  of  tlio  tribes,  carried  into  efli'cl.  "  Being  deeply  impressed  with 
the  opinion,"  observes  this  venerated  statesman,  who  has,  years  since, 
gone  to  join  the  patriot  spirits  who  achieved  our  independence — "  that 
the  removal  of  the  Indian  tribes  from  the  land  which  they  now  occu- 
py, within  the  limits  of  the  several  States  and  Territories,  to  the  coun- 
try lying  westward  and  northward  thereof,  within  our  acknowledged 
boundaries,  is  of  very  high  importance  to  the  Union,  and  may  be  accom- 
plished on  conditions,  and  in  a  manner,  to  promote  the  interests  and  hap- 
piness of  those  tribes,  the  attention  of  the  government  has  been  long 
draw..,  with  great  solicitude,  to  the  object. 

''  For  the  removal  of  the  tribes  within  the  limits  of  the  State  of  Geor- 
gia, the  motive  has  been  peculiarly  strong,  arising  from  the  compact  with 
that  State,  whereby  the  United  States  are  bound  to  extinguish  the  In- 
dian title  to  the  lands  within  it,  whenever  it  may  be  done  peaceably,  and 
on  reasonable  conditions. 

"  In  the  fulfdment  of  this  compact,  I  have  thought  that  the  United 
Slates  should  act  with  a  generous  spirit,  that  they  should  omit  nothing 
which  should  comport  with  a  liberal  construction  of  the  instrument,  and 
likewise  be  in  accordance  with  the  just  rights  of  those  tribes.  fVom  the 
view  which  I  have  taken  of  the  subject,  I  am  satisfied  that,  in  the  dis- 
charge of  these  important  duties,  in  regard  tc  both  the  parties  alluded  to, 
the  United  States  will  have  to  encounter  no  conflicting  interests  with 
either  :  on  the  contrary,  that  the  removal  of  the  tribes  from  the  Territo- 
ries which  they  inhabit,  to  that  which  was  designated  in  the  message  at 
the  commencement  of  the  session,  which  would  accomplish  the  object 
for  Georgia,  under  a  well  digested  plan  for  their  government  and  civili- 
sation, in  a  mode  agreeable  to  themselves,  would  not  only  shield  them 
from  impending  ruin,  but  promote  their  welfare  and  happiness.  Experi- 
ence has  clearly  demonstrated  that,  in  their  present  state,  it  is  impossible  to 
incorporate  them,  in  such  masses,  in  any  form  whatever,  into  our  system.  It 
has  also  demonstrated,  with  equal  certainty,  that  without  a  timely  anticipa- 
tion of,  and  provision  against,  the  dangers  to  which  they  arc  exposed,  under 
catises  which  it  will  be  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  control,  their  degrada- 
tion and  extermination  will  be  inevitable.''* 

We  have  underscored  the  last  two  simtenccs,  because  they  express 
in  forcible  and  just  language,  the  experience  of  the  American  govern- 
ment, in  relation  to  the  subject,  after  an  experiment  of  fifty  years,  dating 
from  '75,  and  lie,  indeed,  at  the  foundation  of  the  present  Indian  policy. 
It  is  also  the  experience  of  sound  and  calm  observers,  who  have  watch- 
ed the  operation  of  our  laws  and  customs  upon  the  isolated  Indian  com- 
munities in  the  States.  Every  year  hf.s  exemplified  the  futility  of  rais- 
ing them  up  to  the  European  standard  in  industry,  in  intelligence  or  cha- 
racter, while  thus  situated ;  nor,  indeed,  has  it  been  practicable  to  shield 


»♦, 


If 

1 
- 1' 


r 


1 


v" 
^^^ 

^y^^.^. 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-S) 


1.0 

m 

.1.1   f.-^ia 


^1^8     125 

lU 

u 
I. 


Sciences 
Corporaticn 


33  WBT  MAIN  STMET 

WMSTH,N.Y.  UStO 

(716)  •72-4503 


// 


^  .-% 


4^ 


■$^ 


^ 


<(^^<>" 


^A 


376 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


them  efTi'ctually  :» gainst  the  eombined  eflbcts  of  intemperance,  personal 
gloth,  ami  of  popular  and  vulgar  contumely. 

Mr.  Calhoun,  whose  report  on  the  subject  was  transmitted  to  Con- 
gress, with  tho  message  abova  named,  communicates  the  details  essen- 
tial to  tho  execution  of  the  proposed  plan.  He  states  the  whole  num- 
ber of  Indians  io  bo  renjoved  from  th(!  States  and  Territories,  excluding 
those  located  west  and  north  of  Lake  Michigan  and  the  Straits  of  St. 
Mary's,  at  07,000  souls,  who  occupy  about  77  millions  of  acres  of  land. 
The  country  proposed  for  their  location  is  that  stretching  imm(.'diat(.'ly 
west,  beyond  the  boundaries  of  the  States  of  Missouri  and  Arkansas, 
having  the  River  Arkansas  running  through  its  centre  from  west  to  cast, 
the  Missouri  and  Red  rivers  respectively  as  the  northern  boundary,  and 
the  vast  grassy  plains  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  as  its  western 
limit. 

The  map  which  we  publish  of  this  territory,  is  drawn  on  the  basis  of 
one  which  was  published  by  Congress  in  1S34,  in  illustration  of  the  re- 
port of  the  committee  on  Indian  affairs  of  May  30th  of  that  session.  It 
embraces  all  the  locations  of  tribes  to  that  period. 

The  plan  proposed  the  gratuitous  grant  of  the  country  to  the  respec- 
tive tribes,  and  their  removal  to  it  at  government  expense.  It  embraces 
the  transference  to  it,  of  their  schools  established  by  religious  societies,  and 
supported,  in  part,  by  the  civilisation  fund,  and  all  their  means  of  moral 
and  religious  culture.  It  is  based  on  the  pursuit  of  agriculture,  the  me- 
chanic arts,  and  the  raising  of  cattle  and  stock.  It  invests  the  tribrs 
with  full  power  of  making  and  executing  all  their  laws  and  regulations, 
civil  and  criminal.  It  stipulates  military  protection,  to  keep  the  sur- 
rounding tribes  at  peace.  It  leaves  them  their  political  sovereignty ; 
being  without  the  boundary  of  the  States,  under  their  own  chiefs  and 
local  governors,  with  such  aids  as  arc  necessary  to  enable  the  various 
tribes  to  associate  and  set  up  the  franie  of  an  associated  government  to 
be  managed  by  themselves,  and  as  subsequently  proposed  in  Congress, 
to  be  represented  in  that  l)ody  whenever  the  system  shall  be  perfected 
so  as  to  justify  this  nu-asure.  It  proposed,  as  the  basis  of  removal,  a 
solemn  act  of  Congress,  •guaranteeing  the  country  to  them,  and  exclud- 
ing its  future  incorporation  into  the  States.  A  second  location,  in  the 
northern  latitudes,  was  proposed  for  the  Indians  west  of  Michigan,  where 
a  further  body  of  32,2Gf)  souls  wore  estimated  to  reside. 

Such  were  the  general  principles  of  Mr.  Monroe's  plan,  submitted  in 
1825,  and  subsequently  adopted  by  Congress, -in  its  essential  features. 
It  has  now  been  in  operation  EioHrEEN  years,  and  it  is  proposed,  in 
bringing  this  paper  to  a  close,  briefly  to  examine  the  condition  and  pros- 
pects of  the  expatriated  tribes,  in  the  country  to  which  they  have  been 
transferred. 

By  a  report  from  the  proper  department,  transmitted  to  Congress  with 


TNDIAN    POLICY. 


3T7 


the  Presidnnt's  mossag!;  in  1830,  tho  result  of  the  first  ton  years'  oxpo- 
rinncnt  is  shown  to  have  bi'cii  thn  actual  migration  of  40,000  from 
their  original  seats,  cast,  to  the  jillottiid  Indian  territory,  wisi  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi. Of  this  nuniluT,  IS.OOO  wcn^  Creeks,  ir),000  Clu.i  'iws,  0,000 
Cherokecs,  2,000  Chippcwas,  ()(tawas,  and  Pottowatlomits,  1,300 
Shawnees,  800  Dolawares,  500  Quapaws,  400  Seminoles,  (iOO  Kicka- 
poo.s,  400  Senecas,  and  an  average  of,  say  200  each,  of  Appalacliicolas, 
Weas,  Piankashaws,  Peorias  and  Kaskaskias.  In  this  statement,  small 
fractions  over  or  under,  are  omitted.  A  location  and  permanent  home 
has  been  provided  for  seventeen  tribes  and  parts  of  tribes ;  a  number 
which,  in  the  succeeding  seven  years,  we  speak  from  documents  befor'» 
us,  has  been  largely  augmented.  The  whole  body  of  the  Cherokecs,  oi 
the  Creeks,  or  Muscogees,  of  the  Chickasaws  and  Choctaws,  &c.,  and 
also,  with  the  exception  of  one  ))rincipal  band,  of  the  Seminoles,  have 
boen  removed.  Portions  of  other  tribes,  not  then  full,  have  joined  their 
kindred  ;  and  some  whole  tribes,  who  had  not  before  come  into  the  ar- 
rangement, and  ceded  their  lands  east,  as  the  Miamas  of  the  Wabash, 
and  the  Wyandots  of  Sanduskey,  have  since  accepted  locations  in  the 
Indian  territory.  The  Chickasaws  are  all  located  with  their  alliliateti 
countrymen,  the  Choctaws  ;  and  numbers  of  the  ancient  Iroquois  con- 
federacy, the  Six  Nations  of  New  York,  as  well  as  the  ancient  Mohe- 
gans  and  Munsces,  have,  within  a  few  years,  selected  locations  south  of 
the  Missouri.  The  entire  number  of  red  men  now  concentrated  on  those 
plains  and  valleys,  where  winter  scarcely  exerts  any  severity  of  power, 
may  be  set  down  at  77,000  souls,  leaving,  from  the  official  report  of 
1841,  but  21,774  of  the  original  estimated  number  of  1825,  to  be  remov- 
ed ;  exclusive  of  those  west  of  the  straits  of  Michilimachinac  and  St. 
Mary's. 

From  the  documents  accompanying  the  annual  report  transmitted  to 
Congress  by  the  President,  in  December,  1840,  the  amount  of  funds 
invested  by  the  government  in  stocks,  for  the  Indians,  was  §2,580,000. 
on  which  the  annual  interest  paid  to  them  was  $131,05.  Twenty-four 
of  the  tribes  had  permanently  appropriated,  by  treaty,  $60,730  per  an- 
num, for  the  purpose  of  education.  The  number  of  schools  maintained, 
and  the  number  of  pupils  actually  taught,  are  not  furnished.  It  is  grati- 
fying to  know,  from  this  source,  that  civilisation,  agriculture,  and  the 
mechanic  arts,  are  making  a  rapid  progress,  and  that  education  and 
Christianity  are  walking  hand-in-hand.  Planting  and  raising  cattle  are 
adopted  generally.  Portions  of  the  most  advanced  tribes  have  devoted 
themselves  to  the  mechanic  arts,  supplying  themselves,  to  a  limited  ex- 
tent, with  smiths,  wheelwrights,  carpenters,  and  joiners,  and  some  other 
branches.  Spinning  and  hand-loom  weaving  are  practised  to  some  ex- 
lent.  There  are  native  merchants,  among  the  three  principal  southern 
tribes,  who  ship  their  own  cotton  and  other  products  to  market,  and  Mip- 


378 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


ply  their  pcopk*,  in  rclurn,  with  such  products  of  the  East  and  West  lu- 
dies,  and  oilier  parts  of  thf  world,  as  they  require.  A  large  part  of  the 
contracts,  particularly  for  Indian  corn,  required  to  subsist  the  United 
States  troops  in  that  (piartt-r  of  the  Union,  is  furnished  by  native  con- 
tractors. Their  legislation  is  performed  in  representative  councils,  and 
is  well  adapted  to  the  actual  and  advancing  state  of  society.  Many  of 
their  leading  men  arc  well  educated  ;  some  of  them  classically ;  and  the 
general  moral  and  intellectual  tone  and  habits  of  the  tribes,  arc  clearly 
and  strikingly  on  the  advance.  It  requires,  it  is  believed,  but  time  and 
perseverance  in  civil  associations,  to  lead  them  to  the  same  results  ar< 
rived  at  by  other  barbarous  nations,  and  to  demonstrate  to  them  the 
value  and  importance  of  a  general  political  confederation,  founded  on  the 
principles  of  equal  rights  and  equal  representation,  supported  by  public 
virtue  and  intelligence. 

Having  sketched  the  cause  of  the  decline  of  that  portion  of  the  North 
American  Indians,  who  were  seated  along  the  Atlantic,  and  the  plan 
proposed  for  checking  it,  w-  shall  now,  with  the  map  and  documentary 
evidence  before  us,  devote  a  few  moments  to  the  present  condition  and 
prospects  of  the  more  prominent  tribes. 

1 .  The  Choctaws,  beginning  at  the  extreme  south  of  the  territory,  are 
the  first  in  position.  They  occupy  the  country  above  the  State  of  Ar- 
kansas, extending  from  the  Arkansas  to  the  Red  river,  following  up  the 
Canadian  branch  of  the  former,  comprising  an  area  of  about  150  miles 
in  breadth,  by  200  in  length.  They  are  bounded  by  Texas  south-west. 
The  country  is  well  adapted  for  grain  and  the  raising  of  stock,  in  its 
middle  and  northern  parts,  and  for  cotton  on  the  south.  Many  of  the 
natives  have  large  fields,  where,  but  a  few  years  since,  the  forest  was 
untouched.  Saw  mills,  grist  mills,  and  cotton  gins,  are  either  erecting 
or  erected  throughout  the  country.  Salt  is  manufactured  by  an  intelli- 
gent Choctaw.  Iron  ore  has  been  found,  and  specimens  of  gold  have 
been  picked  up  in  various  places. 

This  tribe  is  governed  by  a  written  constitution  and  laws.  Their  ter- 
ritory is  divided  into  three  districts,  each  of  which  elects,  once  in  four 
years,  a  ruling  chief,  and  ten  representatives.  The  general  council, 
thus  constituted,  and  consisting  of  thirty  councillors,  meets  annually,  on 
the  first  Monday  in  October.  Voters  must  be  Choctaws,  of  age,  and 
residents  of  the  districts.  The  three  chiefs  have  a  joint  veto  power 
on  all  laws  passed  ;  but  two-thirds  of  the  council  may  re-pass  them  after 
such  rejection. 

The  council  of  thirty  appoint  their  own  speaker  and  clerk,  and  keep 
a  journal.  They  meet  in  a  large  and  commodious  council-house,  fitted 
up  with  seats  for  members  and  spectators,  and  committee  rooms.  Their 
sessions  are,  usually,  about  ten  days  in  duration.  They  are  paid  two 
dollars  per  diem  for  their  services,  out  of  public  funds. 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


379 


lu  addition  to  this  evidence  of  capacity  for  self-government,  there  are 
judicial  districts  established,  the  right  of  trial  by  jury  is  secured,  and 
there  is  an  appeal  to  the  highest  tribunal.  All  the  males,  of  a  special 
age,  are  subject  to  do  military  duty :  for  this  purpose  the  territory  is 
.subdivided  into  thirty  two  captaincies,  the  whole  lieiiig  placed  under  the 
orders  of  a  general.  The  council  has  passed  many  good  and  whole.some 
laws ;  among  them,  one  against  intemperance  and  the  sale  of  ardent 
spirits.  The  collection  of  debts  is  at  present  not  compulsory,  being 
regulated  by  questions  of  credit,  punctuality,  and  honor,  which  are  to  be 
adjusted  between  the  buyer  and  seller.  The  country  is  too  sparsely 
settled,  and  the  popular  odium  against  incarceration  too  strong,  to  permit 
a  resort  to  it.  Thus,  it  will  be  seen,  this  tribe  exhibit  in  their  frame 
of  government  the  elements  of  a  representative  republic,  not  a  pure 
democracy,  with  perhaps  sufficient  conservative  power  to  guard  against 
sudden  popular  effervescence. 

The  Choctaws  have  twelve  public  schools,  established  by  treaty 
stipulations  with  the  United  States.  There  arc  several  missionaries 
amongst  them,  of  the  Presbyterian  and  Methodist  denominations,  whose 
labors  are  reported  by  the  public  agents  to  be  beneficial,  and  calculated 
to  advance  their  condition.  There  are  four  public  blacksmith  shops, 
two  of  which  are  exclusively  worked  by  the  natives.  The  strikers,  or 
assistants,  at  all  the  shops,  are  natives.  Shops  have  also  been  erected, 
in  various  parts  of  the  nation,  which  are  occupied  only  in  the  spring  and 
summer,  in  planting  and  crop  time.  The  mechanics  in  these  are  na- 
tives, who  arc  paid,  not  ty  the  individuals  requiring  aid,  but  out  of  public 
funds.  The  nation  has  an  academy  located  in  Scott  county,  Kentucky, 
at  which  125  students  were  tiiught  in  1839  and  1S40.  This  institution 
is  now  in  the  process  of  being  established  in  their  own  territory.  This 
tribe  we  learn  by  the  Secretary  of  War's  report,  appropriated  $18,000 
of  their  annuities,  in  1843,  to  educational  purposes. 

2.  Chickasaws.  This  tribe  is  of  the  same  lineage  as  the  Choctaws  ; 
and,  by  a  compact  with  the  latter,  they  occupy  the  same  territory,  and 
live  intermixed  with  them.  It  constitutes  a  part  of  this  compact,  that 
the  Chickasaws  arc  to  concentrate  their  population,  and  form  a  fourth 
election  district,  which  shall  be  entitled  to  elect  ten  representatives,  and 
three  senatorial  chiefs,  to  the  national  Council.  The  aggregate  amount 
of  the  vested  funds  of  this  tribe,  in  1840,  was  $515,230  44;  of  which 
$146,000  is  devoted  to  orphans.  The  annual  interest  paid  by  the  gov- 
ernment is  $27,063  83.  They  participate  equally  in  the  advantages  of 
the  Choctaw  academy,  and  have  had  many  of  their  youth  educated  at 
that  institution. 

3.  Next,  in  geographical  position,  to  the  united  Choctaws  and  Chick- 
asaws, are  the  Muskogees,  who  are  more  generally  known  under  the 
name  of  Creeks.     They  occupy  a  territory  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles 


fir 


1    ! 


380 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


in  length,  by  ninety  in  breadth.  They  are  bounded  on  the  south  by  the 
Canadian  fork  of  the  Arkansas,  and  by  the  district  of  the  Sominoles, 
which  lies  between  the  main  branch  of  this  stream  and  its  north  fork. 
Their  territory  reaches  to  a  point  opposite  the  junction  of  the  Neosho, 
and  is  protracted  thence  north  to  the  Cherokee  boundary.  It  is  a  rich 
tract,  well  adapted  to  the  growth  of  corn,  vegetables,  and  esculents, 
and  thu  raising  of  stock.  It  is  not  as  abundantly  wutereu  by  running 
streams  as  some  of  the  tracts,  or  rather,  it  is  a  characteristic  of  its 
smaller  streams  that  they  run  dry,  or  stand  in  pools,  during  the  latter 
part  of  summer.  In  place  of  these,  it  has  some  good  springs.  The 
main  and  the  north  fork  of  the  Canadian  are  exemptions  from  the  effects 
of  summer  drouth.  In  point  of  salubrity,  the  country  is  not  inferior  to 
other  portions  of  the  Indian  territory. 

The  government  of  the  Creeks  is  still  essentially  the  same  which 
they  exercised  on  the  banks  of  the  Chattahoochee  and  the  plains  of 
Georgia.  They  exist  in  chieftainships,  each  head  of  which  has  his  own 
local  jurisdiction,  civil  and  criminal.  Each  ruling  chief  has  his  village 
and  his  adherents  ;  and  the  condition  of  things  partakes  of  what  we  shall 
be  understood  by  designating  feudal  traits.  They  have  no  written  con- 
^itution ;  their  laws  are,  however,  now  reduced  in  part  to  writing. 
General  councils,  or  conventions,  not  exact  in  the  period  of  their  occur- 
rence, consider  and  decide  all  general  questions.  At  these,  the  chief- 
tainships are  all  entitled  to  representation.  Local  questions,  of  right 
and  police,  come  before  the  local  chiefs,  and  are  settled  according  to 
usage.  They  adhere  to  the  original  mode  of  working  common  or  town 
fields,  at  which  it  is  the  duty  of  all  to  assist,  both  in  the  original  clear- 
ing a.nd  in  the  annual  labor  of  planting  and  reaping.  There  are  also  in- 
dividuals, possessing  slaves,  who  manage  pretty  extensive  plantations. 
More  corn  is  raised  by  this  tribe  than  by  any  other  now  located  West. 
Over  and  above  their  own  wants,  they  have  for  several  years  had  a 
large  amount  for  sale  and  exportation.  Less  attention  has  been  paid  to 
the  raising  of  stock,  for  which,  indeed,  the  country  has  been  deemed  less 
propitious  ;  but  this  branch  of  industry  has  of  late  years  attracted  more 
attention. 

The  Creeks  had,  for  many  years  prior  to  their  removal,  been  divided 
mto  upper  and  lower  towns — a  distinction  which  has  been  transferred  to 
the  West.  0|>othleyoholo  is  the  chief  of  the  Upper,  and  Roly  Mcin- 
tosh of  the  Lower  Creeks.  These  two  chieftainships  embrace  the  lesser 
ones,  and  divide  the  nation  into  two  parties.  It  was  the  Lower  towns, 
headed  by  the  father  of  the  present  chief  (whose  tragic  death  we  have 
mentioned),  that  ceded  the  Georgian  territory,  and  thus  sided  in  the 
policy  of  that  State.  The  condition  in  which  this  tribe  existed,  in  por- 
tions of  Georgia,  Alabama,  and  Mississippi,  was,  in  other  respects,  pecu- 
liar.    In  emerging,  as  they  were  well  in  the  process  of  doing,  from  the 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


381 


hunter  to  the  agricultural  slate,  the  institution  of  slavery,  by  which  they 
were  surroundcci,  and  in  which  they  participated,  gave  a  peculiar  de* 
velopment  to  thc-ir  industry.  ChieCs,  who  were  averse  to  work  them- 
selves, c'inploycd  slaves,  and  thus  the  relation  of  planter  and  slave 
was  established  lon^  before  the  ({uestion  of  their  removal  occurred.  I'he 
etiects  of  this  were  to  exalt  a  portion  of  the  nation  above,  and  to  depress 
others  belnvv,  the  average  standin<r.  The  disparity  which  took  place  in 
laborious  habits  and  in  wealth,  also  impressed  itself  on  education,  dress, 
manners,  and  information  generally.  Although  the  idea  of  slavery  was 
well  known  to  the  red  race  from  the  earliest  times,  and  they  all  have  a 
word  for  it,  in  their  native  vocabularies,  and  practised  it  on  their  pri- 
soners, yet  the  result  we  arc  considering  was  accelerated  by  an  admix- 
ture of  European  blood  in  their  chieftains.  Hence  it  is  that  this 
tribe,  and  one  or  two  others  in  the  south,  have  for  years  been  able  to 
put  forth  intelligent  chiefs  to  transact  their  public  business,  who  have 
astonished  the  circles  at  Washington.  Yet,  if  they  were  followed  to 
the  huts  of  the  common  people,  at  home,  there  was  a  degree  of  igno- 
rance and  barbarity,  even  Itelow  the  standard  of  our  leading  northern 
tribes.  Two  kinds  of  testimony,  respecting  the  condition  of  the  southern 
tribes,  both  very  diflerent,  and  both  true,  could  therefore  be  given. 

The  Creeks  came  west,  soured  and  disappointed,  and  but  litth^  dis- 
posed for  the  efibrt  before  them.  They  had  suffered  in  various  ways, 
and  they  had  left  the  southern  slopes  and  sunny  valleys  of  the  southern 
Alleganics  with  "  a  longing,  lingering  look."  They  had  never  mani- 
fested a  general  interest  in  schools,  and  none  whatever  in  religion.  The 
latter  is  still  the  prevalent  feeling.  It  is  believed  there  is  not  a  mission- 
ary now  tolerated  among  them.  There  is  a  more  friendly  feeling  towards 
education.  Neither  had  they  made  much  advance  in  mechanic  arts. 
The  chiefs  were  too  proud,  the  common  people  too  indolent,  to  learn  the 
use  of  the  saw  or  the  hammer.  Some  change,  in  this  respect,  is 
thought  to  have  cn^ui-d.  Mechanics  are  employed  for  their  benefit  and 
at  their  charges,  by  the  government,  which  must  introduce  the  elements 
of  mechanical  industry.  They  dress  in  a  rather  gaudy,  but  picturesque 
manner.  Thj^'  live  in  coiiilbrtable  houses  of  squared  or  scored  logs, 
fitted  up  with  useful  articles  of  furniture,  and  they  employ  beasts  of 
burthen  and  of  pleasure,  it  is  the  evidence  of  the  government  agents, 
that  the  signs  of  advancing  thrift  and  industry  are  among  them.  Tina- 
alone,  it  is  believed,  is  necessary,  with  a  perseverance  in  present  efforts, 
to  carry  them  onwards  to  civilisation  and  prosperity.* 

4.  Seminole:».  This  tribf  is  of  the  language  and  lineage  of  the 
Creeks.     They  are  appropriately  placed  on  a  tract  within  the  general 

•  This  tribe  has,  the  past  year  (1843),  passed  a  law  expelling  all  white  men 
who  play  at  cards,  from  the  limits  of  the  nation,  whether  they  have  Indiai; 
wives  or  not. 


*% 


1 


.4 


389 


INDIAN   POLICY. 


area  of  the  httcr,  bounded  on  thii  south  by  the  Canadian  fork  of  the 
Arkansas,  Hitd  by  th(>  lands  of  the  ('hoctuws  and  t*hicknsaws.  The 
tract  has  an  extent  of  seventy  miles  from  cast  to  west,  and  is  fully  ade- 
quate to  their  wants.  A  blacksmith's  shop  is  maintained  for  them ; 
they  are  furnished  with  agricultural  implements,  and  have  been  gratui- 
tously subsiHted,  us  olher  tribes,  one  year,  at  the  public  expense,  h  i* 
thought  to  be  unfavorable  to  their  progress,  that  they  have  been  allowed 
to  migrate  with  their  slaves,  who  ure  averse  to  labor  and  exert  a  pura- 
lyaing  influence  on  their  industry.  This  tribe  is  far  behind  the  othei 
•outhcrn  tribes  in  civilisation  and  manners.  They  occupied,  while  in 
Florida,  a  region  tnily  tropieal  in  its  climate,  and  which  yielded  sjwn- 
taneously  no  unim;>ortant  part  of  their  subsistence,  in  the  arrowroot  and 
ID  sea  fish.  Their  chief  product  thus  far,  in  the  west,  has  been  curn. 
They  live  under  ihc  authority  of  local  chiefs,  who,  as  in  all  their  pust 
history,  exercise  influence  in  proportion  to  their  talents  and  courapi-. 
Their  withdrawal  from  scenes  and  situations  which  served  as  nurseries 
of  idle,  savage  habits,  and  their  association  with  the  other  leading  trib(*K, 
who  arc  now  bent  on  supporting  themselves  exclusively  by  agriculture. 
have  been  favorable.  They  have  been  at  peace  since  their  arrival  on 
the  waters  of  the  Arkansas  ;  and  it  is  anticipated  that  they  will,  by  ex- 
ample and  emulation,  assiinilate  themselves  iu  industry  n'ith  the  pix  - 
existing  tribes.  It  has  already  been  d(>monstrated  that  they  will  sus- 
tain themselves  in  their  new  field  of  labor.  But  few  of  their  numbers 
— ^from  the  last  accounts  not  exceeding  100* — now  remain  in  Florida. 

5.  Cherokees.  This  tribe  is  prominent  among  the  native  stocks  m 
the  United  States,  and  is  foremost  in  the  efforts  it  has  made  to  take  rank 
among  civilized  nations.  In  this  eflbrt  it  has  passed  through  some 
severe  and  tragic  ordeals  from  internal  dissensions,  from  which  it  would 
seem,  that  in  proportion  as  the  prize  is  brought  within  their  grasp,  arc 
the  trials  multiplied  which  delay  its  seizure.  And,  notwithstanding  its 
strong  claims  to  consideration  on  this  head,  they  have,  it  must  be  ad- 
mitted, much  to  attain.  The  original  position  of  the  Cherokees,  in 
the  valleys  and  the  western  spurs  of  the  Alleganies,  and  remote  from 
the  disturbing  causes  which  agitated  the  other  tribes,  was  highly  favor- 
able to  their  increase  and  advance.  No  tribe  in  North  America  had 
remained  so  completely  undisturbed,  by  red  or  white  men,  up  to  the 
year  1836.  They  were  early,  and  to  a  considerable  extent,  cultiva- 
tors ;  and  whatever  they  were  in  ancient  times,  they  have  been  u 
nation  at  peace,  for  a  long  period.  Soon  after  the  close  of  the  late 
war  of  1812,  a  portion  of  this  tribe  went  over  the  Mississippi,  and,  by 
a  compact  with  government,  placed  themselves  between  the  waters  of 
the  White  river  and  the  Arkansas.     This  advance  formed  the  nucleus 


•  Secretary  of  War's  report,  1843. 


INDIAN   POLICY. 


of  that  political  party,  who  have  mingled  in  their  recent  assembliea 
under  the  name  uf  NVestern  Cherokees,  und  who  deemed  themaelvea 
to  be  entitled  to  Home  rights  and  considerations  abovt!  the  Ea8tern 
iJherokees.  The  principal  dissensions,  however,  prew  out  of  th«' 
question  of  the  cession  of  the  territory  east  uf  the  Mississippi.  This 
was  a  broad  ((uestion  of  salt  or  no  jia/e,  emigration  or  non-emiyraium. 
At  the  head  of  the  afiirmative  party  was  Ridge  ;  at  the  head  of  the 
negative,  Ross.  The  latter,  in  addition  to  his  being  the  leading  chiei 
und  most  prominent  man,  uas  in  n  large  majority,  and,  for  a  tini<-. 
successfully  resisted  the  measure.  The  former  drew  a  number  lit 
the  best  educated  chiefs  and  men  to  his  sidi;.  Availing  himself  o. 
the  temporary  absence  of  his  antagonist,  Ross,  from  the  country,  he 
ceded  the  country,  and  sealed  the  fate  of  his  tribe  east  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi. It  was  a  minority  treaty,  but  the  consideration  was  uinpi<  : 
it  secured  large  prospective  advantages,  besides  a  large  and  rich  <lomair. 
in  the  West.  It  was,  therefore,  sustained  by  the  government ;  the  U.  >. 
Senate  ratified  it,  adding  some  further  immunities  and  further  comfiens'i- 
lion,  at  the  instance  of  Ross.  The  tribe  was  removed,  but  it  went  wes: 
with  a  deadly  feud.  In  the  end,  Ridge,  like  Mcintosh,  paid  for  hit; 
temerity  with  his  life.  A  representatives  government  was  set  up,  consist- 
ing of  a  house  of  delegates  or  representatives,  annually  rhosen  by  dis- 
tricts ;  a  senatoiial  council,  with  powers  of  revision  or  co-action,  and  an 
executive  elective  head.  A  code  of  laws  has  been  adopted,  and  u 
judiciary  created  to  carry  them  into  effect.  This  8y.«'  .'in,  which  has  bet  i. 
in  operation  some  six  or  seven  years,  has  been  i^  jnd  adequate  t«' 
sustain  itself  through  scenes  of  severe  trial ;  and  it  must  be  rei;ai-det! 
as  one  which,  mc  tOod  as  it  may  be,  is  destined  to  endure. 

The  territory  of  th  •  Cherokees  is  between  that  of  the  Creeks  ami 
Osages  It  is  ample  beyond  their  wants,  fertile,  and  generally  welt 
watered.  The  Arkansas  crosses  it  centrally ;  it  has  the  Neosho  ami 
the  State  of  Arkaasas  as  its  eastern  boundary.  It  is  well  adapted  u< 
the  cereal  grains.  Corn,  wheat  and  oats  succeed  well,  together  with 
melons  and  culinary  vegetables  of  all  descriptions.  The  Cherokees 
have  been  long  accustomed  to  husbandry.  They  own  large  stocks  c! 
horses,  cattle,  hogs  and,  sheep.  They  occupy  substantial  and  comforta- 
ble bouses.  Many  of  their  females  spin  and  weave,  and  numbers  of 
their  people  are  clothed  in  their  own  manufactures.  Well  improved 
farms  extend  through  their  settlements.  A  number  of  their  merchants 
are  natives,  who  buy  and  sell  produce,  and  import  foreign  merchandise. 
Reading  and  writing  are  common  attainments.  They  have  schools  and 
churches.  They  have  mills  for  grinding  grain.  They  manufacture  salt 
to  a  limited  extent.  The  country  yields  stone  coal  and  gypsum.  The 
prairies,  which  are  interspersed  through  the  tract,  yield  a  fine  summer 
nuige  for  ca'^.tle,  and  produce  a  species  of  grass,  which,  when  property 


i^'lr, 


\' 


i     t 


384 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


cured,  is  lilllo  inforior  to  timothy.  With  a  country  which  has  thus  the 
elements  o(  |)ro:i|H'rity  in  ilsclf,  and  un  intollij^i-nt  and  industrious  popu- 
lation, this  tril)o  must,  ere  lung,  nr<\,unt  thu  gratifying  s|)uclaclo  of  a 
civilized  race. 

6.  Thu  Osa<;cs.  This  trihc  is  indigenous,  and  formerly  owned  a 
large  part  of  the  territory  which  is  now  assigned  to  others.  Their  habits 
and  condition  have  been,  however,  but  little  benefited  by  the  use  which 
they  have  made  o(  their  onnuities.  CIreat  exertions  have  been  made  by 
the  local  r.gents  to  induce  them  to  give  up  their  erratic  mode  of  life, 
and  become  agriculturists.  To  this  end  stock  and  agricultural  imple- 
ments have  been  furnished  them,  and  other  facilities  given,  but  without 
any  general  ellects.  Among  these  may  be  named  the  building  of  milUt, 
and  the  erection  of  well  built  cabins  for  their  chiefs.  There  is  no  tribe 
to  which  the  tcu'm  predatory  may  be  so  appropriately  applied  as  to  the 
Osages.  They  have,  from  an  early  day,  been  plunderers  on  that  fron- 
tier, among  red  and  white  men.  Possessing  a  large  territory,  formerly 
well  supplied  with  the  deer,  elk  and  buifalo,  powerful  in  numbers,  cou- 
rageous in  spirit,  and  enjoying  one  of  the  finest  climates,  these  early 
predatory  habits  have  been  transmitted  to  the  present  day.  They  arc 
loth  to  relinquish  this  wild  license  of  the  prairies — the  so-called  free- 
dom of  the  roving  Indian,  liut  it  is  a  species  of  freedom  which  the 
settlement  of  Missouri  and  Arkansas,  and  the  in-gathering  of  the  semi- 
civilized  tribes  from  the  south  and  the  north,  has  greatly  restricted. 
Game  has  become  comparatively  scarce.  The  day  of  the  Tunter  is  well 
nigh  past  in  thosr>  longitudes.  When  to  this  is  added  the  example  of 
the  expatriated  Indians,  in  tillage  and  grazing,  their  field  labors  in 
fencing  and  erecting  houses,  their  improved  modes  of  dress,  their 
8chools,  and  their  advanced  state  of  government  and  laws,  the  hope 
may  be  indulged  that  the  Osages  will  also  be  stimulated  to  enter  for  the 
prize  of  civilisation. 

Such  are  the  six  principal  tribes  who  form  the  nucleus,  or,  to  use  a 
military  phrase,  the  right  wing  of  the  expatriated  aboriginal  population, 
as  the  bands  are  arranged  in  their  order  from  south  to  north,  in  the 
trans-Ozark  or  Indian  territory.  It  would  aflford  us  pleasure  to  devote 
some  separate  considerations  to  each  of  the  remaining  nineteen  tribes  and 
half  tribes,  or  remnants  and  pioneers  of  tribes,  who  make  up  this  impos- 
ing and  interesting  colony,  where,  for  the  first  time  since  the  settlement 
of  the  Continent,  the  Indian  race  is  presented  in  an  independent,  com* 
pact,  and  prosperous  condition.  But  it  would  manifestly  extend  thii 
article  beyond  its  just  limits,  and  we  must  therefore  generalize  our  re- 
maining notices. 

We  still,  however,  adhere  to  a  geographical  method.  The  Senecas 
from  Sandusky,  and  the  mixed  Senecas  and  Shawnees,  are  situated 
northeast  of  the  Cherokees,  and  between  the  latter  and  the  western 


INDIAN   POLIOT. 


386 


boundary  of  Missouri.  They  possess  a  hundred  thousand  acres  of  choice 
laads.  The  Sanduskies  number  251  souls  ;  the  mixed  band,  222.  They 
are  represented  as  farmers  and  stock-raisers,  frugal,  industrious,  and  lens 
addicted  to  intemperance  than  their  neighbors.  They  cultivated,  in 
1839,  from  two  hundred  and  fifty  to  three  hundred  acres  of  com.  They 
hare  a  blacksmith^s  shop,  under  treaty  stipulations,  and  possess  good 
slocks  of  horses,  cattle,  and  hogs.  The  Quapaws  adjoin  the  Senecas 
and  Shawnecs  on  the  north,  and,  as  the  latter,  have  their  lands  fronting 
on  the  Neosho.  This  band  formerly  owned  and  ceded  the  south  banks 
of  the  Arkansas  from  its  mouth  as  high  as  the  Canadian  fork.  They  are 
indolent,  much  addicted  to  the  use  of  ardent  spirits,  and  depressed  in 
numbers.  They  have  a  tract  of  96,000  acres.  They  cultivate,  generally, 
about  one  hundred  acres  of  corn,  in  a  slovenly  manner.  Part  of  their 
numbers  are  seated  on  the  waters  of  Red  River,  and  the  Indian  predilec- 
tion for  rowing  is  nourished  by  the  frequent  habit  of  passing  to  and  fro. 
This  erratic  habit  is  an  unerring  test  of  the  hunter  state. 

The  Piankashaws  and  Weas  are  of  the  Miami  stock,  and  came  from 
the  waters  of  the  Wabash.  They  are  located  on  255  sections,  immedi- 
ately west  of  the  western  boundary  of  Missouri,  and  about  40  miles 
south  of  the  Konza.  Their  population  is  384,  of  which  222  are  Weas. 
Immediately  west  of  them  are  the  Peorias  and  Kaskaskias  of  the  Illinois 
family.  They  number  132,  and  possess  150  sections,  which  gives  an 
average  of  more  than  a  square  mile  to  each  soul.  Still  west  of  these, 
are  the  Ottowas  of  Ohio,  about  200  in  number,  and  above  them,  a  small 
band  of  61  of  the  Chippewas  of  Swan  Creek  and  Black  River  in  Michi- 
gan. These  locations  are  all  on  the  sources  of  the  Osage  River.  The 
lands  are  fine,  partly  woods  and  partly  prairie,  and  are  easily  cultivated. 
These  six  fragmentary  bands  are  not  dissimilar  in  their  habits  of  living 
and  the  state  of  their  advance  in  agriculture.  They  subsist  themselves 
by  raising  com  and  cattle  and  hogs.  They  evince  an  advancing  condi- 
tion, and  are  surrounded  by  circumstances  eminently  favorable  to  it. 

The  Shawnees  are  placed  at  the  junction  of  the  Konza  with  the  Mis- 
souri, extending  south  and  west.  They  number  a  little  short  of  1300, 
and  own  a  territory  of  ten  thousand  square  miles,  or  6,400,000  acres. 
They  are  cultivators  and  graziers  in  an  advanced  state  of  improvement. 
Hunting  may  be  occasionally  resorted  to  as  a  sport  or  amusement,  but  it 
has,  years  since,  been  abandoned  as  a  source  of  subsistence.  Indeed, 
the  &ilure  of  the  game  in  that  region  would  have  rendered  the  latter  im- 
perative, had  not  their  improved  habits  of  industry  led  to  it.  This  tribe 
have  essentiaHy  conquered  their  aversion  to  labor.  They  drive  oxen 
and  horses  tndned  to  the  plough.  They  split  rails  and  build  fences. 
They'erect  substantial  cabins  and  barns.  They  have  old  com  in  their 
eribsfirom  year  to  year     They  own  good  saddle-^MMacf  and  saddletyMd 

30 


* 


^v 


tj 


386 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


other  articles  of  caparison,  and  a  traveller  or  visitor  will  find  a  good  meal , 
•  clean  bed,  and  kind  treatment  in  their  settlements. 

Next  in  position  to  the  Shawncus  arc  the  Delawares,  the  descend- 
ants of  the  ancient  licnno  Lenapeos  of  Pennsylvania.  Allies  and  kin- 
drcd  in  their  ancient  position,  they  are  still  in  juxtaposition  in  their  new. 
Their  tract  begins  at  the  Junction  of  the  Konza  and  Missouri  on  thf 
north,  and  after  running  up  the  former  to  the  Konza  reserve,  extends 
north  and  west  so  iis  to  embrace  it  on  the  north.  It  contains  about 
3450  square  miles,  or  2,208,000  acres.  They  number,  at  the  last  dates 
to  which  wc  have  referred,  826  souls,  and  arc  on  the  increase.  In  point 
of  habits,  industry,  and  improvement,  they  are  perhaps  not  inferior  to 
any  of  the  northern  stocks.  Shielded  from  intemperance  by  their  posi- 
tion, out  of  the  State  limits,  where  they  arc  exclusively  under  the  influ- 
ence and  protection  of  Congress  laws,  this  tribe,  together  with  the  entire 
circle  of  Indian  communities  on  that  frontier,  has  been  for  some  years 
in  a  favourable  position  for  recovering  and  developing  their  true  energies. 
They  have,  within  a  few  years,  received  into  their  protection  a  small 
band  (182)  of  the  Monceys,  and  a  smaller  one,  of  74,  of  the  Stockbridges  : 
the  latter,  we  need  hardly  inform  the  intelligent  reader,  are  descendants 
of  the  ancient  Mohegans,  and  the  former  of  the  Minsi  and  Minnisinlu, 
who,  at  the  era  of  the  colonization  of  "  Nova  Belgica"  and  New  York, 
were  respectively  located  on  the  cast  and  the  west  banks  of  the  Hudson. 
The  Stockbridges  are  civilized  ;  the  Munsees  less  so,  but  industrious. 
Both  are  poor,  and  without  funds. 

Immediately  succeeding  the  Delawares  are  the  Kickapoos,  an  erratic 
race,  who,  under  various  names,  in  connection  with  the  Foxes  and  Sacs, 
have,  in  good  keeping  with  one  of  their  many  names,*  skipped  over  half 
the  continent,  to  the  manifest  discomfort  of  both  German  and  American 
philologists  and  ethnographers,  who,  in  searching  for  the  so-called  "  Mas- 
cotins,"  have  followed,  so  far  as  their  results  are  concerned,  an  ignis 
fatvau.  The  Kickapoos  have  12,000  square  miles,  or  768,000  acres. 
It  is  a  choice,  rich  tract,  and  they  are  disposed,  with  the  example  of  the 
Delewares  and  Shawnecs,  to  profit  by  it.  They  raise  com  and  cattle, 
hogs  and  horses,  and  are  prosperous.  Their  numbers,  in  1840,  were 
470.  There  is  a  tract  of  200  square  miles,  on  the  Great  and  Little 
Namaha,  assigned  to  the  metifs,  or  descendants  of  mixed  blood,  of  the 
lowas,  Otocs,  and  Missouris.  These  separate  the  removed  and  semi- 
civilized  tribes,  south  and  west  of  the  Missouri,  from  the  wild  indige- 
nes— we  mean  the  Otoes,  the  Pawnees,  the  Omahaws,  and  the  Sioux, 
who  extend  over  vast  tracts,  and  exist  without  any  sensible  improre- 
ment  in  their  condition.    The  same  remark  may  be  applied  to  the  Kon- 

•i  who  are,  however,  hemmed  in  between  the  Delawares  and  the 

■It, 

*  This  is  said,  by  one  inteipretation,  to  mean  Babbit's  Ghost 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


387 


Shawnocs,  except  on  their  western  borders.  It  ia  nu  part  o(  our  purp<Mie 
to  consider  these  trilies,  afl,  over  and  above  the  influonco  of  contiguouN 
examples,  they  constitute  no  part  of  the  evidence  aflecling  the  genenil 
question  of  tlie  plan  of  removal. 

That  this  evidence,  as  now  briody  sketched,  is  favorable,  and  indeed 
highly  favorable,  to  the  general  condition  and  prosperity  of  the  removed 
tribes,  is,  we  apprehend,  clearly  manifest.  Not  only  have  they  bem 
placed  beyond  the  wasting  influence  of  causes  which  oppressed  them, 
within  the  circle  of  the  State  communities  ;  but  they  have  receiv(;d  in 
exchange  for  their  eastern  lands,  a  territory  which,  as  a  whole,  is  highly 
fertile  and  salubrious.  It  is  a  territory  which  has  required  little  compu- 
rative  labor  to  cultivate,  made  up  as  it  is  of  mixed  forests  and  prairies 
It  is  also,  viewed  tn  exteiuo,  well  watered,  having  those  noble  streams. 
the  Red  River,  the  Arkansas,  the  Konza,  the  Plutt(>,  and  the  Mi^»ouri. 
with  their  tributaries,  running  through  it.  The  range  which  it  allbniv 
for  cattle  and  stock,  and  the  uhundance  of  wild  hay,  of  a  nutritious  iiuul- 
ity,  has  proved  very  favorable  to  an  incipient  agricultural  population,  uiu I 
greatly  mitigated  the  ordinary  labors  of  farming  in  northern  climates. 
There  are  no  latitudes  in  North  America  more  favorable  to  the  growlli 
of  corn.  The  cotton  plant  has  been  introduced  by  the  Choctaws  and 
Ghickosaws,  on  the  banks  of  Red  river.  It  is  a  region  abounding  in  salt 
springs  and  gypsum  beds,  both  which  must  hereafter  be  fully  develop<'(l, 
and  will  prove  highly  advantageous.  It  is  above  the  first  or  principal 
rapids  of  the  great  streams  running  down  the  plateau  of  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains, and  consequently  aflbrds  sites  for  water-mills,  which  are  scarce 
and  almost  unknown  on  the  lower  Arkansas.  There  is,  indeed,  a  com- 
bination of  circumstances,  which  arc  calculated  to  favor  the  General 
Government  plan,  and  foster  the  Indians  in  a  general  attempt  at  civilisa- 
tion and  self-government.  And  we  look  with  interest,  and  not  without 
anxiety,  at  the  result  of  the  experiment. 

We  are  aware  that  there  are  trials  before  them,  arising  from  great 
diversity  of  feelings  and  opinions,  and  states  of  civilisation.  Some  of 
the  tribes  are  powerful,  advanced,  and  wealthy ;  some  feeble  and  poor. 
Education  has  very  unequally  aflcctod  them.  Laws  are  in  their  embryo 
atate.  The  Gospel  has  been  but  partially  introduced.  In  clothing  the 
native  councils  with  some  of  the  powers  of  a  congress,  and  regulating 
their  action  by  constitutional  fixity,  there  is  great  care  and  deliberation 
required,  not,  at  once,  to  grasp  too  much.  There  is  ])erhaps  yet  greater 
danger  in  enlarging  the  authority  of  the  chiefs  and  sagamores  into  some- 
thing like  presidential  dimensions.  The  natives  have  great  powers  of 
imitation ;  and  it  is  to  be  feared  that  they  will  content  themselves  by 
imitating  things  which  they  do  not  fully  understand  or  appreciate.  The 
ntional  character  <^  the  Indians  is  eminently  lospioious.  There  ir  a 
fear  to  trust  others,  even  themselves.      Delegated  power  is  narrowly 


I 


!l 


INDIAN   POLICY. 


watched,  and  often  begrudged  when  given.  The  acts  of  their  puUic 
men  are  uniformly  impugned.  The  thought  seems  hardly  to  be  enter- 
tained by  the  common  Indians,  that  an  officer  may  be  guided  by  right 
and  honest  motives.  The  principle  of  suspicion  has,  so  to  say,  eaten  out 
the  Indian  heart.  The  jealousy  with  which  he  has  watched  the  white 
man,  in  all  periods  of  his  history,  is  but  of  a  piece  with  that  with  which  he 
watches  his  chiefs,  his  neighbors,  and  his  very  family.  Exaltation  of 
feeling,  lA)erality  of  sentiment,  justness  of  reasoning,  a  spirit  of  conces- 
sion, and  that  noble  faith  and  trust  which  arise  from  purity  and  virtue, 
are  the  characteristics  of  civilisation  ;  and  we  should  not  be  disappointed 
if  they  do  not,  all  at  once,  grow  and  flourish  in  these  nascent  communi- 
ties. Still,  our  hopes  predominate  over  our  fears.  Where  so  much  has 
been  accomplished  as  we  see  by  the  Cherokees,  the  Choctaws,  and 
Chickasaws,  and  our  most  advanced  northern  tribes,  we  expect  more. 
From  the  tree  that  bears  blossoms,  we  expect  fruit. 

We  have  no  expectation,  however,  that  without  some  principles  of 
general  political  association,  the  tribes  can  permanently  advance.  To 
assume  the  character  and  receive  the  respect  of  a  commonwealth,  they 
must  have  the  political  bonds  of  a  commonwealth.  Our  Indian  tribes  have 
neyer  possessed  any  of  these  bonds.  They  are  indeed  the  apparent  rem- 
nants of  old  races,  which  have  been  shivered  into  fragments,  and  never 
found  the  capacity  to  re-unite.  The  constant  tendency  of  all  things, 
in  a  state  of  nature,  has  been  to  divide.  The  very  immensity  of  the  con- 
tinent, its  varied  fertility  and  resources,  and  its  grand  and  wild  features, 
led  to  this.  Hitherto,  the  removed  tribes  in  the  West  have  opposed  an 
associated  government.  They  have  stoutly  and  effectually  resisted  and 
rejected  this  part  of  the  government  scheme.  They  fear,  the  ^nts 
say,  it  is  some  plan  to  bring  them  under  the  civil  yoke.  Time,  reflec- 
tion, and  education  must  tend  to  correct  this.  More  than  all,  their  civil 
dissensions  must  tend  to  show  the  necessity  of  a  more  enlarged  and  gen- 
eral frame  of  government,  in  which  some  individual  rights  must  be  yield- 
ed to  the  public,  to  secure  the  enjoyment  of  the  rest.  We  think  there 
is  some  evidence  of  the  acknowledgment  of  this  want,  in  their  occasional 
general  councils,  at  which  all  the  tribes  have  been  invited  to  be  present. 
During  the  last  year  (1843)  such  a  convocation  was  held  at  TaUequah, 
the  seat  of  the  Cherokee  government.  At  this,  there  were  delegates 
present  from  the  Creeks,  Chickasaws,  Delawares,  Shawnees,  Pianka- 
shaws,  Weas,  Osages,  Senecas,  Stockbridges,  Ottowas,  Chippewas, 
Peorias,  Pottowattomies,  and  Seminoles.  The  result  of  these  delibera- 
tions, we  are  informed,  was  a  compact  in  which  it  was  agreed :— > 

1.  To  muntain  peace  and  friendship  among  each  other. 

2.  To  abstain  from  the  law  of  retaliation  for  offences.       /  '  /.Wui 

3.  To  provide  for  improvements  in  agriculture,  the  arts,  and 
fiKtures. 


INDIAN    POLICY. 


389 


4.  To  provide  against  any  cession  of  their  territory,  in  any  fonn. 

5.  To  punish  crimes,  committed  by  one  tribe,  in  the  bounds  of 
another. 

6.  To  provide  for  a  general  citizenship  among  the  contracting  parties. 

7.  To  suppress  the  use  or  introduction  of  ardent  spirits. 

These  are  very  mixed  principles,  containing  no  basis  of  a  government ; 
yet,  futile  as  they  are,  we  apprehend  they  contain  no  effective  power 
for  their  enforcement.  A  law  without  a  penalty  is  like  a  rope  of  sand. 
Any  of  these  parties  might  nullify  either  of  these  acts,  by  neglecting 
to  enforce  it.  It  is,  we  apprehend,  the  mere  expression  of  the  popular 
will,  in  a  council,  without  any  binding  obligation  of  the  whole,  or  a  ma- 
jority of  the  tribes,  to  compel  obedience  from  the  delinquent  members. 
It  may,  however,  lead  to  further  deliberations  ;  and  we  cannot  but  regard 
the  movement  as  one  which  betokens  political  forethought  and  purpose. 

Our  greatest  apprehensions,  we  must  confess,  before  closing  this  paper, 
arise  from  the  peculiar  geographical  position  of  the  Indian  territory  with 
relation  to  our  own.  And  this  could  not,  perhaps,  have  been  anticipated 
twenty  years  ago,  when  the  plan  was  formed.  Our  population  is  on  the 
broad  move  west.  Nothing,  it  is  evident,  will  now  repress  them  this  side 
<^  the  Pacific.  The  snowy  heights  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  are  already 
scaled ;  and  we  but  apply  the  results  of  the  past  to  the  future,  in  saying 
that  the  path  which  has  been  trod  by  a  few,  will  be  trod  by  many.)(  Now,  X 
tlie  removed  tribes  are  precisely  in  the  centre  of  this  path.  From  the 
mouth  of  the  Platte,  or  the  Konza,  the  great  highway  to  the  Oregon 
must  run  west.  Whether  this  new  tide  of  emigration  will  be  successful 
(NT  unsuccessful,  will  those  who  compose  it  spare  to  trample  on  the  red 
man }  Will  they  suddenly  become  kind  to  him,  to  whom  they  have 
been  unkind  ?  Will  they  cease  to  desire  the  lands  which  their  children 
want  ?  Will  they  consent  to  see  the  nation  separated  by  an  Indijun 
state  i  Will  they  award  honors,  nay,  justice,  to  that  state  ?  Twenty 
years  will  answer  these  questions.     ^ 


«i 


M     i 


Choctaws. — An  appropriation  of  $113,000  has  been  made  by  Con- 
gress for  the  removal  and  subsistence  of  the  Choctaws  now  in  Missis- 
sippi. There  are  upwards  of  six  thousand  in  our  state,  comprising 
about  eleven  hundred  families.  These  are  under  Colonels  Johnson  and 
Fisher.  The  half  of  the  money  due  the  Indians,  and  to  be  paid  after 
their  landing  in  their  new  homes  in  the  West,  is  to  be  funded.  This 
will  effectually  prevent  all  speculation,  and  enable  the  Indians  to  obtain 
and  hold  what  is  due  them.  Those  now  in  the  state  are  guarded  against 
all  coercive  measures  for  their  removal,  and  left  free  to  go  West  or 
remain  in  their  homes  in  Mississippi. — Southern  Refonner. 


% 


'h      ' 


■i. 


r. .  . 


NURSERY  AND  CRADLE  SONGS  OF  THE  FOREST. 


-v.-  ^ 


The,  tickenagun,  or  Indian  cradle,  is  an  object  of  great  pride  with  an 
Indian  mother.  She  gets  the  finest  kind  of  broad  cloth  she  possibly  can 
ro  make  an  outer  swathing  band  for  it,  and  spares  no  pains  in  ornament- 
ing it  with  beads  and  ribbons,  worked  in  i-arious  figures.  In  the  lodges 
of  those  who  can  afford  it,  there  is  no  article  more  showy  and  pretty  than 
the  full  bound  cradle.  The  frame  of  the  cradle  itself  is  a  curiosity.  It 
consists  of  three  pieces.  The  vertebral  board,  which  supports  the  back, 
the  hoop  or  foot-board,  which  extends  tapering  up  each  side,  and  the  arch 
or  bow,  which  springs  from  each  side,  and  protects  the  face  and  head. 
These  are  tied  together  with  deer's  sinews  or  pegged.  The  whole  struc- 
ture is  very  light,  and  is  carved  with  a  knife>by  the  men,  out  of  the  linden 
or  maple  tree. 

Moss  constitutes  the  bed  of  the  infant,  and  is  also  put  between  the  child's 
feet  to  keep  them  apart  and  adjust  the  shape  of  them,  according  to  custom. 
A  one-point  blanket  of  the  trade,  is  the  general  and  immediate  wrapper  of 
the  infant,  within  the  hoop,  and  the  ornamented  swathing  band  is  wound 
around  the  whole,  and  gives  it  no  little  resemblance  to  the  case  of  a  small 
mummy.  As  the  bow  passes  directly  above  the  face  and  eyes,  trinkets 
are  often  hung  upon  this,  to  amuse  it,  and  the  child  gets  its  first  ideas  of 
(»rnament  from  these.  The  hands  are  generally  bound  down  with  the 
body,  and  only  let  out  occasionally,  the  head  and  neck  being  the  only  part 
which  is  actually  free.  So  bound  atid  laced,  hooped  and  bowed,  the  little 
fjibric,  with  its  inmate,  is  capable  of  being  swung  on  its  mother's  back,  and 
•'.arried  through  the  thickest  forest  without  injury.  Should  it  even  fall  no 
injury  can  happen.  The  bow  protects  the  only  exposed  part  of  the  frame. 
And  when  she  stops  to  rest,  or  enters  the  lodge,  it  can  be  set  aside  like  any 
.tther  household  article,  or  hung  up  by  the  cradle  strap  on  a  peg.  Nothing, 
indeed,  could  be  better  adapted  to  the  exigencies  of  the  forest  life.  And  in 
such  tiny  fabrics,  so  cramped  and  bound,  and  bedecked  and  trinketed, 
their  famous  Pontiacs  and  King  Philips,  and  other  prime  warriors,  were 
once  carried,  notwithstanding  the  skill  they  afterwards  acquired  in  wield- 
ing the  lance  and  war  cluh.    -'*    '.»' •»;.<i  i(i''ti'>?i  '•--'iJ  )"•  ■\r,:\   J"t     .-.'■iki-i 

The  Indian  child,  in  truth,  takes  its  first  lesson  in  the  art  of  endurance^ 
in  the  cradle.  When  it  cries  it  need  not  be  unbound  to  nurse  it.  If  the 
mother  be  young,  she  must  put  it  to  sleep  herself.  If  she  have  younger 
sisters  or  daughters  they  share  this  care  with  her.  If  the  lodge  be  roomy 
und  high,  as  lodges  sometimes  are,  the  cradle  is  suspended  to  the  top  poles 

390 


CRADLE    SONGS    OF    THE    FOREST. 


391 


to  be  swung.  If  not,  or  the  weather  be  fine,  it  is  tied  to  the  limb  of  a 
tree,  with  small  cords  made  from  the  inner  bark  of  the  linden,  avd  a  vi- 
bratory motion  given  to  it  from  head  to  foot  by  the  mother  or  some  atten- 
dant. The  motion  thus  communicated,  is  that  of  the  pendulum  or  com 
mou  swing,  and  may  be  supposed  to  he  the  easiest  and  most  agreeable 
possible  to  the  child.  It  is  from  this  motion  that  the  leading  idea  of  the 
cradle  song  is  taken. 

I  have  often  seen  the  red  mother,  or  perhaps  a  sister  of  the  child,  lei- 
surely swinging  a  pretty  ornamented  cradle  to  and  fro  in  this  way,  in 
order  to  put  the  child  to  sleep,  or  simply  to  amuse  it.  The  following  spe- 
cimens of  these  wild-wood  chaunts,  or  wigwam  lullabj's,  are  taken  from 
my  notes  upon  this  subject,  during  many  years  of  familiar  intercourse  with 
the  aboriginals.  If  they  are  neither  numerous  nor  attractive,  placed  side 
by  side  with  the  rich  nursery  stores  of  more  refined  life,  it  is  yet  a  f)Iea- 
saut  fact  to  have  found  such  things  even  existing  at  all  amongst  a  people 
supposed  to  possess  so  few  of  the  amenities  of  life,  and  to  have  so  little 
versatility  of  character. 

Meagre  as  these  specimens  seem,  they  yet  involve  no  small  degree  of 
philological  diligence,  as  nothing  can  be  more  delicate  than  the  inflexions 
of  these  pretty  chaunts,  and  the  Indian  woman,  like  her  white  sister,  gives 
a  delicacy  of  intonation  to  the  roughest  words  of  her  language.  The 
term  wa-wa  often  introduced  denotes  a  wavt  of  the  air,  or  the  circle  des- 
cribed by  the  motion  of  an  object  through  it,  as  we  say,  swing,  swing,  a 
term  never  applied  to  a  wave  of  water.  The  latter  is  calleC  tegoo,  or  if  it 
be  crowned  with  foam,  beta. 

In  introducing  the  subjoined  specimens  of  these  simple  se?  saws  of  the 
lodge  and  forest  chaunts,  the  writer  felt,  that  they  were  almost  too  frail  of 
structure  to  Le  trusted,  without  a  gentle  hand,  amidst  his  rougher  materials. 
He  is  permitted  to  say,  in  regard  to  them,  that  they  have  been  exhibited  to 
Mrs.  Elizabeth  Oakes  Smith,  herself  a  refined  enthusiast  of  the  woof<s, 
and  that  the  versions  from  the  original  given,  are  from  her  chaste  ac'l 
truthful  pen. 

In  the  following  arch  little  song,  the  reader  has  only  to  imagine  a  play- 
ful girl  trying  to  put  a  restless  child  to  sleep,  who  pokes  its  little  head,  with 
black  hair  and  keen  eyes  over  the  side  of  the  cradle,  and  the  girl  sings, 
imitating  its  own  piping  tones. 


Ah  wa  nain  ? 
Ah  wa  nain  ? 
Wa  yau  was  sa — 
Kg  pwasod. 


(Who  is  this?) 
(Who  is  this?) 


(Who  is  this?) 

(Giving  light — meaning  the  light  of  the  eye) 

(On  the  top  of  my  lodge.) 


Who  is  this?  who  is  this?  eye-light  bringing 
To  the  roof  of  the  lodge  ? 


k  II 


392 


CRADLE   SONGS   OP  THE   FOREST. 


And  then  she  assumes  the  tone  of  the  little  screech  owl,  and  answers — 
Kob  kob  kob  (It  is  I— the  little  owl) 

Nim  be  e  zhau  (Coming,) 

Kob  kob  kob  (It  is  I — the  little  owl) 

Nim  be  e  zhau  (Coming,) 

Kit  che — kit  che.  (Down !  down !) 

It  is  I,  it  is  I,  hither  swinging,         (wa  wa) 
Dodge,  dodge,  baby  dodge ; 

And  she  springs  towards  it  and  down  goes  the  little  head.     This  ii 
repeated  with  the  utmost  merriment  upon  both  sides. 

Who  is  this,  who  is  this  eye-light  bringing 

To  the  roof  of  my  lodge  ? 
It  is  I,  it  is  I,  hither  swinging, 

Dodge,  dodge,  baby  dodge. 

Here  is  another,  slower  and  monotonous,  but  indicating  the  utmost 
maternal  content : 

Swinging,  swinging,  lul  la  by. 

Sleep,  little  daughter  sleep, 
'Tis  your  mother  watching  by, 

Swinging,  swinging  she  will  keep, 
Little  daughter  lul  la  by. 

'Tis  your  mother  loves  you  dearest, 

Sleep,  sleep,  daughter  sleep, 
Swinging,  swinging,  ever  nearest, 

Baby,  baby,  do  not  weep; 
Little  daughter,  lul  la  by. 

Swinging,  swinging,  lul  la  by,  '   '   ' 

Sleep,  sleep,  little  one, 
And  thy  mother  will  be  nigh — 

Swing,  swing,  not  alone — 
Little  daughter,  lul  la  by. 

This  of  course  is  exceedingly  simple,  but  be  it  remembered  these 
chaunts  are  always  so  in  the  most  refined  life.  The  ideas  are  the  same, 
that  of  tenderness  and  protective  care  only,  the  ideas  being  few,  the  lan- 
guage is  in  accordance.  To  ray  min^  it  has  been  a  matter  of  extreme 
interest  to  observe  how  almost  identical  are  the  expressions  of  afiection  in 
all  states  of  society,  9s  though  these  primitive  elements  admit  of  no  pro- 
gress, but  are  perfect  m  themselves.  The  e-we-yea  of  the  Indian  woman 
is  entirely  analogous  to  the  lul  la  by  of  our  language,  and  will  be  seen  to 
be  exceedingly  pretty  In  itself.      ,-;  ^.,  ,  ;    .  -  v,i..  . 


CRADLE   SONGS   OF  THE   FOREST. 


393 


2.  The  original  words  of  this,  with  their  literal  import,  are  also  added, 
to  preserve  the  identity. 

(a.) 
Wa  wa — wa  wa— wa  we  yea,     (Swinging,  twice,  lullaby.) 
Nebaun — nebaun — nebaun,     (Sleep  thou,  thrice.) 
Nedaunis-ais,  e  we  yea,     (Little  daughter,  lullaby.)  ] 

Wa  wa — wa  wa — wa  wa,     (Swinging,  thrice.)  ' 

Nedaunis-ais,  e  we  yea,     (Little  daughter  lullaby.) 

(b.) 
Keguh,  ke  gun  ah  wain  e  ma,    (Your  mother  cares  for  you.) 
Nebaun — nebaun — nebaun,  e  we  yea,    (Sleep,  thrice,  lullaby.) 
Kago,  saigizze-kain,  nedaunis-ais,    (Do  not  fear,  my  little  daughter.) 
Nebaun — nebaun — nebaun,    (Sleep,  thrice.) 
Kago,  saigizze-kain,  wa  wa,  e  we  yea,     (third  line  repeated.) 

Wa  wa — wa  wa — wa  we  yea,    (Swinging,  twice,  lullaby.) 

Kaween  neezheka  kedinusee,     (Not  alone  art  thou.) 

Ke  kan  nau  wai,ne  me  go,  suhween,  (Your  mother  is  caring  for  you.) 

Nebaun — nebaun — nedaunis-ais,     (Sleep,  sleep,  my  little  daughter.) 

Wa  wa — wa  wa — wa  we  yea,     (Swinging,  &,c.  lullaby.) 

Nebaun — nebaun — nebaun,    (Sleep!  sleep!  sleep.*) 


THE   HARE   AND   THE   LYNX. 

3.  The  story  of  the  Wabose,  (Hare,)  and  the  Pighieu,  (Lynx.)  will  at 
once  remind  the  reader  of  the  so  often  recited  tale  of  little  Red  Riding 
Hood,  in  which  the  reciter  imitates  the  tones  of  the  wolf,  and  the  little  nur- 
sery listener  hears  with  a  growing  amazement,  and  starts  as  if  he  felt 
the  real  wolf's  teeth  at  the  close. 

This  story  is  partly  spoken  and  partly  sung.  The  Teller  imitating  al- 
ternately the  Hare,  and  its  enemy,  the  Lynx. 

There  was  once,  she  says,  a  little  Hare  living  in  the  lodge  with  its  grand- 
mother, who  was  about  to  send  it  back  to  its  native  land.  When  it  had 
gone  but  a  little  way,  a  Lynx  appeared  in  the  path,  and  began  to  sing, 

•  Theee  translations  are  entirely  literal — the  verbs  to  "  sleep"  and  to  "  fear,"  requir- 
ing the  imperative  mood,  second  person,  present  tense,  throughout.  In  rendering  the  term 
•'  wa-wa"  in  the  participial  form  some  doubt  may  exist,  but  this  has  been  terminated  by  the 
idea  of  the  existing  motion,  which  is  clearly  implied,  although  the  word  is  not  marked 
by  the  usual  form  of  the  participle  in  ing.  The  phrase  lul-la-by,  is  the  only  one  in  our 
language,  which  conveys  the  evident  meaning  of  the  choral  term  e-we-yea.  The  sub- 
stantive verb  is  wanting,  in  the  first  line  of  b.  and  the  third  of  c.  in  the  two  forms  o'* 
the  verb,  to  care,  or  take  care  of  a  person ;  but  it  is  present  in  the  phrase  "  kediauaea" 
in  the  second  line  of  c.  These  facts  are  stated,  not  that  they  are  of  the  slightest  mt»- 
rest  to  the  common  reader,  but  that  they  may  be  examined  by  jriiiiologista,  or  persoM 
coriooi  in  the  Indian  grammes 


t      I 


i 


394 


CAADLE   SONGS   OF  THE   cORBST. 


r^v.V      u  Where  pretty  white  one  9      ,  ^^^    ,.. 

Where  little  white  one,  ^      , 

Where  do  you  go  ? 

Tshwee!  tshweef  tshwee!  tshwee!  cried  the  Hare,  and  ran  back  to 
its  grandmother.  "See,  grandmother,"  said  the  timid  little  creature, 
"  what  the  Lynx  is  saying  to  me,"  and  she  repeated  the  song.  «  Hof 
Nosis,"  that  is  to  say,  courage  my  grandchild,  run  along,  and  tell  him  you 
are  going  home  to  your  native  land:  so  the  Hare  went  back  and  be- 
gan to  sing, 

/  ,   J        To  the  point  of  land  I  roam,  ,, 

,1^         For  there  is  the  white  one's  home, — 
Whither  I  go. 

Then  the  Lynx  looked  at  the  trembling  Hare,  and  began  to  sing, 

Little  white  one,  tell  me  why 
Like  to  leather,  thiA  and  dry, 

Are  your  pretty  ears  ?  "• 

Tshwee !  tshwee !  tshwee !  tshwee !  cried  the  Hare,  and  she  ran  back 
to  her  grandmother,  and  repeated  the  words.  "  Go  Nosis,  and  tell  Hiwn 
your  uncles  fixed  them  so,  when  they  came  from  the  South."  So 
the  Hare  ran  back  and  sang, 

From  the  south  my  uncles  came. 
And  they  fixed  my  ears  the  same, — 
Fixed  my  slender  ears. 

and  then  the  Hare  laid  her  pink  ears  upon  her  shoulders,  and  was  about 
to  go  on,  but  the  Lynx  began  to  sing  again, — 

Why,  why  do  you  go  away  ? 
Pretty  white  one,  can't  you  stay  ?  , 

Tell  me  why  your  little  feet, 
^  Are  made  so  dry  and  very  fleet? 

Tshwee  1  tshwee !  tshwee !  tshwee !  said  the  poor  little  Hare,  and  she 
ran  back  again  to  the  lodge  to  ask  ag^in.  "  Ho  1  Nosis !"  said  the  grand- 
mother, who  was  old  and  tired,  "  do  not  mind  him,  nor  listen  to  him,  nor 
answer  him,  but  run  on." 

The  Hare  obeyed,  and  ran  as  fast  as  she  could.  When  she  came  to 
the  spot  where  the  Lynx  had  been,  she  looked  round,  but  there  was  no 
one  there,  and  she  ran  on.  But  the  Lynx  had  found  out  all  about  the 
little  Hare,  and  knew  she  was  going  across  to  the  neck  of  land  ;  and  he 
had  nothing  to  do  but  reach  it  first,  and  waylay  her  ;  which  he  did :  and 
when  the  innocent  creature  came  to  the  place,  and  had  got  almost  home, 
the  Lynx  sprang  out  of  the  thicket  and  eat  her  up.  ,,,,,  ^,  ^„ 


..t  i 


CRADLE    SOMOa   OP   THE   PORB8T. 


395 


The  original  chant,  oniittiog  the  narrative  part  as  given  above,  runs  in 
(his  fashion,  word  for  word.    .  '  /.  > 


Lynx. 


Hare. 


Lynx. 


Tah  kau 
Tah  bau 
Wa  bose 
Wa  bose 
Ke  te  e  zha 
Na  kwa  oushing 


(where  ah!) 
(where  ah!) 
(little  white  one) 
(little  white  one) 
(are  you  going?) 
(to  the  point  of  land) 


Ain  dah  nuk  eaum  baun  (in  my  native  country) 

In  de  e  zha  (I  go.) 

Au  neen  (what!) 

Au  neen  (what!)  ,    . 

A  nau  be  kaus  o  yun  aig  (causes  it,) 


Hare 


it  aj.  : 


Kisb  ke  raun  ing 
bh  o  tow  ug  a  una, 
Nish  ish  sha  ug 
O  sha  wun  e  nong 
Ke  e  zha  waud 


(why  like  stripes  of  leather) 

(are  your  ears?) 

(my  uncles,) 

(when  from  the  south) 

(they  came,) 


Lynx. 


Ning^eaizhegoobuneeg  (they  did  fix  me  so.) 


Tah  kau 

Tah  kau 

Wabose 

Wabose 

Ke  de  e  zha 

Au  neen 

Na  naub  o  kos  o  yun 

Kish  ke  mun  a, 

I  izh  e  zida  una, 


.t!    1. 


(where  ah !) 
(where  ah!) 
(little  white  one,) 
(little  white  one,) 
(are  you  going?) 
(why?) 
(look  they  so,) 
(like  dry  bits  of  leather,) 
(your  feet  ha!) 


.■\ 


4.    THE  KrrE   AND   THE   EAGLE. 


V)   •<•( 


This  is  a  specimen  of  Indian  satire.  The  coward  is  boastful  when 
there  is  no  danger:  pretension  succeeds  in  the  absence  of  real  merit!  A 
Kite  was  boasting  how  high  he  could  fly,  and  ventured  to  speak  dis- 
paragingly of  the  eagle,  not  knowing  that  the  latter  overheard  him.  He 
began  to  sing  in  a  loud  voice. 


I  upward  fly 
1 1  I  alone  disdain  the  air 
Till  I  hang  as  by  a  hair 

Poised  in  the  sky. 


',■8 


n: 


ar,    /-_)  y^Ji 


The  Eagle  answers  disdainfully,  looking  down  from  a  branch  tu 
above  the  Kite, 


1  '    I 

\  t 

I  ' 

I 


396 


CRADLE   SONGS   OF   THE   POSB8T. 


'ul 


Who  mouiUt  the  sky  ? 
Who  ii  this,  with  babbling  tongue 
As  he  had  on  the  storm-cloud  hung, 

Who  flies  so  high  ? 

The  Kite  in  a  shrinking,  feeble  voice, 
The  great  Khakake 
I've  sometimes  thought  he  flew  so  high      i 
That  he  must  see  within  the  sky 
The  dawn  awake. 

The  Eagle  despises  him,  and  yet  cannot  forbear  to  answer. 

I  spurn  you  all,  ye  prating  throng 
How  often  have  I  passed  ye  by 
When  my  broad  pinions  fleet  and  strong, 
Soared  up  where  leapt  the  thunder  cry  ! 
Nor  ye  with  feeble  wing  might  dare, 
Those  hill-tops  high,  to  mount  in  air. 

and  he  soared  ofi',  up,  up  into  the  sky  till  the  boaster  could  not  behold 
him.  But  no  sooner  was  the  Kite  left  alone  to  himself  than  he  began  to 
sing  again  so  as  to  be  heard  on  every  side, 

I  upward  fly 
I,  I  alone  disdain  the  air 
Till  I  hang  as  by  a  hair 

Poised  in  the  sky.  i  • 


Literally  thus. 


(I  alone) 
(I  alone) 
(can  go  up) 

'  (so  as  to  seem  as  if  hanging 
by  a  hair 


Kite.        Neen  a 

Neen  a 

Ta  wa  e  ya    . 

Bai  bwau 

As  shau  dau 

Wa  ke  ge  naun 

O  shau  wush  ko  geezhig  oong  a    (from  the  blue  sky.)     • 
Eagle.      Auv»ranain  (Who  is  this?)  ^' 

Au  wa  nain  (Who  is  this  ?)  "  '"       '  <^'  ««^"  • 

Tshe  mud  je  wa  wa    (with  babbling  tonsfue,  who  boasts) 

Ke  pim  o  saing.  (of  flying  so  high  ?) 

Kite  (shrinkingly)  replies,  "  Oh  I  was  only  singing  of  the  great  Kha- 
kake, it  is  he  who  is  said  to  fly  so  high." 

Eagle  disdainfully  replies,  '•  Tshe  mud  je  wa  wa,  that  is  great  bab- 
bler, or  bad-tongue,  you  are  below  my  notice,"  &,c.,  and  soars  aloft. 

Kite,  resuming  its  boasting  tone,  as  soon  as  the  eagle  is  out  of  hearing, 


CRADLE    80NU8   OF   THE    PORCaT. 


397 


(I  alone  &c.,  the  whole  being  a 
repetition  of  the  first  part.) 


■     Neen  a 
Neen  a 
Ta  we  yu 
Bai  bwau 
As  shau  dau 
Wa  ke  ge  naun, 
O  shau  wush  ko,  geeahig  oong  a. 

5.    TIIE  HAVEN  AND    WOODPECKBR. 

A  Still  farther  view  of  Indian  manners  and  opinions  is  hid  under  thia 
simple  chant.  Opinion  among  the  forest  race,  makes  the  whole  animated 
creation  cognizant  and  intelligent  of  their  customs. 

A  young  married  woman  is  supposed  to  go  out  from  the  lodge,  and 
busy  herself  in  breaking  up  dry  limbs,  and  preparing  wood,  as  if  to  lay 
.in  a  store  for  a  future  and  approaching  emergency. 

A  raven,  perched  on  a  neighbouring  tree,  espies  her,  at  her  work,  aad 
begins  to  sing ;  assuming  the  expected  infant  to  be  a  boy. 

.-i ,      t  In  dosh  ke  zhig  0  m  un 

In  dosh  ke  zhig  o  mun 
In  dosh  ke  zhig  o  mun 

My  eyes  1  my  eyes !  my  eyes !  Alluding  to  the  boy  (and  future  man) 
killing  animals  as  well  as  men,  whose  eyes  will  be  left,  as  the  singer  anti- 
cipates, to  be  picked  out  by  ravenous  birds.  So  early  are  the  first  notions 
of  war  implanted. 

A  woodpecker,  sitting  near,  and  hearing  this  song,  replies ;  assuming 
the  sex  of  the  infant  to  be  a  female. 

Ne  mos  sa  mug  ga 

Ne  mos  sa  mug  ga 

Ne  mos  sa  mug  ga.      ■ 
My  worms  I  my  worms  *  my  worms !     Alluding  to  the  custom  of  the 
female's  breaking  up  dr)'  anCt  Jozy  wood,  out  of  which,  it  could  pick  its 
&vourite  food,  being  the  m68a  or  wood-worm. 

Want  of  space  induces  Ihe  writer  to  defer,  to  a  future  number,  the  re- 
mainder of  his  collection  of  these  cradle  and  nursery  chants.  They  con- 
stitute in  his  view,  rude  as  they  are.  and  destitute  of  metrical  attractions, 
a  chapter  in  the  history  of  the  human  heart,  in  the  savage  phasis,  which 
deserves  to  be  carefully  recorded.  It  has  fallen  to  his  lot,  to  observe  more 
perhaps,  in  this  department  of  Indian  life,  than  ordinary,  and  he  would  not 
acquit  himself  of  his  duty  to  the  race,  were  he  to  omit  these  small  links 
out  of  their  domestic  and  social  chain.  The  tie  which  binds  the  mother 
to  the  child,  in  Indian  life,  is  a  very  strong  one,  and  it  is  conceived  to 
adroit  of  iUmtratioa  in  this  manner.     It  is  not  alone  in  the  war-path  and 


i 


■i 


V 


398 


CRADLE    SONGS    OF   THE    FOREST. 


the  council,  that  thc>  Red  Mnn  is  to  he  studied,  'i'o  npprecintc  his  whnir 
churucter,  in  its  true  Ii?ht,  he  must  he  followt^d  into  his  lodge,  and  viewed 
lu  his  siiis'ons  of  so>:ial  leisure  and  rt.tircrnent.  If  there  be  any  thiiij,' 
warm  uud  aliidini^  in  the  heart  nr  memory  uf  the  man,  when  thuii  at  ease, 
surrounded  by  liis  fimily,  it  nuist  come  out  here  ;  and  hence,  indeed,  th« 
true  value  of  .his  lodge  lore,  of  every  Kind. 

It  is  out  of  the  things  mental  as  well  as  physiological,  that  pertain  to 
maternity,  tliut  philosophy  must,  in  the  end,  construct  the  true  cihnologicai 
chain,  that  binds  the  human  race,  in  onti  cumprehuusivo  system  of  unity. 


LANGUAGES    OF    THE    PACIFIC    ISL^VNDS. 

The  Polynesian  languages,  like  those  of  the  Algonquin  j^roup  of  North 
America,  have  inclusive  and  exclusive  pronouns  to  express  the  words 
ire,  ours^  and  vs.  They  have  also  causative  verbs  such  as,  to  make  afraid, 
to  make  happy,  8ic.,  but  while  there  appears  this  analogy  in  grammatical 
principles,  there  are  some  strong  points  of  disagreement,  and  there  appears 
to  be  no  analogy  whatever  in  the  sounds  of  the  language.  There  are 
eight  well  characterized  dialects  in  the  Polynesian  family.  They  are  the 
Tahitian,  the  Owyhee,  [Hawaiian]  Marquesan,  or  Washingtonian,  Au^- 
tral  island,  Harvey  island,  Samoan,  Tongatabu,  and  New  Zealand.  In 
seven  of  these,  the  name  for  (5od  is  Atua,  in  the  eighth,  or  Tongua  dialec:. 
it  is  (">tua.  Great  resemblances  exist  in  all  the  vocabularies.  Much  of 
the  actual  difference  arises  from  exchanges  of  the  consonants  r  and  ', 
h  and  s,  and  a  few  others.  They  ])ossess  the  dual  number.  The  scheme 
of  the  pronouns  is  very  complete,  and  provides  for  nearly  all  the  recondite 
distinctions  of  person.  Where  the  vocabulary  fails  in  wonls;  to  designaK^ 
objects  \vliich  were  unknown  to  them  before  their  acquaintance  with 
Europeans,  the  missionaries  have  found  it  to  fall  in  better  with  the  genius 
of  the  language,  to  introduce  new  words  from  the  Greek,  with  some  modi- 
fications. Thus  they  have  introduced  hipu  for  horse,  annio  for  lamK 
<i/reto  for  bread,  and  baplizu  for  baptism. 

To  continue  faithful  during  a  course  of  prosperity,  says  Xenophon,  hath 
nothing  wonderful  in  it,  but  when  any  set  of  men  continue  steadily  attached 
to  friends  in  adversity,  they  ought,  on  that  account,  to  be  eternally  rt- 
membered.  ^     '■  •;•-..  ■  / 

There  are  but  two  sources  only,  says  Polybius,  from  whence  any  real 
benefit  can  be  derived,  our  own  misfortunes  and  those  that  have  happened 
toothermen.     ,._  „.  _,  \      :        --  -^  ...     .   -^ 

One  wise  counsel,  says  Euripides,  is  better  than  the  strength  of  many. 


EARLY   SKETCHES   UF    INDIAN    WOMKN.  Hfif* 

f  Votn.  "  New  England  Prospect." 
CHAPTER  XIX. 

or  THBin  wowrji,  Tintw  uispositionb,  kmi'i.oy»iknt8,  ubaob  d»  tiikir  hurbandi,  Tiir?;. 

APrAllKLI.,    AND    MODRITV. 

To  satisfic  tho,  curious  eye  of  women-readers,  who  otherwise  miglii 
thinke  their  sex  forjjotten,  or  not  worthy  a  record,  let  them  peruse  thesi- 
few  line?,  wherein  ihcy  may  see  their  owin5  happinesse.  if  weighed  in  thr 
womaris  hallance  of  these  ruder  Indians,  who  scorne  the  tuteriii},'S  of  their 
wives,  or  to  admit  them  as  their  equals,  thoutrh  their  qualities  and  indu!<- 
trious  deservings  may  justly  claimc  the  preheminence,  and  command  bet- 
ter usage  and  more  conjugall  estecme,  their  persons  and  features  being 
every  way  correspondent,  their  qualifications  more  excellent,  being  morr 
loving,  pittifull,  and  modest,  milde,  provident,  and  laborious  than  their 
lozio  iiusbands.  Their  employments  be  many;  First  their  building  of 
houses,  whose  frames  are  formed  like  our  garden-arbours,  sotnethin^ 
more  round,  very  strong  and  handsome,  covered  with  close-wrought  mats 
of  their  owne  weaving,  which  deny  entrance  to  any  drop  of  raine,  though 
it  come  both  fierce  and  long,  neither  can  the  piercing  North  windo,  finde 
a  crannie,  through  which  he  can  conveigh  his  cooling  breath,  the^  Ik>. 
warmer  than  our  English  houses ;  at  the  top  is  n  square  hole  for  the 
smoakes  evacuation,  which  in  rainy  weather  is  covered  with  a  pluver  ■ 
these  bee  such  smoakic  dwellings,  that  when  there  is  good  fires,  they  are 
not  able  to  stand  upright,  but  lie  all  along  under  the  smoake,  never  using 
any  stoolos  or  chaires,  it  being  as  rare  to  see  an  Indian  sit  on  a  stoole  at 
home,  as  it  is  strange  to  see  an  English  man  sit  on  his  heels  abroad. 
Their  houses  are  smaller  in  the  Summer,  when  their  families  be  dispersed. 
by  reason  of  heate  and  occasions.  In  Winter  they  make  some  fiftie  or 
thercescore  foote  long,  fortie  or  fiftie  men  being  inmates  tmder  one  roofc  ; 
and  as  is  their  husbands  occasion  these  poore  tcctonists  are  often  troubled 
like  snailcs,  to  carrie  their  houses  on  their  backs  sometimes  to  fishing- 
places,  other  times  to  hunting  places,  after  that  to  a  planting-place,  where 
.t  abides  the  longest :  an  other  work  is  their  planting  of  come,  wherein 
they  cxceede  our  English  husband-men,  keeping  it  so  cleare  with  their 
Clamme  shell-hooes,  as  if  it  were  a  garden  rather  than  a  corne-field,  not 
sufiering  a  choaking  weede  to  advance  his  audacious  head  above  their  in- 
fant come,  or  an  undermining  worme  to  spoile  his  spumes.  Their  come 
being  ripe,  they  gather  it,  and  drying  it  hard  in  the  Sunne,  conveigh  it  to 
their  barnes,  which  be  great  holes  digged  in  the  ground  in  forme  of  a 
brasse  pot,  seeled  with  rinds  of  trees,  wherein  they  put  their  come,  cover- 
ing it  from  the  inquisitive  search  of  their  gurmandizing  husbands,  who 
would  eate  up  both  their  allowed  portion,  and  reserved  seede,  If  they 
knew  where  to  finde  it.  But  our  hogges  having  found  a  way  to  un 
hindge  their  barne  doores,  and  robbc  their  garners,  they  are  glad  to  im 


r 


I 


«i 


400 


BARLY   SKETCHES   OF    INDIAN    WOMEV. 


plore  their  husbands  helpo  to  roule  the  bodies  of  trees  over  their  holes,  to 
prevent  those  pioncrs,  whose  thccveriu  thoy  us  much  hate  as  their  flesh. 
An  other  of  their  employments  is  their  Summer  processions  to  get  Lob- 
sters for  their  husbands,  wherewith  they  baitu  their  hookns  when  theygo«* 
a  fishing[  for  Basse  or  Codfish.  This  is  an  every  daycs  wulke,  be  tlu 
weather  cold  or  hot,  the  waters  rough  or  calme,  they  must  dive  sometimes 
over  head  and  cares  for  a  Lobster,  which  often  shakes  tliem  by  their  hands 
frith  a  churlish  nippe,  and  bids  them  adiow.  The  tide  beini,'  spent,  they 
trudge  home  two  or  three  miles,  with  u  hundred  weight  of  Lobsters  at 
their  bucks,  and  if  none,  a  hundred  scoules  mcetn  them  at  home,  and  a 
hungry  belly  for  two  days  after.  Their  husbands  having  caught  any  fisli, 
they  bring  it  in  their  boatcs  as  farrc  as  they  can  by  water,  and  there  leave 
it ;  as  it  was  their  care  to  catch  it,  so  it  must  bo  their  wives  paines  to  fetch 
it  home,  or  fast:  which  done,  thoy  must  dresse  it  and  cooke  it,  dish  it, and 
present  it,  see  it  eaten  over  their  shoulders ;  and  their  loggerships  having 
filled  their  paunches,  their  sweeto  lullabies  scramble  for  their  scrappes. 
lu  the  Summer  these  Indian  women  when  Lobsters  be  in  their  plenty 
and  prime,  they  drie  them  to  kecpe  for  Winter,  erecting  scaflfolds  in  the 
hot  tun-shine,  making  fires  likewise  underneath  them,  by  whose  smoake 
the  flies  are  expelled,  till  the  substance  remains  hard  and  drie.  In  this 
manner  they  drie  Basse  and  other  fishes  without  salt,  cutting  them  very 
thinne  to  dry  suddainely,  before  the  flies  spoile  them,  or  the  raine  moist 
them,  having  a  speciall  care  to  hang  thera  in  their  smoakie  houses,  in  the 
night  and  dankish  weather. 

In  Summer  they  gather  flagges,  of  which  they  make  Matts  for  housesi 
aind  Hempe  and  rushes,  with  dying  stuffe  of  which  they  make  curious 
baskets  with  intermixed  colours  and  portractures  of  antique  Imagerie . 
these  baskets  be  of  all  sizes  from  a  quart  to  a  quarter,  in  wnich  they  carry 
their  luggage.  In  winter  time  they  are  their  husbunds  Caterers,  trudging 
to  the  Clamm  bankes  for  their  belly  timber,  and  their  Porters  to  lugge 
home  their  Venison  which  their  lazinesse  exposes  to  the  Woolves  till  they 
impose  it  upon  their  wives  shoulders.  They  likewise  sew  their  husbands 
shooes,  and  weave  coates  of  Turkic  feathers,  besides  all  their  ordinary 
household  drudgerie  which  daily  lies  upon  them.  *  * 

•  •  •  •  *  [Of  the  treatment  oi' 

babes  the  writer  says] :  The  young  Infant  being  greased  and  sooted,  wrapt 
in  a  beaver  skin,  bound  to  his  good  behaviour  with  his  feete  upon  a  board 
two  foote  long  and  one  foote  broade,  his  face  exposed  to  all  nipping 
weather ;  this  little  Pappouse  travells  about  with  his  bare  footed  mother 
to  paddle  in  the  ice  Clammbanks  afler  three  or  foure  dayes  of  age  have 
sealed  his  posseboard  and  his  mothers  recoverie.  For  their  carriage  it  is 
very  civill,  smiles  being  the  greatest  grace  of  their  mirth ;  their  musick 
it  lullabies  to  quiet  their  children,  who  generally  are  as  quiet  as  if  thev 
had  neither  spleene  or  lungs.    To  hear  one  of  these  Indians  unteene,  ii 


EARLY   8KETCIIE8   OP    INDIAN    WOMKN. 


401 


food  eare  might  easily  mistake  their  untaught  voyce  for  the  warbling  of 

n  Mtili  tuned  instrument.      Such  command  have  they  of  their  voic«i. 
•  •  •  •  •  « 

Commendable  is  their  roilde  carriage  and  obedience  to  their  husbands,  not- 
withstanding oil  this  their  customaric  churlishnosse  and  salvage  inhu- 
manitie,  nut  seeming  tu  delight  in  frownes  or  ofForing  to  word  it  with  their 
lords,  not  presuming  to  proclaimc  their  female  superiority  to  the  usurping 
of  the  least  tiljit  of  their  husbands  charter,  but  rest  thcmsolves  content  un- 
der their  helplesse  condition,  counting  it  the  womans  portion  :  since  the 
Englitk  arrivall  comparison  hath  made  them  miserable,  for  seeing  the 
kind  usage  of  the  English  to  their  wives,  they  doe  as  much  condemne 
their  husbands  for  unkindncsse,  and  commend  the  English  for  their  love. 
As  their  husbands  commending  themselves  for  their  wit  in  keeping  their 
wives  industrious,  doe  condemne  the  English  for  thoir  folly  in  spoyling 
good  working  creatures.  These  women  resort  often  to  the  Englitk 
houses,  where  parts  cum  paribus  congregata  *,  in  Sex  I  mcane,  they  do 
somewhat  ease  their  miserie  by  complaining  and  seldomo  part  without  a 
releefe:  If  her  husband  come  to  seeke  for  his  Squaw  and  bcginno  to  blus- 
ter, the  English  woman  betakes  her  to  her  armes  which  are  the  war- 
like Ladle,  and  the  scalding  liquors,  threatening  blistering  to  the  naked 
Tunnaway,  who  is  soon  expelled  by  such  liquid  comminations.  In  a  word 
to  conclude  this  womans  historic,  their  love  to  the  English  hath  deserved 
no  small  esteeme,  ever  presenting  them  some  thing  that  is  either  rare  or 
desired,  as  Strawberries,  Hurtleberries,  Rasberries,  Gooseberries,  Cher^ 
ries,  Plummes,  Fish,  and  other  such  gifts  as  their  poore  treasury  yeeldf 
them.  But  now  it  may  be,  that  this  relation  of  the  churlish  and  inhu- 
mane behaviour  of  these  ruder  Indians  towards  their  patient  wives,  may 
coniirme  some  in  the  beliefe  of  an  aspersion,  which  I  have  often  heard 
men  cast  upon  the  English  there,  as  if  they  should  leame  of  the  Indiaju 
to  use  their  wives  in  the  like  manner,  and  to  bring  them  to  the  same  sub- 
jection, as  to  sit  on  the  lower  hand,  and  to  carrie  water  and  the  like 
drudgerie :  but  if  my  own  experience  may  outballance  an  ill-grounded 
scandalous  rumour,  I  doe  assure  you,  upon  my  credit  and  reputation,  that 
there  is  no  such  matter,  but  the  women  finde  there  as  much  love,  respect, 
and  ease,  as  here  in  old  England.  I  will  not  deny,  but  that  some  poore 
people  may  carrie  their  owne  water,  and  doe  not  the  poorer  sort  in  Eng- 
land doe  the  same ;  witnesse  your  London  Tankard-bearers,  and  your 
countrie-cottagers  ?  But  this  may  well  be  knowne  to  be  nothing,  but  the 
rancorous  venome  of  some  that  beare  no  good  will  to  the  plantation.  For 
what  neede  they  carrie  water,  seeing  every  one  hath  a  Spring  at  hia 
doore,  or  the  Sea  by  his  house  I  Thus  much  for  the  satisfaction  d 
women,  touching  this  entrenchment  upon  their  prerogative,  aa  also  coo 
eeming  the  rekttion  of  these  Indians  Squawes. 
if4,:?jv-+,  «..,  •»,,.  V  •  Eqnals  aawmbled  with  «qn«la. 
*  36 


PAWNEE  BARBARITY. 


That  the  tribes  west  of  the  Missouri,  and  beyond  the  pale  of  the 
ordinary  influence  of  civilization,  should  retain  some  shocking  customs, 
wiiich,  if  ever  prevalent  among  the  more  favoured  tribes  east  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi and  the  Alleghenies,  have  long  disappeared,  may  be  readily  con- 
ceived. Wild,  erratic  bands,  who  rove  over  immense  plains  on  horseback, 
with  bow  and  lance,  who  plunge  their  knives  and  arrows  daily  into  the 
carcasses  of  the  buffalo,  the  elk  and  the  deer,  and  who  are  accustomed  to 
sights  of  blood  and  carnage,  cannot  escape  the  mental  influence  of  these 
sanguinary  habits,  and  must  be,  more  or  less,  blunted  in  their  conceptions 
and  feelings.  Where  brute  life  is  so  recklessly  taken,  there  cannot  be  the 
same  nice  feeling  and  sense  of  justice,  Avhich  some  of  the  more  favoured 
tribes  possess,  with  respect  to  taking  away  human  life.  Yet,  it  could 
hardly  have  been  anticipated,  that  such  deeds  as  we  are  now  called  upon 
to  notice,  would  have  their  place  even  in  the  outskirts  of  the  farther  "  Far 
West,"  and  among  a  people  so  sunk  and  degraded  in  their  moral  propen- 
sities, as  the  Pawnees.     But  the  facts  are  well  attested. 

In  the  fierce  predatory  war  carried  on  between  the  Pawnees  and  Sioux, 
acts  of  blood  and  retaliation,  exercised  on  their  prisoners,  are  of  frequent 
occurrence.  In  the  month  of  Febuary,  1838,  the  Pawnees  captured  a 
Sioux  girl  only  fourteen  years  of  age.  They  carried  her  to  their  camp 
on  the  west  of  the  Missouri,  and  deliberated  what  should  be  done  with 
her.  It  is  not  customary  to  put  female  captives  to  death,  but  to  make 
slaves  of  them.  She,  however,  was  doomed  to  a  harder  fate,  but  it  was 
carefully  concealed  from  her,  for  the  space  of  some  sixty  or  seventy  da3rs. 
During  all  this  time  she  was  treated  well,  and  had  comfortable  lodgings 
and  food,  the  same  as  the  rest  enjoyed.  On  the  22nd  of  April,  the  chie& 
held  a  general  council,  and  when  it  broke  up,  it  was  announced  that  her 
doom  was  fixed,  but  this  was  still  carefully  concealed  from  her.  This 
doom  was  an  extraordinary  one,  and  so  far  as  the  object  can  be  deduced, 
from  the  circumstances  and  ceremonies,  the  national  hatred  to  their  enemies 
was  indulged,  by  making  the  innocent  non-combatant,  a  sacrifice  to  the 
spirit  of  corn,  or  perhaps,  of  vegetable  fecundity.  '  ■«  v 

When  the  deliberations  of  the  council  were  terminated,  on  that  day, 
she  was  brought  out,  attended  by  the  whole  council,  and  accompanied  on 
a  visit  from  lodge  to  lodge,  until  she  had  gone  round  the  whole  circle. 
When  this  round  was  finished,  they  placed  in  her  hands  a  small  billet  of 
wood  and  some  paints.  The  warriors  and  chiefs  then  seated  themselves 
in  a  circle.  To  the  first  person  of  distinction  she  then  handed  this  billet 
»f  wood  and  paint  j  he  contributed  to  this  offering,  or  sort  of  sacrificial 

402 


I  m 


PAWNEE    BARBARITT. 


403 


charity  some  wood  and  paint,  then  handed  it  to  the  next,  who  did  likewise, 
and  he  passed  it  to  the  next,  until  it  had  gone  the  entire  rounds,  and  each 
one  had  contributed  some  wood  and  some  paint.  She  was  then  conducted 
to  the  place  of  execution.  For  this  purpose  they  had  chosen  an  open 
grassy  glade,  near  a  cornfield,  where  there  were  a  few  trees.  The  spot 
selected  was  between  two  of  these  trees,  standing  about  five  leet  apart,  in 
the  centre  of  which  a  small  fire  was  kindled,  with  the  wood  thus  ceremo- 
niously contributed.  Three  bars  had  been  tied  across,  from  tree  to  tree, 
above  this  fire,  at  such  a  graded  height,  that  the  points  of  the  blaze, 
when  at  its  maximum,  might  just  reach  to  her  feet.  Upon  this  scaffold 
she  was  compelled  to  mount,  when  a  warrior  at  each  side  of  her  held  fire 
under  her  arm  pits.  When  this  had  been  continued  as  long  as  they  su{^ 
posed  she  could  endure  the  torture,  without  extinguishing  life,  at  a  given 
signal,  a  band  of  armed  bow-men  let  fiy  their  darts,  and  her  body,  at 
almost  the  same  instant,  was  pierced  with  a  thousand  arrows.  These 
were  immediately  withdrawn,  and  her  flesh  then,  cut  with  knives,  from 
her  thighs,  arms  and  body,  in  pieces  not  longer  than  half  a  dollar,  and  put 
into  little  baskets.     All  this  was  done  before  life  was  quite  extinct. 

The  field  of  newly  planted  corn  reached  near  to  this  spot.  This  corn 
had  been  dropped  in  the  hill,  but  not  covered  with  earth.  The  principal 
chief  then  took  of  the  flesh,  and  going  to  a  hill  of  corn,  squeezed  a  drop 
of  blood  upon  the  grains.  This  was  done  by  each  one,  until  all  the 
grains  put  into  the  ground,  had  received  this  extraordinary  kind  of  sprink- 
ling. 

This  horrible  cruelty  took  place  in  the  vicinity  of  Council  Blufis. 
CMTers  to  redeem  the  life  of  the  prisoner  had  been  made  by  the  traders,  in 
a  full  council  of  eighty  chiefs  and  warriors,  but  they  were  rejected.  The 
original  narrator  was  an  eye  witness.  He  concludes  his  description  by 
adding,  that  his  wife's  brother,  a  Pawnee,  had  been  taken  prisoner  by  the 
Sioux,  in  the  month  of  June  following,  and  treated  in  the  same  manner. 
Truly,  it  may  be  said  that  the  precincts  of  the  wild  roving  Red  man,  are 
"full  of  the  abodes  of  cruelty." 


t^     ■ 


V 


n: 


k 


Hunting  and  war  are  arts  which  require  to  be  taught.  The  Indian^ 
youth,  if  they  were  not  furnished  with  bows  and  arrows,  would  never 
learn  to  kill.  The  same  time  spent  to  teach  them  war  and  hunting,  if 
devoted  to  teach  them  letters,  would  make  them  readers  and  writers.  Ed- 
ucation is  all  of  a' piece. 

Example  is  more  persuasive  than  precept  in  teaching  an  Indian.  Tell 
him  that  he  should  never  touch  alcohol,  and  he  may  not  see  clearly  why ; 
but  show  him,  by  your  m variable  practice,  that  you  never  do,  and  he  may 
be  led  to  confide  in  your  admonitions. 


f 


404 


''^TBE  liOON  UPON  THK  LAKB.' 


n 


"THE  LOON  UPON  THE  LAKE.'' 


BY  E.  r.  HOFFMAN. 


(RroB  the  Cliip|iewa.*J 


I  LOOKED  across  the  water, 

I  bent  o'er  it  and  listened, 
I  thought  it  was  my  lover, 
My  trae  lover's  paddle  ("listened. 
Joyous  thus  his  light  canoe  would  the  silver  ripples  wake. 
But  no ! — ^it  is  the  Loon  alone — ^the  loon  upon  the  lake. 
Ah  me !  it  is  the  loon  alone — ^the  loon  upon  the  lake. 

I  see  the  fallen  maple 

Where  he  stood,  his  red  scarf  waving. 
Though  waters  nearly  bury 
Boughs  they  then  were  newly  laving. 
I  hear  his  last  farewell,  as  it  echoed  from  the  brake.— 
Bat  no,  it  is  the  loon  alone — the  loon  upon  the  lake. 
Ah  me !  it  is  the  loon  alone — ^the  loon  upon  the  lake. 

*  Nenemoshain  nindenaindum  >■ 

Abengoweugish  abowaugoda 
Aneirahwas  mongoduga,  &c.,tcc. 


TO  A  BIKD,  SEEN  UNDER.  VY  WINDOW  IN  TBS  OARDEN. 

By  Uie  late  Mn.  H.  R.  Soboolckait,  who  was  a  grand  dangliter  of  the  wat  idaaf 

WABOJXse. 


i->£ 


Sweet  little  bird,  thy  notes  prolong, 
And  ease  my  lonely  pensive  hours  ^ 

I  love  to  list  thy  cheerful  song, 

And  hear  thee  chirp  beneath  the  flowers. 

The  time  allowed  for  pleasures  sweet, 
To  thee  is  short  as  it  is  bright,  \ 

Then  sing!  rejoice!  before  it  fleet,  ' 

And  cheer  me  ere  you  take  your  fli§^ 


<i     U-   lil 


1 


■   -"'.ids  hii 


% 


ODJIBWA  SONG. 


i  n' 


The  following  song,  taken  from  the  oral  traditions  of  the  north,  is  con 
nected  with  a  historical  incident,  of  note,  in  the  Indian  wars  of  Canada. 
In,  1759,  great  exertions  were  made  by  the  French  Indian  department, 
under  Gen.  Montcalm,  to  bring  a  body  of  Indians  into  the  valley  of  the 
lower  St.  Lawrence,  and  mvitations,  for  this  purpose  reached  the  utmost 
shores  of  Lake  Superior.  In  one  of  the  canoes  from  that  quarter,  which 
was  left  on  their  way  down,  at  the  lake  of  Two  Mountains,  near  me 
mouth  of  the  Utawas,  while  the  warriors  proceeded  farther,  was  a  Chip- 
pewa  girl  called  Paig-wain-e-osh-e,  or  the  White  Eagle,  driven  by  the 
wind.  While  the  party  awaited  there,  the  result  of  events  at  Quebec,  she 
formed  an  attachment  for  a  young  Algonquin  belonging  to  the  French 
mission  of  the  Two  Mountains.  This  attachment  was  mutual,  and  gave 
origin  to  the  song,  of  which  the  original  words,  with  a  literal  prose  traii»> 
lation.  are  subjoined: 


Ii 


la  indenaindum      1 
la  indenaindum 
Ma  kow  we  yah 
Nin  denaindum  we. 

Ah  me!  when  I  think  of  him — ^when  I  think  of  him — my  sweedmrt, 
my  Algonquin. 

n. 

Pah  bo  je  aun 
Ne  be  nau  be  koning 
Wabi  megwissun 
Nene  m(:>ofihain  we      '^ 

Hi/u.    -Mv'ii'.       Odishquagumee. 

As  I  embarked  to  return,  he  put  the  white  wampum  around  my  neck 
— a  pledge  of  truth,  my  sweetheart,  my  Algonquin. 


ilMJi  .1 


III. 

f^    ii    Keguh  wejewin 


•i.  ':n- 


.  -         IV: 


•!/     y    1 


•>{»(?         Ain  dah  nuk  ke  yun 
'    <t)  ■■:  i    Ningee  egobun 

Nene  mooshain  we 

Odishquagumee. 
t  than  go  with  you,  he  said,  to  ^our  natiye  country — ^I  shall  go  with 
you,  my  sweetheart — my  Algonquin.  "^ '"" 

405 


I 


4UC 


OJDJIBWA  SONG. 


I" 


IV. 

Nial  nin  de  nah  dush 
Wassahwud  gushuh 
Aindahnuk  ke  yaun 
Ke  yau  nineniooshai  wee  ' 

Odishquagumee. 
Alas!  I  replied — ^my  native  country  is  far,  far  away — ^my  sweethcut; 
my  Algonquin. 

: :  ••      ^  V.     ■•'    ■ 

Kai  aubik  oween       ' 
..  i'        .  '•  Ainaubeaunin  .  » 

1,- ;        I      ,  Ke  we  naubee  ■< 

Ne  ne  mooshai  we  i^ 

Odishquagumee. 

When  I  looked  back  again — ^where  we  parted,  he  was  still  looking 
after  me,  my  sweetheart ;  my  Algonquin. 

VI.  '""'■••  "■"  ■ 

Apee  nay  we  ne  bow 
Unishe  bun 
Aungwash  agushing  ^ 
Ne  ne  mooshai  we 

Odishquagumee. 

He  was  still  standing  on  a  fallen  tree — that  had  &llen  into  the  water 
my  sweetheart ;  my  Algonquin. 

vn. 

Nia!  indenaindnm 
Nia  !    in  denaindum  - 
Makowweyuh    ;     ,- 
Nin  de  nain  dum  we 

Odishquagumee. 
Alas !  when  I  think  of  him — ^when  I  think  of  him — ^It  is  when  1 
think  of  him  ;  my  Algonquin. 


Eloquence  on  the  part  of  the  speakers,  is  not  so  much  the  result  of 
superior  force  of  thought,  as  of  the  strong  and  clear  positions  of  right,  in 
which  they  have  been  placed  by  circumstances.  It  is  the  force  of  trutb^ 
by  which  we  are  charmed. 


mr*.  ..iiVfi 


An  Indian  war  song,  sung  in  public,  by  the  assembled  warriors  on  the 
outbreak  of  hostilities,  is  a  declaration  of  war. 


V  .Tl--! 


;i>^;«s  ym  .wt^ 


407 


NIAGARA,  AN   ALLEGORY. 


MA; 


mg 


er 


Rm,'i«;jyi 


An  old  grey  man  on  a  mountain  lived, 

He  had  daughters  four  and  one, 
And  a  tall  bright  lodge  of  the  betula  bark 

That  glittered  in  the  sun. 

He  lived  on  the  very  highest  top, 

For  he  was  a  hunter  free. 
Where  he  could  spy  on  the  clearest  day, 

Gleams  of  the  distant  sea. 

Come  out — come  out !  cried  tlie  youngest  one. 

Let  ue  off  to  look  at  the  sea, 
And  out  they  ran  in  their  gayest  robes, 

And  skipped  and  ran  with  glee. 

Come  Su,*  come  Mi,t  come  Hu,J  come  Sa,§ 

Cried  laughing  little  Er,|| 
Let  us  go  to  yonder  broad  blue  deep, 

Where  the  oreakers  fo£un  and  roar. 

And  on  they  scampered  by  valley  and  wood. 

By  earth  and  air  and  sky, 
Till  they  came  to  a  steep  where  the  bare  rocks  stood. 

In  a  precipice  mountam  high. 

Inya  !Tf  cried  Er,  here's  a  dreadful  leap, 

But  we  are  gone  so  far. 
That  if  we  flinch  and  return  in  fear,  '     -; 

Nos,**  he  will  cry  ha!  ha!  \  » 

Now  each  was  clad  in  a  vesture  light,  >: 

That  floated  far  behind. 
With  sandals  of  frozen  water  drops, 

i  nd  wings  of  painted  wind. 

And  down  they  plunged  with  a  merry  skip 
Like  birds  that  skim  the  plain ;  ^^' 

And  hey !  they  cried,  let  us  up  and  try 
And  down  the  steep  again. 

And  up  and  down  the  daughters  skipped, 

Like  girls  on  a  holiday. 
And  laughed  outright,  at  the  spoit  and  Toam 

They  called  Niagara. 

If  ye  would  see  a  sight  so  rare. 

Where  nature's  in  her  glee,  .  i; 

Go,  view  the  spot  in  the  wide  wild  west. 

The  land  of  the  brave  and  free. 

But  mark — their  shapes  are  only  seen  ,.       s .    ;;.  ,  f. 

In  fancy's  deepest  play. 
But  she  plainly  shews  their  wings  and  feet  ' 

Tn  the  dancmg  sunny  spray.  ^ 


-t* 


'S«.> 


otei; 


I!' 


(^ 


Superior. 


t  Mkshigan. 


X  Huron. 


§  8t  Clara 


IBU*. 


t  An  exclamation  of  wonder  and  snrprize. — Odj.  Ian.  *•  My  father.. — ib 


A   PSALM. 


;        OB  SUPPLICATION   FOR   KKRCT,   AND    A  CONFESSION   OF  SIN,   ADDRESSED 
^  TO  THE  AUTHOR   OF  LIFE,   IN  THE  ODJIBWA-ALOONQUIN   TONOUE. 


BY  THE  LATE  MRS.  HENRY  R.  SCHOOLCRAFT. 


f 


1.  Gaitshe  rainno  pimaudizzeyun,  Qezha  Monedo,  gczhigong  aibeyun 

2.  Keen,  maumauwaikumig  waozhemigoyun. 

3.  Keen,  kah  ozhieeyong,  keen  gaugegaikumig,  kai  nuhvrauneiiie- 
yong,  aikoobemaudizzeyong. 

4.  Keen,  kainuhvvaubaimeyong,  geezhig  tibbikuk  tibishka 

5.  Keen,  Keozheahn-geezhik-geezis,  dibbik-geezis,  aunungug  gia. 

6.  Keen,  kegeozhetoan  tshe  kimmewung,  gia  tshe  annimikeeaug,  tshe 
ni  sai  yung,  tshe  sogepoog  gia. 

7.  Keen  kau  ozheiyong  tshe  unnewegauboweyaung,  kakinnuk  kau 
osheudjig  akeeng. 

8.  Kee,   gemishemin    odjechaugwug,    wekaukaine    bosigO(^.      Kee 

gemishemin  kebauzhigo  kegwiss  Jesus  Christ,  tshe  oonjenebood  neeno- 
wind. 

9.  Mozhug  issuli  nemadjee-inaindurain,  kagait  mozhug  nemndjee-eki- 
domin ;  nahwudj  neminwaindumin  tshe  mudjee-dodunmung. 

10.  Kagaitego  me  kaisoondje  izhauyaungebun  mudjee  Moneta 

11.  Showainemishinaum,  Gezha  Monedo. 

12.  Showainemishinaum,  Jesus  Christ. 

13.  Maishkoodjetoan  ne  mudjee-odai-enaunin. 

14.  Meezhishenaun  edush  oushke  odaiyun. 

15.  Apaidush  nah  saugeigsayun,  gia  dush  todumaung  kau  izhe  gugeek- 
wayun. 

16.  Me  ozbissinaum  odaiyun  tshe  minwaindumaung,  tshe  annahme 
autogoyun.  • 

17.  Showainim  neendunahwaitmaugunenaunig  unishenaubaig. 

18.  Showainim  kukinnuh  menik  pemaudizzejig  akeeng.  ^ 

19.  Showainemishenaum  kaidokoo  pemaudizzeyong,  appe  dash  nee- 


20.  Showainemishenaum  neen  j  "techaugonaunig  tshe  i^owand  keen. 

21.  Kaugegaikumig   edish  tshe  menawaunegooz  eyong  oataum  ne 
mndje-pemaudizzewin  auno  unnahmeyauyongin. 

22.  Kauween  edush  kewee  pemaudizzewin,  kishpin  aitah  appainemo- 
yong  Kegwiss  Jesus  Christ. 

23.  Aioctainemud  kegwiss  showainemishenamn.   Kunnah  gai  kunnab. 

408 


A  P8ALH. 


40» 


TRANSLATION. 


1.  G^eat  good  author  of  Life,  Gezha  Monedo,  abiding  in  the  heaven* 

2.  Thon  hast  made  all  things.  '  ' 

3.  Thou  art  the  giver, — Thou,  the  everlasting  preserver  of  life. 

4.  Thou  hast  guarded  me,  by  day  and  by  night. 

5.  Thou  hast  made  the  sun  and  moon,  and  the  stars. 

6.  Thou  makest  the  rain,  the  thunder,  the  hail,  and  the  snows. 

7.  Thou  didst  make  man  to  stand  upright,  and  has  placed  him  over  all 
that  is  on  the  earth. 

8.  Thcu  hast  given  us  souls,  that  will  never  die.     Thou  hast  sent  thy 
son  Jesus  Christ  to  die  for  us. 

9.  Continually  are  our  thoughts  evil,  and  truly,  our  words  are  evil  con- 
tmually. 

10.  Verily,  we  deserve  punishment  with  the  Spirit  of  Evil. 

11.  Show  pity  on  us,  Qezha  Monedo. 
1%  Show  pity  on  us,  Jesus  Christ, 

13.  Reform  our  wicked  hearts. 

14.  Give  us  new  hearts. 

15.  May  we  love  thee  with  all  our  hearts,  and  by  our  acts  obey  ihj 
precepts,  (or  sayings.) 

16.  Give  us  hearts  to  delight  in  prayer. 

17.  Show  mercy  to  all  our  kindred,  unishenaubaig,  or  common  people, 
(means  exclusively  the  Red  Men.) 

IS.  Show  mercy  to  all  who  live  on  the  earth. 

19.  Pity  us,  and  befriend  us,  living  and  dying. 

20.  And  receive  our  souls  to  thyself. 

21.  Ever  to  dwell  in  thine  abiding  place  of  happiness. 

22.  Not  in  our  own  frail  strength  of  life,  do  we  ask  this ;  but  alone  in 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ 

23.  Grant  us  thy  mercy,  in  the  name  of  thy  Son.   So  be  it  ever. 
Those  who  take  an  interest  in  the  structure  of  the  Indian  languages, 

may  regard  the  above,  as  an  improvised  specimen  of  the  capacity  of  this 
particular  dialect  for  the  expression  of  scripture  truth.  The  writer,  who 
from  early  years  was  a  member  of  the  church,  had  made  a  translation  of 
the  Lords  prayer,  and,  occasionally,  as  delicate  and  declining  health  per- 
mitted, some  other  select  pieces  from  the  sacred  writings,  and  hymns,  of 
which,  one  or  two  selections  may,  perhaps,  hereafter  be  made. 


f 


The  distinction  betweeii  the  active  and  passive  voice,  in  the  Odjibwa 
language,  is  formed  by  the  inflection  ego. 

;  ii  ■.  ( i .' 

Ne  sageau,  I  k>ve. 

N e  sageau-eg(^  lamloTed. 


■f'.'i.'iv'   ?'fM8 


._,!»/    B'i 


i-iS'.l 


JH.."! 


V.i«'. 


TRADITIONARY  WAR  SONGS 


OF  THE 


ODJIBWA  ALGONQUINS. 


Whoever  has  heard  an  Indian  war  song,  and  witnessed  an  Indian  war 
dance,  must  be  satisfied  that  the  occasion  wakes  up  all  the  fire  and  energy 
of  the  Indian's  soul.  His  flashing  eye — his  muscular  energy,  as  he 
begins  the  dance — his  violent  gesticulation  as  he  raises  his  war-cry — the 
whole  frame  and  expression  of  the  man,  demonstrate  this.  And  long 
before  it  comes  to  his  turn  to  utter  his  stave,  or  portion  of  the  chant,  his 
mind  has  been  worked  up  to  the  most  intense  point  of  excitement :  his 
imagination  has  pictured  the  enemy — the  ambush  and  the  onset — the  vic- 
tory and  the  bleeding  victim,  writhing  under  his  prowess :  in  imagination 
he  has  already  stamped  him  under  foot,  and  torn  ofi*  his  reeking  scalp : 
he  has  seen  the  eagles  hovering  in  the  air,  ready  to  pounce  on  the  dead 
carcass,  as  soon  as  the  combatants  quit  the  field. 

It  would  require  strong  and  graphic  language  to  g^ve  descriptive  ut- 
terance, in  the  shape  of  song,  to  all  he  has  fancied,  and  seen  and  feels  on 
the  subject.  He,  himself,  makes  no  such  efibrt  Physical  excitement 
has  absorbed  his  energies.  He  is  in  no  mood  for  calm  and  connected 
descriptions  of  battle  scenes.  He  has  no  stores  of  measured  rhymes  to 
fall  back  on.  All  he  can  do  is  to  utter  brief,  and  often  highly  symbolic 
expressions  of  courage — of  defiance— of  indomitable  rage.  His  feet 
stamp  the  ground,  as  if  he  would  shake  it  to  its  centre.  The  inspiring 
drum  and  mystic  rattle  communicate  new  energy  to  every  step,  while 
they  serve,  by  the  observance  of  the  most  exact  time,  to  concentrate  his 
energy.  His  very  looks  depict  the  spirit  of  rage,  and  his  yells,  uttered 
quick,  sharp,  and  cut  ofi*  by  the  application  of  the  hand  to  the  mouth,  are 
startling  and  horrific. 

Under  such  circumstances,  a  few  short  and  broken  sentences  are 
enough  to  keep  alive  the  theme  in  his  mind  ;  and  he  is  not  probably  con- 
scions  of  the  fact,  that,  to  an  unimpassioned  and  calm  listener,  with  note 
book  in  hand,  there  is  not  sufficient  said  to  give  coherence  to  the  song. 
And  that  such  a  song,  indeed,  under  the  best  auspices,  is  a  mere  wild 
rhapsody  of  martial  thought,  poured  out  from  time  to  time,  in  detached 
sentences,  which  are,  so  to  say,  cemented  into  lines  by  a  flexible  chorus 
•nd  known  tune.  The  song  and  the  music  are  all  of  a  piece.  Vivid 
and  glowing,  and  poetic  pictures  will  float  in  such  a  train,  and  often  strike 

410 


H' 


■^fcii 


TRADITIONARY  WAR  80N08. 


411 


the  imagination  by  their  graphic  truth  and  boldness ;  but  (he  poet  must 
look  elsewhere  for  L  ted  melody,  and  refined  and  elaborate  composition. 
The  Indian  is  to  be  viewed  here,  as  elsewhere,  as  being  in  the  highest 
suite  of  his  physical,  not  of  his  meyUal  phasis.  Such  glimmerings  may 
however  be  picked  out  of  these  warlike  rhapsodies,  as  denote  that  he  y  of 
a  noble  and  independent  tone  of  thinking.  We  shall  at  least  enable  the 
reader  to  judge.  The  following  specimens,  which  have  been  derived  from 
actors  in  the  depths  of  the  forest,  consist  of  independent  songs,  or  stanzas, 
each  of  which  is  sung  by  a  different  or  by  the  same  warrior,  while  the 
dance  is  in  progress.  The  words  have  been  taken  down  from  a  young 
Chippewa  warrior  of  lake  Superior,  of  the  name  of  Che  che-gwy-ung. 
It  will  be  perceived  that  there  is  a  unity  in  the  theme,  while  each  warrior 
exercises  the  freest  scope  of  expression.  This  unity  I  have  favoured  by 
throwing  out  such  stanzas  as  mar  it,  and  afterwards  arranging  them 
ler. 


WAR  SONG. 
a.  In  beginning  this  song  the  warrior  has  turned  his  eyes  to  the  clouds. 


O  sh&  wan  ong 
Un  dos'  e  wug, 
Pe  n&'  se  wug, 
Ka  bairn  wai  wa  dung-ig. 


(From  the  place  of  the  south) 
(They  come,)  repeat. 
(The  birds,  t.  e.  the  warlike  birds.) 
(Hear  the  sound  of  their  passing  screams 
on  the  air.) 


b.  The  idea  of  ravenous  birds  hovering  in  the  sky,  still  prevails — 

Tod  of  to  be  (I  wish  to  change  myself  to  be) 

Pe  n&'  se.  (A  bird.) 

Ka  dow  we  6.  we  yun'.         (His  swift  body — to  be  like  him.) 

e.  The  warrior  now  rises  above  all  thoughts  of  fear. 

Ne  w&  be  na,  (I  cast  it  away.) 

Ne  ow  a.  (My  body.) 

Ne  wa  be  na,  (Repeats.)    This  is  a  high  symbolical  boast  of  per- 

N6  ow  a.  sonal  bravery. 

d.  He  appeals  to  the  Great  Spirit  for  extraordinary  power. 


(On  the  front  part  of  the  earth,) 
(First  shines  [strikes]  the  light) 
(Such  power  to  me,) 
(My  God,) 
(In  thy  mercy  give !) 
By  the  boldness  of  this  figure  he  claims  the  omnipotent  power  of  th* 
8*m  to  See  and  discover  his  enemies.  - 


Na  bun  6.  kum  ig, 
Tshe  bd  be  wish'  em  ug 
In  do  main'  em  ik, 
Mon'  e  do, 
Sh&wa  nemid. 


.'iO 


i 


11 
I 


412 


TRAOITIONART  WAR  SOMCM. 


«.  He  upbraids  such  of  his  people  as  hold  Uick|  and  do  not  join  fa  tkt 
dance — that  is  to  say,  enlist  in  the  war. 

Wa  go  nain',  e  win  ?  ^ Why  do  ye,  warriors,) 

A  be  yun  ah,  (Stand  back  ?)  ,  '.^ 

'W&  wos  is  se,  we  yun.         (Ye  who  bear  the  mark  of  the  Awaseiei.) 

The  Awasee  is  a  kind  of  fish,  which  is  the  Mem  of  a  clan. 


/.  He  declares  his  full  purpose  to  enter  into  the  war. 


/,i. 


Ne  m&  je,  e  yeh ! 
Ne  m&  je,  e  yeh  t 
Ne  me  kun  ah,  e  yeh  t 
Qe  zhig  neen  wd  tin, 

Hoh !  Ne  monedo  netaibu&- 
tum  o  win. 


,  w  :i 


(I  go  to  the  spot — the  war  path  I) 
{Repeats.)  ..    .    .,  ,^ 

(My  war  path!) 
(My  sky  is  fair  and  clear.)    The  epm- 

mon  phrase  to  denote  good  fortune. 
(Let   others    linger.     Onward  I    my 

God! — my  right!) 


j^i 


In  presenting  these  specimrns  of  the  original  words  of  some  of  our 
western  warriors,  we  are  permitted  to  give  the  annexed  yerskms  of  tlMm 
from  the  pen  of  one  of  our  most  gifted  writers. 


Y» ,    o 


WAR-SONG— "Pe-nft'  se-wug." 

(Fnta  the  Algonqnin  of  Schoolenft.) 

BT  C.   F.   HOFFMAN. 

r. 
Hear  not  ye  their  shrill-piping 

screams  on  the  air? 
tip  f  Bmves  for  the  conflict 

,^    prepare  ye — prepare! 
Aroused  from  the  canebrake, 

far  south  by  your  drum, 
With  beaks  whet  from  cilrnage, 
'  the  Battle  Birds  come. 


1'     -.ll 

i-  '■: 

i^'A 

.'      1' 

: 

■J-  /.vv 

,/ 

■'/:y 

.•^? 

^..  ^1^ 


n. 
Oh  God  of  my  Fathers,    "*     "'  *  •■'' '''  '^  '->  -^  •  • 
f  ^  as  swiftly  as  they,  ...  .    ;.,    .  .«{m'  k*^ 

'■.-:■     I  Sgik  but  to  swoop       i..'-?'  r,;j  .;,.,    i|>r,v    y^  ,;.i  :  f.'/V 

from  the  hills  on  my  prey:  ,     -.,  o    : ;..  .»! 

Give  this  frame  to  the  winds,  ,.:>  i-.  (.oM 

on  the  Prairie  below,  -■.-  ^iv  .^,i,- 

,  M  *>  -.  ^'^  n  •  Bat  my  soul — ^like  thy  bolt—  r  i  ;!.| .  /g 

I  would  hurl  <m  the  fi)e  1  hi}  I'Vi  9».'  ;>}  At 


TKADIT     ttlAmr       «A  MMO0^ 


413 


O0  the  forehead  of  Ev> 

strikes  the  Sui  m  hif  miffte, 
Oh  gift  me  with  glances 

as  searching  as  light. 
•  la  the  front  of  the  onslaught,  > 

to  single  each  crest,  * 

Till  my  hatchet  grows  red 

on  their  bravest  and  best 

IV.  •  »     •      - 

Why  stand  ye  back  idly, 

ye  Sons  of  the  Lakes  % 
Who  boast  of  the  scalp-locks, 

ye  tremble  to  take. 
Fear-dreamers  may  linger, 

my  skies  a.ib  all  bright — 
Charge— charge— on  the  War-Path, 

F0&  God  and  the  Right. 

Take  the  following  additional  example,  of  a  death  song.  These  stan- 
zas have  nil  been  actually  sung  on  warlike  occasions,  and  repeated  in  my 
hearing.  They  have  been  gleaned  from  the  traditionary  songs  of  the 
Chippewas  of  the  north,  whose  villages  extend  through  the  region  of  lake 
Superior,  and  to  the  utmost  sources  of  the  Mississippi.  Those  bands  are 
the  hereditary  foes  of  their  western  neighbours,  the  Dacotahs  or  Sioux, 
who  are  generally  called  by  them,  by  way  of  distinction,  Na  do  w&'  mob, 
that  is  to  say,  oub  enemies.  The  allusions  in  the  songs  are  exclusively  to 
them.  In  writing  the  original,  I  omit  the  chorus,  as  it  is  not  susceptible 
of  translation,  and  would  increase  considerably  the  space  occupied. 

DEATH    SONG. 

1.  In  opening  this  song  the  warrior  is  to  be  contemplated  as  lywg 
wounded  on  the  field  of  battle. 

A'  be  tub  ge'  zhig,  (Under  the  centre  of  the  sky,) 

Ne  ba  baim  wa'  wa.  (I  utter  my  baim  w&  wft. 

Baimwawa,  is  the  sound  of  passing  thunders,  which  will  convey  a 
just  idea  of  the  violence  of  this  figure. 

2.  His  thoughts  revert  to  the  star  of  his  destiny. 

Ain  dah'  so  gezhig  (Every  day,  thou  star  t) 

Ke  g&  gun  o  w&  bom  in.  (I  gaze  at  you.)    ..-^ 

It  is  the  morning  star  that  is  here  al]l;uied  to.     ^,^«  ,;,,.,  -fi-,^ 


I 


I 


•    , 


414 


TKADITIONART  WAR  BOVQB. 


S.  He  sees  the  birds  of  carnage  hovering  over  the  field. 

A'  be  tuh  ge^zh-ig  (The  half  of  the  day) 

Ai  be  yaun  (I  abide — gazing) 


Pe  n&  se  wug. 


(Ye  warlike  birds.) 


M 


4.  He  keeps  the  flight  of  these  birds  before  his  mind  and  hears  their 
shrill  cries. 


Pe  miak  wosh  e  wug 

Pe  nA'  se  wug 

A'  be  tuh  geezh  ig  oag. 


(They  fly  round  the  circuit  of  the  sky.) 

(The  birds — circling) 

(Round  half  the  circuit  of  the  sky.)  The 
meaning  is,  approaching  him  in  circle, 
more  nearly,  as  life  becomes  fainter  in 
him.  ,. 


S.  This  figure  is  continued.    He  lies  bleeding. 

A'  zha  waush  e  wug  C^i^^y  ^^^oas  the  enemy^  line) 

Pen&sewug.  ,  i  •:     ,v     (The  birds.)  ,      , 


6.  He  feels  that  he  is  called  to  another  world 

<vr!K       A  pit  she  Mon  e  doag 
v/ti  :r;  i  Ne  mud  wA  wft 
«i!  Ifl     "VlTd  we  ne  goag.  > 


I ->  (The  high  gods) 
(My  praise) 
(They  sound.) 


7.  He  is  content  and  willing  to  go. 

K&  gaif ,  ne  min  wain'  dum 
Ne  bun  af  kum  ig 
Fshe  bd  be  wish  e  naun. 


■St. .: 


(Full  happy— I) 

(To  lie  on  the  battle-field) 

(Over  the  enemy's  line.) 


I  ".      DEATH-SONG— «« A'  be  tuh  g«  zhig." 
(From  the  Algonquin  of  Schoolcraft.) 
BT  C.   T.   HOFFMAN. 

Under  the  hollow  sky,  ' «  '       l-  -^ 

Stretched  on  the  Prairie  lone, 
Centre  of  glory,  I  .    ,, . 

a  is^3,„      Bleeding,  disdain  to  groan,  i„  •>,.>,,.  .,;;  ., 


.', '  i  •  i  I     " 

•l-i-Mj.;).'. 

■*    ?    )i  ■ 
(*    ■    .    >  JT.I    I  ' 


But  like  a  battle  cry        .u  ,  ^,  ;       ../i     ,  i^  ,.  j  '.  vio. 
Peal  forth  my  thunder  moan,  , 


(;  XSffI  i;otj.  ,.■,,. 


n. 


Star— Mbmmg-Star,  whote  vaf  ^' 
Still  with  the  dawn  I  see,  'srf  ti.ia  j^iauw  {xi*  *i  li 


TRADITION  ART  WAR  tONOI. 

Quenchless  through  half  the  day 
Gasing  thou  soest  me — 

Yon  birds  of  carnage,  they 
Fright  not  my  gazo  from  thee  i 
Baim-wdriiOd ! 

m. 

Bird,  in  thine  airy  rings 
Over  the  foeman's  line. 

Why  do  thy  flapping  wings 
Nearer  me  thus  incline  ? 

Blood  of  the  Dauntless  brings* 
Courage,  oh  Bird  to  thine  I 

Baim-tod-wd!       ' 

Hark  to  those  Spirit-notes  I 
Ye  high  Heroes  divine, 
Hjrmned  from  your  god-like  throats 
That  Song  of  Praise  is  mine  I 

Mine,  whose  grave-pennon  floaitt 
Over  the  foeman's  line  I 
Baim^drwA! 


416 


•4f 


1 1 


.i-^ 


r 


•»  ♦ 


416 


I* 


.^ 


WA&  80MO.      >. 


Where  «re  my  foes  f  say,  warriors,  where  7    No  forest  is  so  black, 
That  it  «an  hi^  from  my  quick  eye,  the  vestige  of  their  track : 
There  is  no  lake  so  Iraundless,  no  path  where  man  may  go, 
CSan  shield  them  from  my  sharp  pursuit,  or  save  them  from  my  blow. 
The  winds  that  whisper  in  the  trees,  the  clouds  that  spot  the  sky, 
Impart  a  soft  intelligence,  to  show  me  where  they  lie. 
The  very  Urds  that  sail  the  air,  and  scream  as  en  they  go, 
Give  me  a  clue  my  course  to  tread,  and  lead  me  io  the  fee. 

The  sun,  at  dawn,  lifts  up  his  head,  to  guide  me  «n  my  way, 
The  mooB,  at  night,  looks  softly  down,  and  cheers  me  with  her  ray. 
The  war-crowned  stars,  those  beaming  lights,  my  spirit  casts  at  night, 
Direct  me  as  I  thread  the  maze,  and  lead  me  to  the  fight 
In  sacred  dreams  wkhin  my  lodge,  while  resting  on  the  land, 
Bright  omens  of  success  arise,  and  nerve  my  warlike  hand. 
Where'er  I  turn,  where'er  I  go,  there  is  a  whispering  sound. 
That  tells  me  I  shall  crush  the  foe,  and  drive  him  from  my  ground. 

The  beaming  west  invites  me  on,  with  smiles  of  vermil  hue, 
And  clouds  of  promise  fill  the  sky,  and  deck  its  heavenly  blue, 
There  is  no  breeze — there  is  no  sign,  in  ocean,  earth  or  sky, 
That  does  not  swell  my  breast  with  hope,  or  animate  my  eye. 
If  to  the  stormy  beach  I  go,  where  heavy  tempests  play, 
They  tell  me  but,  how  warriors  brave,  should  conquer  in  the  fray. 
All  nature  fills  try  heart  with  fires,  that  prompt  me  on  to  go, 
To  rush  with  rage,  and  lifted  spear,  upon  my  country's  foe. 


«■ 


I* 


L  \i^. 


'    I 


